《Emblem Apocalypse[rewrite]》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Borders between Canada and the United States of America were one of the most protected regions in the Western Hemisphere. Through hardships of the first century after the Dawn, those borders preserved rare surviving sentiments against the pursuits of Darks; creatures, and monsters that crashed the world in 2014 with everything living on it. Since then, numerous people lived around these borders, clinching to life, squeezed between the promise of safety, and trying to cheat potential deaths. Those were the corners of small human forces, living in sketchy colonies, reinforced camps, or simple settlements that might be part of the Federation, Outside, or nothing at all. The better places were far from these dangers, safely assumed as paradises or tricky fakery. Camps were resistant, arranged through trials of defenses and farming efforts, and acting as a safety net, even through the last century of conflicts and suffering that humanity endured. Among these places where people lived and managed barely thriving lands, an Incursion occurred, touching onto an unfortunate accident that shall spark the end of everything. It was a rare anomaly within the apocalypse known as the Dawn and formed inside one of those camps, acting with noise, foreboding punishment, and Darks that shall destroy it. The year was 2118, and humanity was by no means coherent, let alone hoping for some extensive hopes. Camps were even worse, though they were trying, rather than praying for no existing god. There were no glistering and thriving cities left from the former world Outside, which was a general term originating from the Federation that described places out of its reach. The Earth was no longer like it once existed, but its remnants and large cities devoid of proper life were still notable as ghost towns or bizarre habitats. Most of them turned into primal forms, splintered land, and ruins, hiding darkness, erratic humanity, and creatures called Darks. Camps¡ªplaces of hope and work¡ªkept up with their purpose for decades. Darks chased after the remaining populace like hungry dogs for broken bones, yet not many remained. Camps were crudely built because destroying and building were different things, and it was easier to flee and rebuild than to struggle for nothing. That meant considerable possibilities for Darks to come like annoying flies, crashing them again and again. In terms of toughness, even Darks at Rank 4 could be disastrous in large numbers, unless some talents and heroes arose and protected those places. They did. Or tried to. It was still a struggle, for the Walkers weren''t numerous like Darks. Large success was like a distant dream left in the Fogs of Nightmares or Dreams. An attempt by humanity to keep on living should be much brighter. That was what the previous generations hoped for, or for the struggle to never end, because where would life go if there was none? It should be better than this, but not everyone had Walkers to lean on. Not everything was bright and hopeful for their magic, powers, and sturdiness to oppose these monsters, and continue. Those were people who awakened forces of no Men. They fought against the Darks, hunted them when no one else would, and dreamt when no one dared. Leaning on them was appropriate, but how could a relative handful of such persisting elites fight against a century of accumulated Dread and Madness? They opposed Corruption instead, fighting against that which soiled the world, put forth darkness and hideous Dark Fog that turned people crazy, or changed lands into bare soil. People in vast numbers were great targets, stronger but easily butchered. There was no denying that humanity was better off in groups. That wasn''t entirely important, as survivors kept on living, whether it meant fleeing with sacrifices, living in fear, or striving for lies. The Dawn was a long way from obliterating North America, reaching deep into Canada or Alaska even after a century of this messed up cleansing. Many knew why and even more hoped for something different. The cold was supposed to be helpful, which was true, similar to the vast waters, yet the Dawn truly thrashed with the entire humanity. It was like calling magma colder than flame. Both were deadly. Everything was turning harder when Corruption was mutating, changing Darks, creating anomalies and death. The Walkers tried for humanity. They really did, and with many societies around the Earth, stopping would mean accepting their inferiority. They couldn''t allow it, for they were waiting. Almost everything was. More than a century diverted many plans and hopes, marking the remnants of humanity with pursuits of the past with long-term future trials. Disasters shaped them, so the Earth shall make it work, or die trying like them. For a while, horrible nightmares made it sound silly, at best. It was a terrible consequence of fear. It wasn''t even worth to call it an apocalypse. It was a straight-up advent of a new age; a true new Dawn, or so how the past called it. Humans were no longer at the peak of the food chain, for a new apex predator was long there, or came onto the light as the rightful ruler. Darks, large or small, it didn''t matter. They were hunters who kept rising, eating, changing, or corrupting each other. It was primeval and disgusting, corrupting the earth and changing nature in one way or another. Humans were just one part of the food chain, which some Darks recognize as less than dogs. Those sturdy to weather this age remained running as if the matter of survival was etched into their bones. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Walkers were the strongest of them, or of what remained. Darks were hunting and enjoying these sorrowful attempts of humanity. Their hunts keep this right. The fun shall return. True terror was over, but something new might come. It was true. It was coming and they felt it. And then, they feared it. An Incursion of Darks was like a war ordered by one peculiar demand, marking the earth with unusual steps, dimming the sky, and turning and shuddering the earth with new cracks. This time around, it struck one camp on the outskirts of Canadian borders, where there was a large number of survivors and a couple of people who shouldn''t be there. There weren''t too many camps close to one another, lest something even worse happen. Some sacrifices had to be made, yet a broader disaster was just a matter of time or up to some perspective. *** ¡°William¡­¡± A soft voice spoke to a frightened boy, calming him down, and delivering him with a firm hug. It hardly helped, for the Dark Fog spread across the sky, looking like a storm that wasn''t a storm. The camp was already in shambles, screams spread, and Incursion''s ticking echoed like blasting hearts. ¡°William!¡± the voice reassured him again, feeling that he wasn''t listening. ¡°Don''t be like this. Run when the shades are dark. Hide when voices turn. Mother will be safe¡­ You have to trust it, but you need to trust me first, and you need to live for it to matter.¡± The mother was worried, hasty, and nervous. Her voice couldn''t hide her anxiety very well. For this to happen so soon was an inevitable mess that haunted them. Her son was bloodied, the ground was shaking, and her husband was headed to the unknown. The camp around them was in the middle of an Incursion, the craziest reality that hadn''t happened in nearly two decades around the camps. She didn''t believe it. Not many would. However, numerous rising Rifts; shattered spatial torrents in the sky, and cracked splits in the space, where Darks flew or jumped from, raiding the camp, hardly left people calm. The mother was the same. There were dozens of Medium Rifts, making it at least Rank 7 Incursion at minimum, if it wouldn''t be for one looming crack on the horizon, dwarfing the rest even from afar. It wasn''t most noteworthy, for the Dark Fog pestered not only the minds but also the visions and all human senses. Some variants would even send one into the Dreamscape, a sensual place of dread and bizarre landscape that some called Deeper Realms. Other Fogs might be full of Corruption, poison, and sheer suffocating dread that one would turn crazy. William was frightened like never. The tremors and shouts were terrifying, followed by cursed noises. Buzzing tones were there again as well. Beats and echoes made him nervous, leaving him in a state of confusion and delirious visions. He was way too young; five years old at best. His mother couldn''t refute his emotions, yet... what could she do? She had to do something. Anything. She left the helpless boy between the buildings made of bricks, refurbished blocks of old metals, and concrete blocks. It was no particular street, as those were the battlefront right now, or... well, whatever they could be. William was too busy shaking to care for what this camp was about to become. Crying in anguish and sadness at the leaving hand of his mother, he couldn''t stop her hands even if he wished he could. He was young, too young to understand what was occurring and what she meant, or too naive to listen. His hand wavered like his eyes that opened to see her leaving leaping figure. Then, he looked at the bizarre shaking air before him that created a floating picture. It was wavering as if it was made of fog, looking shaky and filled with symbols. He swore he could read, but he couldn¡¯t get them. They drove him mad like the leaving hand of his mother. Then, he touched what was before him, struggling to move, and finally recognizing the change. It was a Screen. A filthy delusional Screen. Ticking clicking sounds were everywhere, and his inner noises ensured he was confused. Then, his leaving mother dealt a substantial blow to everything that he should own. He read it¡­ not knowing what it was, or why it was there.
[Incursion] [Rank: Unknown¡­] [State: Ongoing] [Your Mark: 4] [Time remaining: 1469 ticks] [Survive, for there is no running away from Madness]
There was a lot of confusion about the wavering symbols and numbers. William touched it and hit nothing, going through this Screen. It hadn¡¯t done shit. This was a mere messenger. An advent for what had arrived. It was lingering before him until it turned to dust, leaving those clicking sounds behind, reminding him of beats and things from the past. At five years of age, he should have warm hands around him, security, as well as a smile of warmth and love. That always followed some rooms and voices, though gaps in memory and terms of a child weren''t surprising to go missing. He should have a normal childhood with a playful and safe time. Those were unfamiliar concepts to him. William felt he had overcome something until the Incursion shook his reality and stole something he always had. He heard so much screaming when his mother left, as well as lingering dreadful high-pitched noises of annoyance and frightening experiences. It was here again. No... this was so much worse than ever before. He had no mother to clutch. No hand to grasp. No father to rely on either. They both disappeared, leaving him alone. Glancing around was futile. He couldn''t stop shaking and he couldn''t see her either. She was gone, and the lingering Dark Fog around the sky and some buildings looked like slowly approaching entities, causing endless despair. They hadn''t touched him yet. Almost nothing did. The Dark Fog was still in the process of flying to every corner, gushing out of some Darks holding onto their brutal concept, hiding within them, and providing nutrition to Madness. Most of the Fog was intentionally around the outskirts because Darks hunted everything first. That was what predators didn''t want since their hunt were simple. Darks were close to that, but tossing every one of them onto the same bracket or bucket wasn''t right. It was a curious wonder. One would think that their wildness and Madness made one true lunacy. It did, but Incursions were different. Worse. They were organized, grasped in the Madness, and always dealt humans a heavy blow at terrible times. Yet, this was just a mere camp. No one understood why this Incursion came to them, let alone with force capable of littering the sky. People felt it, dreading it like a curse, or took it for a joke that wasn''t real. It was more than that. It left panic and dropping bodies and blood under every beat. That damned noise buzzed and hurt, and William''s mind stressed him out. His nerves itched, muscles craved for something, and mysterious crimson wanted out, fleeing from this place as soon as possible. It couldn''t since William nervously winced in that corner, protected by walls, reminders of his mother, but who would protect these walls, or the earth, or the soil? Or himself, if he recalled, lost in time and grace of his mother. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The middle of the day should be here, glinting in that delightful star, yet everything went dark, apart from those lingering shattered spaces that had hues of some colorful lights. William couldn''t see them well; he was surrounded by the safety of these buildings, but how long could they last? Screams, thuds, and tremors escaped into the sky, followed by every echo of that cursed beat. Darks were around, flying, stomping, eating, feasting, looking like shadows, giants, or creatures born out of paintings in this Dark Fog. That was something his mother couldn''t settle, nor could he. William snuggled himself into his corner even more, pulling his hands over his head and ears. He closed his eyes. It helped against the surrounding noises, yet that buzzing kept going. He learned to ignore it. It was meant to end at some point, or so his mother said to him, though he probably couldn''t even remember most of it anyway. His corner was wet and sticky, but it was his corner. A safety net. Amidst many screams and clutter of noises, a group of people appeared around the corner, glancing at the tight alleyway without Dark Fog, blood, or Darks. A security, they thought. William didn''t notice them thanks to his hands over his ears, fixed eyes on the ground, and fear over the loss of his mother''s hand. He didn''t want to hear anything or anyone besides his parents or hold onto it again. It wasn''t his choice, obvious to the little glowing treasure inside his hand that was throbbing, screaming at him, and something buzzing kept pestering it. He tried to clutch the noise like his hands, pushing his hands at his head. Nothing was helping. Nobody would secure anything today. The people who arrived reached the safety of this corridor, looking tired and horrified. Some of them had bloody holes in their chests, others had rough slashes that seeped out blood through their clothes. They made some quick bandages out of old shirts, as most of their wounds weren''t life-threatening. They knew they were. Darks loved blood. Their games were hunts and killing shouldn''t be outright perfect. Bloody scent was like a loud noise in the middle of the night, affecting some Darks in numerous ways, and there was nothing clean about it. ¡°I fucking knew those Walkers wouldn''t do shit! All those promises and no acts.¡± one of them cursed. ¡°Fuck you! This is a bloody Incursion, Mark!¡± another remarked, obviously knowing that hope was expensive. ¡°This much... This lot. There is no going back from this shit. This camp is done for and not because of lacking Walkers. Darks¡­ No¡­. It is futile.¡± Mark scoffed at this old man, looked behind, and noticed a bloody path behind his panic. He forgot to care about his leg wound and felt awful. ¡°Fucking hell. No... No!¡± After all that running, what was around this place and these corners was no hope. This camp might house thousands of people, but perhaps there were many more Darks around them right now than some fleeting dropping bodies. A shriek skipped their voices, hearts, and steps. Everyone turned, watching how a head appeared behind the corner, followed by steps coming from shadows. Some Dark sniffed them out, straight up saw them, or hunted them. They didn''t know which was most likely. It didn''t really matter, for it was coming. ¡°A Shrieker?!¡± ¡°Fucking Hell! Splitting up wasn¡¯t so bad eh?!¡± Some panicked, and others began fleeing, knowing that this was a time when survival was subjective to greediness, or straight-up wickedness. Few remained to fight, others accepted their dread with numbers since what was coming might be possible to stop here and not somewhere else. Shriekers were simple Darks. Walking on two, they resembled a human in most cases. It was no wonder. Shrieker used to be a human. Corrupted, eaten by, or fed Dark Fog, and changed via Corruption, a lot of things could become monstrous under this new Dawn. White eyes glinted in dullness as if they were blind. A simple pair was not rare in its obnoxiously bigger head, while its convulsing and bizarre skin left the impression that it had been decaying for years. Shrieker had no potent Dark Aspects and their latency was subject to Corruption, luck, eating, or the blessing of their instincts. This one was merely at Rank 1 or 2 at best, so it was considered weak, although it was still nothing normal like any Dark. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Its skin was parched, limbs long and skinny, and it moved erratically as if its motor skills were shittier than its sight. And that head? Its head was bulging, making its eyes seem crazy, and its mouth... oh, that mouth. It was wide open and full of little spikes and teeth that cluttered in little noises and growls as if it was radio going rampant or breaking off in howls. It clicked its teeth, turned its head to the corridor in full view, and attacked the group, running on two rather poorly, so it changed to run on four. It was no human for sure, obvious by its unhinged appearance, holes for ears, and some protruding bones around its body. It shrieked, unleashing high-pitched noises that hurt the brain and ears, and struck human senses. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°No!¡± The group panicked and tried to escape from the other direction, rendering their rare idea of fighting useless. Holding hands over their ears helped very little against this shriek Shrieker pounced at the first prey, grasping a woman¡¯s head, and shrieking to her clutched ears. Her ears exploded, eyes popped off, and wails turned to huffs. Then, a loud bang echoed and her brain turned to mush. Coincidently, Shrieker''s head exploded over the corpse of a dead woman, falling limp like a shot dog, dead. ¡°You have a fucking gun!?¡± Someone from the group said to a shaking man holding a revolver and bleeding from one uncovered ear. His other hand held a shaking weapon; it was a miracle he was even accurate. It was pleasing for some, but late. And also a terrible noise. ¡°L-last...¡± a shaking man holding the revolver whimpered. ¡°What? Can''t hear you.¡± ¡°Last bullet.¡± ¡°Oh, god... Oh...¡± No other Shrieker came to them, but noises let something else here. That bullet was meant to be a different kind of safety net than killing a simple Shrieker that could be killed with a neat stab to its head, neck, or mouth. Cluttering noises revealed Crawlers, a variant of the many human-based low-rank Darks. They were quick, savage, and looked like beasts rather than humans. Their heads were small, mouths little gaping holes, and exposed chests revealed their ribs that were like tendrils of limbs that supported their bodies, giving gore and their torso significant view. Open mouths had a long tongue like a whip, and eyes were small bloody dots. Some even had several scars, gushing out dark liquid from their open chests full of bizarre gore. Their proper limbs were either useless, missing, or fused with the darker body with veins and dark accumulated dread. Some of them could walk on two, but most crawled around thanks to their rib-like limbs. Shriekers had weak bodies, whereas Crawlers were much quicker and better at direct combat. Three Crawlers were coming, and the people of this corridor had some knives, metallic bats, and other homemade weapons. They would have become handy against that single Shrieker, but that panic and noise changed their mind. Guns weren''t a luxury; they just weren''t lucky enough to find some, or they lost theirs already. Crawlers came like hunters, pouncing and cluttering their ribs against the ground, either pouncing at people like spiders or flickering their ribs like weapons. Most people in this group got hurt, but they fought and tried to hit Crawlers in their chests, hitting where it hurt. The original dozens of members became less than ten in less than a minute, giving them a grim reality check. Crawlers all died, shrieking, wincing, looking bloody like wounded animals, and leaving sizzling dark matter that was deteriorating their flesh. Mark hauled a big stick into the brain, wincing it to squeeze the last living shit out of the last Crawler. ¡°This is fucking sick... Yuck...¡± he spat and looked around, noticing many deaths. Most who survived were experienced and their wounds were mild. No Darks came next, so they didn''t run to the streets and rather found some safety in this corridor that was away from the eyes. It was a tight space where they could escape and find temporary hope. It could be a good idea and protection because the Federation shouldn''t miss out on this camp. Something big like an Incursion just shouldn''t go unnoticed and let this place become rotting hell. Thus, the idea of hiding was acceptable because Incursions were time-based disasters. It could stop. People should be patient. They had no idea it barely started, while the Darks would never be patient if something blissfully demanding controlled them. ¡°We should have taken those bunkers,¡± one of the survivors said. ¡°Bullshit. Those are packed with perfect targets. Now... be silent, don''t breathe much, and keep your eyes open.¡± Stumbling to each other, they hid behind some rubble and trashcans, which were bigger than them, making it a passable hiding place. One of them even suggested hiding in the trash, but others refused. Unbeknown to them or their naivety, their spot led to a surprising sight that none of them expected. A boy was opposite them, hiding on the other side of this corridor and in a rather small corner. His eyes were open, glaring down, and his hands protected his ears. He snuggled there, a small distance away from them. There was something else about him than his surprising presence. Something that came to their eyes at first sight. Within his right forearm, there was a crimson colorful gem radiating soft red light that bore something very special. An Emblem. It was a key for Walkers. Their power. His bloodied and tattered shirt and trousers made him rather pathetic, but those people were nothing better. At least this boy wasn''t injured; the blood wasn''t obviously his, albeit it wasn''t very apparent. At least under their eyes, it didn''t matter. William had yet to notice this group of people because he was busy ignoring the buzzing noises. He was in no state of care for some deaths, struggle, or mental fortitude to see someone else besides his parents. Silence. He wanted such a silence, he wanted to be able to sleep it off. Then, the nightmares would cease to exist, become low, and the warm sun would emerge again. Or a hand? A warm hand to clinch into didn''t sound half that bad either. One man from the group pointed to him, frowning and realizing who this boy was. ¡°L-look! That is a fucking Walker!¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 A Walker? It was just a silly little child. The man tried to shout, but all that came from him were huffed words. He was still scared to make noise, but that boy surprised him so much that his voice leaked. Too bad for him, for this mistake cost him his life. A tendril flicked from the opening of this corridor, appearing out of nowhere, fast and strong. It took just a moment for that hand to point somewhere else, and many loud noises shook the buildings and ground. The man saw no hand anymore. Just stud, bone, blood, and something missing. His hand disappeared with the tendril, eaten or dragged somewhere where no survivor dared to look, or they weren''t able to see anything. Shock? The man had no time for that because the pain and fright found its way into his mind. The messed-up flesh that was left around his elbow couldn''t leave his eyes, and his throat and mind snapped. Blood splurged. So much blood. It left the group frightened and the man screamed in pain more than in panic. The whole group made their move, forcing the man to remain quiet by shoving their hands over his head. It was a matter of life and death, so they almost beat him up to remain silent, though the blood still dropped, and his hand was no more. It was too late to even try. Killing him wouldn''t solve much either, as right there, scrapping noises started to click, followed by red droplets raining from the sky. Each of those people held no point in life since that hand disappeared too fast. Maybe... more hands will soon follow. Which Darks adored the hands? Well, not like this idea was right. Bitting their lips, clutching their fists and the man''s mouth, the group could only watch as drops of blood rained down like a foretelling of their death. They dropped to their faces, hair, filthy bodies, and around them, including the trashcans. There was a lot of it, and wide in range. They struggled with the huffing man when the smell and hideous groan spread next. Silent and with utmost horror, the man with the remaining hand looked up, still clutched by the other people around him. Carnijaw¡­ It was a sorrowful Dark full of craziness and power outside of a normal person''s scope of understanding. The man thought of his upcoming horror and felt so wronged. What have I done? Who deserved this? Me!? He thought. A monster with horrific features, size, and blood glanced down from the roof, resting above and up between the buildings. It had a massive head with four thick and large limbs many times its head''s size. They were coming from that head, making this Dark appear like an oddly shaped spider; if the spider was more than a dozen feet large, and its limbs made up the majority of its size. Those limbs resembled human arms in all regards, looking thick like pillars, with less obvious knuckles and thinness, and their filthy colorations and poor skin demonstrated how many Darks looked like. But they were bulging in strength capable of snatching bodies and shattering them like buildings, so this Dark was a piece of bad news. Carnijaw was standing on top of those buildings, each limb touching a different roof and its head glared straight down, dropping blood from its hideous twitching mouth. It was laughing, for there was a great prey below. Its head seemed to be its whole torso, angled down from dozens of feet, pushing its mouth to its center above crazy-looking eyes. Multiple dark eyes filled with veins looked at the group as if the prey just arrived, but it had already eaten its fill, obvious by the blood dripping from its chewing mouth. The carnage was its nature, noted by its name. Its jaw was straight from horrors, smiling with countless sharp teeth and looking wide enough to swallow a man whole. Many long tendrils were around its head, gliding down like hair, but they were thick and muscular, capable of flexible movement, extensions, and touch. They could support quick defensive moves, grab things, or support its movement. Each tendril ended in a denser form, with a dull or sharp edge. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°We are... so dead.¡± Mark from the group declared. Tendrils flickered in a moment, unleashing quick and long-range gushing motions that sliced the group from the handless man. He fell to the middle of the corridor, bathed in blood, and he heard screams and flickering strikes that pushed against the flesh, laughable weapons, and this corridor. Panicking, he fled. Away? He didn''t want to see the flying heads or hands of those people, nor that cursed Dark. He didn''t want to hear the crunching sounds of human bones becoming food, or blood becoming liquor. He ran. Fled. Soon, he was close to the corner of that corridor, almost stumbling by the corpses in the way. Just twenty more feet... Then dozen feet. Still dozen. Dozen? ¡°Why is the corner so far?¡± he asked himself, noticing he stopped moving and feeling things. He tried to move his legs and failed. He was a great runner. His legs should be pushing him to run and move. Well, his legs weren''t where they were supposed to be. Where did they go? He didn''t understand. There were only studs under his knees that moved in puddles of his blood. He no longer felt pain, while the blood loss was excessive like his emotions and hysteria. ¡°Well... sh--¡± His vision suddenly turned, making a circle. He was free! He flew up, and then down to the ground. A head fell from the headless man who couldn''t even run, think, or clap. Not like he had to ever consider it any longer since his head was no longer thinking of its free will. Now, it was just food; Carnijaw''s favorite. Satisfied, Carnijaw almost smirked, if it could be called that thanks to its hideous mouth. It looked down on those remaining pests, pained, cut, and bleeding people. They were screaming in terror, feeling their lost limbs, penetrated flesh, and flowing blood. Their bodies were good just a few moments ago. Now, in the fear of death, the adrenalin remained and they were yet to die. Screaming to their heart''s content was all they could do, while a few even tried to flee, but it was to no avail. It mattered nothing to Carnijaw, who was at Rank 5 of a hideous group and Family of Darks called Demons. Rank 5 wasn''t an excessive number. Numerous Walkers could kill it in a blink, yet where were those heroes and soldiers in such pressing times? Darks consume living beings to live, improve, and survive. It was their rule and part of their hunts for instincts. They were like predators at the top of their game and clashed against this world in a bid to appease that which came, giving them growth and glazing their Madness. Carnijaw was happy, then cracked in an odd evil noise akin to laughter before a rather weird thing occurred. Carnijaw''s jaw extended from the head, raising another jaw. It opened, flashing a thick tendril from its other jaw that had yet another small jaw at the end of this tendril, bitting onto a man. In a moment, he disappeared and became minced meat after the tendril returned. William didn''t see or hear those crunching noises but probably heard those screams that were lost in buzzing or noises that weren''t much different. He kept pushing his hands, hoping the noise would disappear, and this nightmare will pass on. Even when the first prey was finished, the second soon followed. Then the third sometime later, while the tendrils moved from time to time. Chewing kept going, and Carnijaw ensured no prey escaped. To anyone''s surprise, the last one bled to death, since Mark was no coward and shoved a knife into his neck. Death was better than watching the sight above, or hearing those noises and seeing those dreadful sights. With all that added together, he was so horrified that it lifted any sense of life from his mind. So he picked an easy escape, unwilling to sense how Carnijaw grabbed his flesh and quenched its thirst with a fresh body. More crunching sounds followed. The flow of blood, bits of flesh, and bones fell to the ground, as some of these things couldn''t be processed, or it was annoying, or not adequate. Carnijaw liked flesh and blood the most, second to the brain of course. Bones were nasty. They didn''t taste like anything, and its preferences were high. But everything could be food. Consume. Feast the living. Some Darks had their tastes like people or animals. Perhaps this Carnijaw didn''t like to eat bones, but most did thanks to their thick and savage teeth. It spat most bones to the ground, or into the convenient trashcans positioned close below. Five minutes passed since the feast started. William remained in the same position, silent and oblivious to the death before him. Even when some blood ended up on himself, or bits of bones fell close, he didn''t care. But his hand and stress rose even higher until some hyperventilation occurred and everything was far from being over. He feared it would keep going forever. There was no chance, nor remedy. It was starting to resemble something. Tests. Stays in rooms while lost. He lied to himself, giving rise to ignorance, fear, and confidence that his mother would come back, or he was dreaming. He was unsure how ignorant he was, but it was how he grew up. Nothing and nobody would blame a five-year-old for thinking like this. Not even if he was meant to be a Walker one day, fight those monsters, and do this time some justice. William was just a child. He couldn''t do anything because Walkers had to grow up and Awaken later in their lives, growing properly until they would matter. They couldn''t become protectors out of nowhere, which was the worst aspect that hindered humanity for the betterment of survival. For more than seventy years, this didn''t change much. Born with the Emblems, dictated by the rules of this new world, the System would rise and give the rest of their fate. Not like William needed some assurance about it, for he was too young, while his mother was always there for him. Always... Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Why mother left? William wondered for the hundredth time, his hands pushing around his ears, turning numb from his forceful and tight grip. He remembered her voice and touch. Words echoed like memories told for stories. Hide? Run? Why did she mention it in the middle of a camp? Of all things, there were situations like this in the past. Few of them were truly as dreadful, but some were scarier because his mother was present, yet so far away at the same time. Now? She is not here... Did she run? Where? Am I supposed to run back to mother? Why.... Mother? It was yet another uncomfortable moment in his life. There were screams and terror in those moments, but not like this. Even the closing clutter was stronger, while the darkness in the air was worse, and the blood and screaming were nowhere far. There were no signs of normalcy, safety, or tests. This was reality. It was the middle of the day. Mother never left him before like this. Father... Where is Father? William wondered next, shifting his hands and feet to appear even smaller. It was mostly his mother who was always there for him. His father was not always around, and whether he was or not, it wasn''t good or bad, for he had his mother always closer. Either fleeing for his safety or comforting him up close, she was there. Most screams were inaudible to him, while the closest was like this buzzing and tormenting stress that prevailed over his flesh and mind. Not this time, Mom. You lied to me, haven¡¯t you? He assumed, not accepting the reality. This is a nightmare. Unwillingly, he reconciled that the buzzing wouldn''t decrease, and some of those notes even cracked up a notch, flickering like the wind that was once fast, or duller, making different noises. Something changed. He did a little. Some noise that he heard faded and something else came next. So he opened his eyes, watching the bloody surroundings like a painting or dream that he seized for a truthful exaggerated lie. His mother described it before. His eyes were unable to grasp everything, but the smell, noise, and dread around was everywhere like a large wall. He was immature even in this world and idea, although he wasn''t crying one bit. Blood, bones, and gore were before him, mixed with mud. Nothing resembled human anymore, so he couldn''t correlate it, or he couldn''t think of it. Blood wasn''t an unfamiliar concept, as everyone had it. Even him. His mother explained to him how colors represent visions and hopes, and how darkness had no color whatsoever, saying they were deviant and wrong. Then, there was Carnijaw who spared nobody. Food was food. Prey had to be consumed. Whatever it assumed. William calmly watched the picture before him, gazing onward and even upwards with a stone-like expression. He froze, realizing that he had seen similar sights once. A monster. Blood. Bones. Gore. Was that truly a dream back then, or had he seen it in shadows? This was... stranger. It felt real. That stress. Buzzing paused, his mind winced, and something else skipped a beat, shuddering his entire body. He remembered that this crimson was unlike what was within his hand. These were people in front of him, or used to be. Bones were in piles and pieces, and he acknowledged it as he watched, noticing a flesh around a skull on the ground. There was even an eye mixed inside, with a human jaw still hanging on some stubborn tendon. The brain was gnawed clean. Turning his face around, he knew this mess wasn''t supposed to be here. He would know. Probably. He was uncertain about it since these surroundings were hard to memorize for him because of the noise and his head. He was sure his mother didn''t leave this behind. ¡°M-mom?¡± he asked out loud, expecting some answer, or the face of his mother, but Carnijaw was lingering above. No answer came, though a tendril declined from the sky, floating down in a wondrous idea. For some reason, Carnijaw didn''t notice him and sent one probe into a strange gap in this Reality. The tendril that arrived was dark in color, with a small tinge of redness and blackness describing its majority. It moved like a snake that William memorized from some books, and the tip of the tendril resembled a tightly shut fist. It was firmer, pointy, and almost like a spearhead, clutched and fixed before him like a curious snake. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It opened up next, spreading its four parts, revealing flickering light inside as well as a sharp tongue-like spiral. Then, it drove onwards, pushing against some boundary, before grasping his face and forcing him against the wall. It hurt. The pain... He yelped in surprise, struggling against the tendril. Expecting a five-year-old to defend against this was futile. He was seized and death seemed inevitable. Struggling? He failed. Crying? He was surprisingly good at it, for a future Walker. He muted his yelps thanks to the level of fright that caused him to lose his voice, and those fingers clutched his small head quite well. There was no change in him. There was no clarity either. William couldn''t tell the height or time, or the pain apart from the buzzing sounds that turned sharper, almost resembling some grinding voice. It was a messy laughter, tone, and underlying pain hidden by something else. He felt weakness, changed gravity, and force. He was grasped and picked up into the sky. Weightless feelings were more frightening than the blood itself, while the inability to fight back was the same. He could see things. Weird things. His panicky eyes observed a grumbling and chewing creature handful distance between the fingers of this tendril, and Carnijaw before him was so close, he could almost touch it. He was dozens of feet above the ground. Still processing the meat was important, so Carnijaw waited until the chewing was over, while it observed a strange little rat before it, hidden, yet still there. It felt him like a struggling cocoon of weightless space, resembling no flesh. There was no head or limbs, but it surely held onto something. There was no light. Yet, surprisingly, it found much more interesting prey than some mere food. It cheered, screeching loudly in its proclamation. Either to others or for itself, it was happy to feel the Fourth Mark. It shredded past this gab with dozens of strikes that either used its full jaw, pushing hands, or snatching moves. They revealed William''s whole appearance after a lot of tearing. Although small, this boy was a prey too. Its instincts told it so, even if one part was correct, and the other was itching for more. Much more. The freshness aside, the glint of that Emblem was more enticing than any blood or brain. This prey struggled in futility since it was too little. It was laughable. There was no strength, and any tries were borderline useless, bothersome, or weak. Not even enough to flinch it. Far from being called a try. Even adults were dead against this monster, much less a Walker child with no independence, System in his head, or Emblem''s flow in his bloodstream, imagination, or form. It was a normal sight in today''s age. Even after many years of work and history, there were still some Walkers who were unable to grow to become proper soldiers. Outside was simply too large and some uncharted territories had some survivors, hence some Walkers. Young, grown-up, or old, the world''s vastness remained even after a century lost behind the Dawn. Humanity barely survived, while the world remained as big as before. New kings were at the distant apex, but Walkers weren''t that, even if many thought they were. The birth of Walkers could happen anywhere. There was a sense of chaotic nature to their origin and births, and even with the Federation and other places wanting as many of them as possible, there was no way to gather them all. Darks were against this logic. They wanted the best of the best. They needed to consume and have fun while doing that, so when some Darks moved, free and without any Walker to kill or hunt them back, they could hunt people like in an open buffet. They did it so much when the Dawn happened and nothing stopped them even when humanity fought with everything they had. That everything turned out to be worth a fart. Currently, around this camp, there was utter mayhem with thousands of casualties, if not more. However, it was a droplet compared to the past. Still, this number and camp were important, and this sort of loss was significant for the current world. Carnijaw was already at the stage where bullets became a meaningless struggle against its flesh and powers. Its size was robust, mind restless and not dumb, and its defenses weren''t some cheap tricks. Its movements and attacking patterns could shatter buildings not only because of its size. It could do much more than that. William didn''t know much about these monsters, whose ordeal had hunted humanity for a very long time. But he knew they existed. Not doing so would be partly stupid of his parents, so he knew something dark about this world and struggles. Eclipsed to his bloodline, it was closer to his fate than sight, albeit missing a lot of details because of his circumstances, parents, and age. William was afraid. It wasn''t because he was weak. It wasn''t his time. He wasn''t ready. His ignorance was the bliss of his mother, and a fatal mistake in situations like these. His mother always said to wait for something, so he always waited, or not at all, since he often forgot it soon after she told him about it and lived on with his young mind. Memories of children were never confident, concrete, or easy to rely on. It was normal. Carnijaw ended its cheering and fluttering its tendrils around in joy. It was completely unbothered by the struggles of this boy and moved its tendrils towards him. The air tensed, followed by its tendrils. Carnjijaw ended up hugging William, missing a deadly attack on purpose. A tendril spear aimed at the head, but it sensed something wrong. A danger. From this little prey? That was intriguing. Its hunter instincts got ahead of its Hunger, making it seem challenged and hesitant, but also watchful and curious. Some Darks were wrong on so many levels, that it was fitting to expect the unexpected from them, even within the same Family, or in various Ranks. Some might be even docile against unwilling challenges, turns, or become so savage that their Corruption would overturn, mutate, and fight against their Ranks. Then, everything could become dangerous, strange, or nonsensical. Almost like William. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 William had no idea what Walkers could do, or what the world had to endure for them. He wasn''t pampered. Quite contrary to that, he had some struggles behind him, forgotten, or he didn''t think much of them anymore. Like a sunflower that was calling for the sun, William appeared like a treasure before this Dark. Tendrils felt strong, pushy, and wet. He felt sick and Carnijaw was unwilling to deal the killing blow, even though it was laboring to do so. Perhaps it couldn''t do it, or something in it couldn''t step against that fact or instinct. Something broke at that moment. The buzzing noises in William''s mind crashed with such force that it caused the tendril to flicker away, jolted as if shocked, or fearful. Half sizzling to ashes and dust when something visibly changed and audibly echoed, the tendrils and Carnijaw shook. It was like a sharp noise; like a whip clashing against the air. Carnijaw hissed, smiling in delight as it felt something extremely gratifying and satisfying. Then, all of a sudden, half in the air, and half falling while feeling a few remaining tendrils, William heard the buzzing disappear, leaving a hot feeling all over his right arm, moving as if aflame. Around him moved a dull crimson line, cracking between the physical realm and the fearful softness of the air. William yelled, feeling so much pain that he began to shake as if he was truly aflame when this line came from his hand, wrapped closely to him, or itching to snap even closer. It drilled. It hurt. The voice didn''t disappear forever. It turned into distorted noise next. At first, it was a mash of voices, raspy, savage, deep. They weren''t fit for any language, grunts, or tones. But William swore it was a voice speaking of some words. It was foreign, alien, or straight-up gibberish spoken by babies. Then, it turned crisper, until one single voice clearer up and spoke in some manners of long forced wisdom. [Target¡¯s beginner phase is fulfilled] [The energy and range is met] [Invalid... targets?] [Individuality seized. Age restrictions are not met. Reprocessing...] [Code...] [The Anarchy Code has been initiated!] [Time: 164,096,150 ticks] [Fulfilled Marks: none] [Danger of going rampant: Grade D] [Code Zero is accepted] [The restrictions are temporarily lifted. Timer and flow revolved] Then, the voice kept repeating zero and zero, continuing shouting and increasing the pain and heat and beats, until it was repeating Rs, Es, and Os. Stop... Stop... Mom! William huffed and wept, watching the sight before him in a new light as he fell. The pain, clutter of something foreign mixed with crimson and shook his vision and mind. The pain subsided, and the world was suddenly completely red. There was no darkness. There was no light. All hues, all colors changed. He saw a mix of crimson and felt sick. Even the Dark Fog seemed like regular fog, looking like morning sunshine over the mist or clouds that looked red. He didn''t like it. It was the kind that he had seen, yet it didn''t feel right. It wasn''t right. Carnijaw was looking the same, and its crimson features were even more menacing. Its eyes, mouth, and remaining blood around it were like glowing velvety gold. The few tendrils that kept him from reaching the ground were around his body, leaving his head free and Emblem crazy. His right arm hung down, bleeding in cracks between flesh, bones, and skin. A crimson line was around it, shining and looking like a crazy snake rampaging around his skin. Right where his Emblem was, that line and crimson hues around him snapped. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He didn''t float for long. Crimson snapped at tendrils, penetrating and sizzling them to smoke. William''s body was free. It wasn''t flame, but eradication, annihilation, and complete disintegration. Tendrils turned into tiny particles until the wind pushed them to dust, or to the void of nothingness. It was hard to tell what was right even with William''s crimson-looking eyesight. As he began falling, Carnijaw was no longer clear and happy. It howled in terror and anger as if the boy mindlessly killed its entire clan. William fell to blood and gore from dozens of feet, ending in a bunch of trashcans that softened his fall. Fortune within misfortune, his fall was better thanks to gore that was kind of soft, and the remains were in a small radius of his landing. William felt wrong and right at the same time. He couldn''t decide which was more.. right. He was still dreading that tone, but that voice and buzzing, and that... redness. What was he watching? What was the sizzling and pushing force that drove his right arm? He couldn''t see his head or eyes, nor the throbbing acts of his Emblem that was visibly changing. It was searing, making veins around his right arm pop, snap, and stretch. He had no time to see it, let alone think too much about it. Right upon his landing, he looked around and finally noticed the crimson end of a strange line pointing to his face. It was no snake. There was no light. It was more like a flickering finger consisting of soft mist, but strangely resembling lines and rays going mad inside of it. It was more like four feet long and a quarter-inch thick storm. His hand felt heavy and scorching, hurting more than ever before, yet moving as if it were normal. It was illogical. When the pain spreads, a person''s mind and body fight back and try to rest, fix it, or pass it as a danger by going to sleep. Here? The pain was coming from his mind, yet he could distinguish it from the hand as something else. He had no time to see more of it. The nightmare was right there, growling above him. Run. Hide. Two words from his mother jolted his mind and he did the first since it was the first one that came to his mind. It was a rather easy and simple decision, as expected of a child. He was no longer hesitant, although he was lacking in heart and experience. Darks didn''t care for such a thing. Meat and hunt were the same. They weren''t prideful, though some could be strange and think of battles, hunting, and some bare-bone pride as an interesting topic that came from predatory, clever, or unnatural instincts. It was great either because of the Corruption or because there was something very wrong about Darks that made them nothing natural. William''s journey became worse right from the start. He stumbled to the ground because of some organ or whatnot in the way, while ahead of him were trashed corpses and sizzled Darks that left a mash of oddly shaped crimson dots behind. He crawled to his feet, bloody like raw gold, while the crimson was everywhere. Then, he ran. Ran like he had never moved his legs in his life. Heat spread and gave him strength. Red colors felt as if he was in a different picture, while the sizzling notes from his Emblem seized his flesh when the line passed through the air and seized every change and second. It snapped at the red dots which were nothing but dark blobs in the normal sight. Like in a book or some heroic comic William had read a few times due to his father, he watched the world in a new light. Foreign light. Just as he moved about a dozen feet towards the end of this alleyway, Carnijaw''s jaw, the real jaw, attacked, swallowing half of the trashcans, concrete, bones, and gore into its enlarged mouth. It spat most of it out afterward, enraged, and hardly happy because of this tight corridor. Carnijaw cried in annoyance; losing even a portion of its tendrils to a weak prey felt humiliating and its instincts felt not only sad but cracking in utter shock. It felt it. The change of order. A new threat was born and its instincts were no longer so nice to let some curiosity hinder its path. Its frustration turned even worse when it realized it hadn''t bit any of its expected bliss. William dodged the jaw within a few steps with a simple run. Carnijaw stomped, angling and forcing its arms for legs against the walls aside, obliterating them to pieces by turning them to rubble. Crashing the buildings was easy as it moved limbs onwards in this tight corridor, followed by its head that had a hideous smile and glowing eyes. Its tendrils flickered, helping with destruction and looking for its target. Dust and its anger made it harder; it failed to see William in all regards. It was just too big, but it didn''t care. It looked like a weird spider, but all that William saw was the end of this bloody glowing corridor ahead. Stomping rapidly, the noises that Carnijaw made were worse than any animal. It thought it had eaten him, and soon, it realized its blunder. Just in time for William to turn around, disappearing into the streets of this camp. There were many streets in this large historical trial and successful long-term camp. Thousands of people lived here, even if numbers were a great way to provoke some Rifts. Required Walkers for these kinds of camps weren''t small either, so that was also one reason to give notes on dangers. However, Rifts alone were a far cry from Incursions. In numbers, there was some strength. Darks knew it by heart. Walkers tried the same. Some were present, fighting for this camp and the fate of humanity. The reality was so much worse. Carnage was everywhere when William stepped into the street and looked around. His sight made it much more vivid, albeit dull in one surprising fact. When everything looked similar, be it corpses, deaths, or Darks, he wasn''t as frightened when he thought about it. When he didn''t, it appeared as if he was dreaming and everything moved much more smoothly, his body included. More blood followed, growing and becoming one with the soil. Corpses and gnawing beast-like Darks were everywhere, looking like wolves, humans, tigers, or nothing alike. So many ominous and grotesque things were in the Corruption that changed the natural hierarchy, evolutions, and nature. Numerous eyes, tendrils, and bizarre edges were some of the most common Dark Aspects, which was a valuable danger evaluation that humanity and Walkers gave to most Darks. Some Aspects were better than others, similar to how some Walkers held their advantages and talents about their Emblems. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 William ran in the middle of some random street, surrounded, and running past numerous Darks or battling people. He tried to focus, ignore them, or they ignored him instead. He wasn''t sure what was happening. He looked at the world in a new light, so what if the others looked at him the same? Then, there were screams. Human screams. Under William''s gaze, it was meaningless, but not the picture itself. He still heard everything, no longer snuggled in his own world. People were dying in every corner, hunted and killed. Gunshots were sounding everywhere, dimming those crazy sounds that Darks loved. Dark Fog was lingering around every corner, obscuring vision or people, but most streets were clearer because Darks wanted their feasts, or the case for it was blocking human escapes. In any way, William couldn''t see through it; he couldn''t notice huge tower-like Darks above the camp, flying or stomping onto the camp like giant Dark Fog generators. Darks. They were grotesque and fiddly in appearance. They were no animals, but some of their origins were closer to them than anything else, while also distant. Corruption could come to anything, seize the bloodline and history of any species. Afterward, Corruption and evolution could change the rest, while Darks seized the others, Walkers, or humans in a bid for a change. Bodies were mere flesh. Spirits were nothing before the power of Corruptors, large Darks that walked in dozens or hundred feet long sticks and looked like fortresses inside thick Fogs. It was a lump of flesh at the top, spreading a much stronger Dark Fog, closely resembling Corruption that inflicted tormenting changes for humans and anything natural. It also boosted up Darks, ensuring that this Incursion would keep going. There was also a part of a chance. Not everything can be corrupted. Some beings would die straight away and wouldn''t become anything but a mash of gore and part of the corrupted soil. But some beings would swallow, accept, or be lost in this change, turn with the Corruption, becoming grotesque, crazy, and monstrous. Consumed. Further evolutions would cause even more strange things. Size, weird perks, and various unexpected things could happen, turning their heads and bodies alien, instincts sharp or dull, or everything about them would be no further than a lump of walking flesh. Walkers and their hunts could turn everything even worse, or better depending on the successful side. Walkers were their primal enemies, or so it was believed when they first appeared many decades ago. It was known as Tomorrow Dawn, a day when humanity saw the light at the end of the misery when the first generation of Walkers struck back. Unbeknown to them, it was the beginning tension that caused numerous changes and evolutions in Darks, making many struggles futile and altered, for they have come. The filial targets. The great hunts. William saw or knew no such thing when he focused on running. Darks were there, leaving screams and lumps of bodies aside, letting their howls echo and munching sounds linger. Most streets were nothing but destruction and chaos, leaving Crawlers, Zombies, or Shriekers gnawing at some bodies. But many people fought, wielding weapons ranging from scraps of metal to guns and knives. Loud bangs and fights were in most streets, going aside, or sounding from the depth of the Dark Fog. William''s run wasn''t aiming that far. Some Darks died under a barrage of bullets, as their defenses were low, thus exploitable. Humans could fight. They could, but Darks were far too large in numbers, and some of them were immune to such tries because Incursion was a death sentence, which many people recognized. From the start, there was no war. A fleeing order to save as many lives as possible was much better because they could rebuild, while the loss of lives was not as simple. The bunkers were either full or seen as not enough against the Incursion, but what was better when the whole camp was encircled and locked? A lot of things were easier said than done. Still, running away and scurrying to remain alive Outside was difficult. Only an equal predator should survive before such a gathering of predators and hunters. William huffed many breaths, feeling as if his legs stepped on all kinds of things, yet they still moved. He still had them, which was good. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He felt strange. His speed, eyes, warmth, and growing strength felt as if he was flowing and flying like a blazing tempest. Like back then; in that white room but weirder. The buzzing noise was mostly gone, same with the noise and that voice. The surroundings were empty and his head was sharp yet confusingly dull at the same time. It felt as if he wasn''t moving, despite how his surroundings kept going and changing. Not in colors... unfortunately. Some of his feelings made him more alive since he wasn''t helpless. He just ran like his mother suggested. It felt as if he could run and jump and do whatever his mother asked, making her happy. He ran across a street that used to be a market. A place where he used to walk with her to get food and vegetables. Talking to strangers was a rare activity, which made his face ashen when he saw those people gone and the street shrouded and destroyed in vivid redness. He passed this dreadful screaming darkness without tears and darted around for a way out. He was still running away from his nightmare, obvious by the floods of Dark Fog and Darks all around. He should be dead. He shouldn''t be running for so long. Nothing and nobody came, although he wasn''t entirely sure what was happening to him, or where he should look for his mother. His tunnel vision was quite heavy and his mind distracted. Barren from the dark world, he was leaving behind a path of slaughter that wasn''t so simple, for that flickering line had a different set of ideas. William was mistaken. He was running nowhere and there was no way out of here. It was a terrible idea. He walked to the den of monsters, and it was by sheer luck that some of those monsters overlooked him, winced in their steps, not approaching him in fear, or they did so and regretted it soon afterward. All thanks to that swirling line, he lived. William recognized nothing. He ran and that was it. Where? He didn''t know. How? He didn''t ask. He couldn''t help but look onward, watching either his feet or the place that used to be his home. There were continuous pools of redness, coming from blood, heads, headless corpses, and people''s faces. Some were foreign to him, unclear if they were nightmares or people, while the redness seeped everywhere. He hated this vision, yet when he tried to close his eyes, it became so much worse, intense, and overwhelming as his mind was the sole taker of reality. The surroundings were like chains on him, putting noises into his ears rather than into his mind. What was the difference wasn''t on his mind since they were similar. Thuds, growls, and screams drove his ears mad and they were exactly what one would expect from this chaos. Darks chased people, dragging them to the Dark Fog where they began to sizzle, scream, change, or die. It was a nasty process, looking like boiling in flesh and bones, cracking like ice, or growing restless in power outside of humanity. The nastier process came from Darks that could Corrupt from touch, bite, or some power. Those were rare to see and impossible to fight for any people. Some Darks were small, looking like rats or small dogs. Most were bigger and higher in Ranks because of this Incursion, making weak Darks less important, but not obsolete. There was a good point in fodder when fighting it out against this place. Corruption could turn normal things weird, and weird things even weirder. There was some kind of horse, but it was a sinister mixture between a monster and a regular horse, walking on two, pushing its studs for arms around, growling through a big head, wide jaw, and crazy bulging eyes. William didn''t see much of it; he wanted to continue with his escaping plan, yet... when he thought of it, where was he running? To his mother? Father? His mind was reaching its limits after five minutes of his run, hitting a spiritual wall where his strength hit a beat and one noise returned when he felt weak. It was like a needle piercing his mind. [Dark Fog... cries] [Escape...] [Quickly] He shook, clutching his head and tumbling in confusion. Redness kept going, and he fell into mud that wasn''t some mud. A bunch of Darks hissed, looking like crazy wolves with flaring tentacles for fur. There were even hunched human creatures with thick arms, slender bodies, and open heads, revealing thick tendrils that went behind them right from the neck. William yelped, but as soon as he came to his feet, one of the Drillwolvers pounced at him, swirling its thousands of tendrils into a split-mouth attack. William instinctively moved his arm to hug his head, and at that moment, the creatures were split in half, gushing out blood and sizzling at their intersections. He thought that this voice was crazy, or he was. He didn''t see a thing, but the wet warmth and strength rushed once more. Some force stunned him and he shot aside, tumbling in mud this time around when those human figures attacked him next. Run. Run. Mother said it, He thought, when the dragging stopped. He got to his feet, but couldn¡¯t run. Wheezing for air when his body reached some limit, he was sorry. Death. Darks. Right in the intersection of large streets, he stopped and stood like a sprout in the middle of a dark rocky plateau. Right there, around the Dark Fog that cleared, multiple Walkers fought with a bunch of Darks of higher Ranks than Carnijaw. They were battle-oriented, looking like energy-infused figures, oddly shaped human giants, or Darks with much simplified and perfected features. Some even wielded weapons that were part of their body, or not at all. They were primal, looking destructive, perfect, and strong. There was something odd in their vision that William couldn''t catch. It changed. The redness was no more. The colorful sizzle in his eyesight altered and his eyes and mind started to hurt just by looking at something he shouldn''t. He even bled from his eyes and felt a mountain pressing onto his body. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Walkers had a steady theory, holding their energy and elements or weapons thanks to their Emblems. They were army. Hope. Those he glimpsed at were like shadows wearing military uniforms of green color, which was often part of the camp-uniformed Walkers put here by the Federation. Purple uniforms were for outside forces, either coming from further lands or safety of some secured location far away from these camps. But that didn''t mean those green-robbed Walkers weren''t part of it. They were here for a job and every single camp was part of a collective effort since they wouldn''t survive otherwise. Walkers were required everywhere. Especially because the rich soil was priceless and farming land was essential for humanity. Thus, camps had to keep going no matter how many setbacks arrived. Many Walker organizations, which were running the current human world had to know what to protect and how. Seizing opportunities by sending Walkers where it was worth it was sensitive, while people and resources weren''t a matter of acts, but survival and necessity. Walkers fought like no human ever could, each looking unique and special the more Ranks were under their System, flesh, and control. They were no longer human in a bigger sense even if they looked like ones. Most exerted weird and stylish weapons as their priority, handling, or controlling energy known as Arcana. Many notable elements glowed and moved under their grasp, coming from their Emblems, but many could be weird and hardly comprehensive for regular people to understand. Inhuman strength, stamina, and regeneration? Those were just perks of this energy residing inside of every Emblem and body. It came as no surprise that not every Walker was equal. Depending on the Emblem or their progressive Ranks, they could turn into fierce figures, while others would be barely average. William couldn''t see the truth, for his eyes squinted in pain, dropping blood. He stood like a shocked kid who saw the luminous sun. He tried to watch anyway, noticing a sea of red where some figures stood, facing even more insane figures. From a normal perspective, these Walkers were shining in the colors of their protection. Either through Emblem''s manifestations, Skill, or a simple extension of its power, it was what allowed them to move and walk through the Dark Fog, hence their name. Usually, it was making their eyes distinct, and skin strong and vital, while their acts would be faster than any human eye could see. Darks were no different, if not even more suitable to changes and sudden power shifts. Through their sheer number and weight of conquest, the hunger for power ensured their bodies were versatile and capable of not holding back. Then, their minds, instincts, and Corruption could shift their entire talent and possibilities into vivid nightmares. Depending on their Rank, their strength was in numbers known as Hordes, and as Ranks went up, many special and unique Darks emerged through time, years, and battles, devouring, and evolving. It was about Families. Darks were various, capable of obliterating not just Walkers, but themselves, for their world was no longer enough and rats called humans weren''t everything. William didn''t know who the Walkers were, but he observed such a picture before. Not in this... weight, however. As he tried to adjust his vision and ignore the nauseous voice, he noticed outlines of weapons. He couldn''t see their bodies. He blinked and saw the same heavy image as if it bore into his mind and eyes like needless. Darks were intense and savage, digging much deeper because they were at a much higher Rank. Weaker ones from outside of this perimeter immediately sniffed a weakened prey the moment William stopped his steps. They slowly loomed behind him, growling and wondering if it was fine to have this prey. He was almost on his knees, close to running away, but he couldn''t move. Until a Hellgar, a mixture of a wolf and a bizarre tiger, smacked him from behind, stumbling him to the ground right before his body fell in two sizzling halves to the ground. This time, it felt as if William was split too as he screamed in terrible pain that reverberated throughout his right arm. He fell to piles of red and more red. The world still hadn''t returned to normal, nor his strength. [...Coming rest] Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. [Wait] He couldn''t get up. ¡°Oy, isn''t that Gale''s brat?¡± A male voice shouted from not that far away, coming from a purple-uniformed man who was clearly a captain of the Walker squad that wasn''t part of the group William managed to see. ¡°Eh? Wait... Why is he here? A child in this place... What the fuck? What happened?¡± There was a big upsetting confusion about him. The man was quite big and more fit than any human body could be. That allowed him to fight with a giant sword in each hand. Each flex of his muscles shook these glistering weapons of silvery sheen, crashing the large or small yet insane Darks away, leaving only sharp noises and cracking fissures of his Arcana behind. They survived his clashes thanks to their glinting scales or skin like diamonds. He was like a large fortress, swiping his opposition without killing them right now. His uniform was in tatters, exposing his arms the thickness of a child. Against him were odd-looking Dark Creatures, obvious by sharp-edged human imagery, thick glossy skin, and a variety of dark aspects that were closing on ideal combat perfectionism. Those ranged from a much more stoic nature, less weight, more control, and utter masterful instincts that touched upon their Corruption. Few of them had eyes, others had just wide slits for mouths or little closed gaps. All of them looked more human than anything else. Glossy foreheads ended in many sharp tendrils for hair or spikes, or they had completely smooth skin akin to a mask. One of them moved when it felt an opportunity, unleashing a torrent of attacks against those large swords. The man smacked it aside with a wide swing of both blades, making a wave of Arcana that cut and pushed it far away. ¡°I have no idea what that is about, but that damned Viktor better forget his issues. Let''s secure him and ask questions later. Adam, you do it! We don''t have much time. Secure that brat and go to the outskirts. Leave with the others too before... huack!¡± Immediately following it, the largest of those Creatures moved, striking him and hitting him to the wall with a large eclipsed hand that shined in purple shadows. The impact shattered the buildings to pieces, pushing the man into the rubble. A man holding a bow with spear-like arrows yelped and cut the chase. ¡°A kid? Are you sure about it, Dreznar?¡± Adam was on top of some pillar, overlooking this place from a distance. ¡°Whose kid, eh?¡± Dreznar kicked the rubble away and immediately swung his swords aside, where that quick and big Creature appeared and this time used its palms for spears. He smacked before it came at him, pushing it through numerous rows of buildings in two big cleaves that cut into the earth and shook the air. It screeched in challenge. ¡°What is even with this Incursion, eh?! Just do it and ask later if you can talk.¡± Adam felt like fleeing this place himself, so he unleashed his ready arrows and supported his colleagues. Then, he quickly jumped towards William, aware that Dreznar''s orders were stronger than the laws. He jumped, leaving afterimages behind and dodging numerous large-scale spikes coming from the sky full of Dark Fog. They dig into the ground below, creating holes. There was nothing above beside the Fog, yet he still dodged it well. Most Fogs were thick, hiding things. Fights and such battles were in places with less of it for a good reason, because it was an advantage for humans, and most Darks went with the flow because it was fair and fun. Adam soon came to William, who was about to be surrounded by dozens of Hellgars, and a bunch of young Creatures who began to channel sharp cracking energy spheres in their hands. Adam flickered his hand, which held a sizable green gem etched in his flesh. Numerous sharp blades emerged under a simple gesture, flying with unnatural speed and cutting every Hellgar to pieces. But those Creatures were further away, so he opted to strike their approaching attacks before he would use his bow. He succeeded by backing away and quickly put his distance closer to William, while those Creatures readied their next attacks. ¡°Easy... but...¡± Adam pulled no string but unleashed thick spear-like arrows in a blink, flying them at high speed at half a dozen Creatures that either took it well or by surprise. They backed away, and this allowed Adam to see William better and notice something very peculiar about him. Then, he fell speechless. He was aflame. Not in a literal one, but... he felt like it. Adam''s eyes were green, flickering in great stress and corners showed dreadful fatigue. William''s dark brown hair was tinged with red hues of flaming mist, and his eyes were even weirder. Red but wavering, it seemed as if he had two sets of them upon each other, while that right arm was another thing. That glossy and convulsing Emblem seemed alive, and that line was like a ghost, half there, and half wavering like empty space. His right arm¡¯s skin was cracked, some veins exposed, and the damage he endured seemed lethal, but William was still breathing, kneeling, and was obviously alive. ¡°Eh?¡± Adam hesitated; he was reluctant to touch him, let alone hold onto him because he was not some normal kid. ¡°Boss!¡± He shouted aside, but Dreznar was far too busy fighting against multiple Rank 6 Darks and a single Rank 7 Creature. Many other Rank 7 monsters were around the camp, busy fighting other squads or looking for their great targets, or tough prey. William heard Adam¡¯s steps and voice. He winced, almost unsure if this was a nightmare or not. So he stumbled back and fell into the corpses of Hellgars. He met their dead eyes in his red insanity, decaying bodies, before watching Adam. ¡°Hey, boy...¡± Adam said, crouching down while creating a bunch of arrows out of nothing to his bow that William had never seen before. This time, William was able to see because of less clutter ahead. It was pulsing, looking like a surreal ghostly painting. It wasn''t seen through, but it was an incorporeal and weird weapon. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 William saw it in his red visions as similar to the man glaring at him. Tinged with red, his eyes were crazy like that bow. His body was tiny compared to Dreznar, but it was much denser and great for that bow. And he was closer, while his voice was normal and human, yet William wasn''t entirely convinced what he was hearing was right or wrong. He backed away even further, unsure if this was a man or a nightmare. ¡°Oy, don''t run away for fuck''s sake...¡± Adam cursed and released his bows, killing a new batch of Darks behind William. They tried to seize his head or whole body when they could. Adam breathed, stepped closer, and looked at this itching Emblem and weird things that were occurring before his eyes. ¡°Are you fucking Awakening right now? Jesus, how old are you?¡± Adam knew this was no normal Awakening since William looked way too young. The current age had a lot of research about Walkers and their powers. Seventy years of it already proved many experiments, advantages, and science right. Adam wasn''t even sure about half the things he knew, which was barely a page into a large book, but he was a strong Walker, thus he knew a lot of things. Walkers were complicated; Awakening and growth were something unique to most of them, and if someone understood half of it, they might be geniuses among geniuses. This boy before him was abnormal. Those eyes, those... what was he even looking at? ¡°Rank 0?¡± Adam realized it was something brutal, yet due to William''s messed up appearance and things he knew, this whole picture was nonsensical. Age slipped his mind soon enough, and he watched a kid no less than seven years old live through this hell. Unfortunately, Adam wasn''t familiar with any Gale. His boss was, so some age or wonder in the middle of this beating Incursion was excessive. Adam was about to touch him and do as Dreznar ordered, but the world turned red for him. Something clicked, jerked him, and he even lost his voice when something smacked the ground, shook his core, and demolished the air. It was even worse when he hiccuped and bent and¡­ coughed up blood. Something picked him up from the air, and a large spike went through his chest, or it was a hand, hindering every speck of control he had. His Cycles were completely broken and crashed. ¡°What... the fuck... where...¡± Adam mumbled and looked aside, obviously confident in his Perception and Spatial Awareness. Did it fail him, or did this boy cause it to malfunction? In any way, he tried to fight back with half of his torso in shambles. Not dead, but lacking, he failed in all regards. That was the difference from normal people who would die quicker deaths. Walkers could hold on longer even if they were looking as if they were dead. Loss of arm? Not much of a problem. Sometimes even split bodies lived for a long time, and a Healer could save them. Adam held his bow and was unable to even Mold a simple string. Looking for help didn''t help either, for it was no longer possible. Adam froze, noticing his whole squad was already in pieces when a nasty figure behind him angled him aside. Even Dreznar collapsed to a building, bloodied and barely breathing. He should be glad to be alive, but Adam had no such thought. Behind him, so close to feeling its faceless head, a fiendish Dark was ''''smiling'''' at him, looking like a complete nightmare. Just a single one did this much in a few heartbeats. No one else was there. There were even numerous corpses of those savage Creatures around, munched, or in pieces. It killed everyone, had it not? Infighting was extremely common in Darks whose hunts were their lives, instincts were pride, and fun was law. Sizable like two people stacked on top of one another, its features were mostly smooth and collected, looking as if it was an unnatural perfect human being mixed with an artificial doll. The skin was smooth, thinly glowing in purple mist. Its head had a vicious smile, no eyes, and its arm had fingers, but made of flickering tendrils the width of rice. There were millions of such tendrils making its body, and one hand shaped up to make a spiked weapon. Adam figured that some very nasty Dark had come to hunt them. The kind that might have done this much wasn''t some mere Rank 7. This might be Rank 8. He gulped the blood, but the spike flickered and started crushing his insides. These little tendrils were like thousands of little needles and swords, cutting into him from the inside out. William watched that picture as he knelt, doubtful and looking for a way out. Run A law. It was his task set by his mother and his own lie. A rather high-ranked Creature before him had its fit, so would it be interested in a small desert? It licked Adam''s face, before turning its eyeless face to William. ¡°Chiiiiieeld...¡± It said in shrieks of English words. Adam cursed. ¡°This thing!¡± It was a bigger threat than he thought. This sort of Dark with intent and intellect was terrifying and made into a Hazard Level 4 Threat. That meant unique Darks that were impossible to comprehend. William waited for nothing. He didn''t even care for drops or flashing shining red light plunging from Adam. He didn''t hear anything concrete, nor did he notice those Walkers wanted to rescue him. He was far too busy being lost in this world and crying in his head. Then, he imagined it when the buzzing returned and something in him moved. Crimson vision shifted and he saw that room. Then, a monster. Crimson spread like heat and he felt very wrong to imagine it. He was standing as if it was possible and even leaped at Adam, piercing his skin with his right arm that turned into a strange drill thanks to those mysterious snake lines. Then, he bit the neck and pierced the flesh with his arm some more. Nonstop, he gnawed, cried, and winced his head and shoulders, leaving Adam in a pool of blood. Stolen novel; please report. William shook as he knelt, watching how that Creature held Adam above the ground, still alive, still breathing, and in no pool of blood. William touched his face, mumbling. ¡°No. Nononononononono.¡± The main issue was the noise. It bore no stops whether it was natural or not, giving him a basic lure and premise where his thoughts became mushy. His mind became so intense, that he couldn''t think straight. His feet moved, head hunched as he turned and he couldn''t even see the corpses of these people. Beyond the blood and headless corpses, the surrounding horror left the corner of his vision, turning, mashing, and disappearing in the glorious shining crimson. [Let me¡­] His blank mind wasn''t looking for others. It looked for something. Anything. Adam watched how one passing Creature got to its feet, shaking its head with a big spear in its chest. It was alive and strong. It came to barely walking William, grasped the spear in its chest, and snapped it to mist. Its smile spread when it got great permission and its hand moved like a spear, coming for William¡¯s head. It hesitated, stopping its arm an inch from William¡¯s head. Those eyes looked from below, and something turned odd. The hand dropped to the ground and turned to mist. The Creature shivered when it fell in halves to the ground, dying in colorless Madness. William stood above it this time around, and pure red eyes looked at this Creature as if it were an insect. A red storm moved and William¡¯s right arm plunged into its head, killing it in a split second, guided by deep red lines around his right arm that cut the previous hand. William looked at Adam afterward and he watched this kid and that act with astonishment on his face. That was Rank 5 Creature at minimum, wasn¡¯t it? He forgot to think and noticed those deep eyes in that young yet indifferent inhuman face. Blood droplets indicated nothing good. William¡¯s hand was seized like the rest, crying in a bloody picture, yet it was brutal and forced. For safety, or a way to see the promise and lie of the word, William blinked and saw no change. He wasn¡¯t sure where to go next. He turned and ran away, leaving bloody footprints and droplets coming from his hand. The only face he wanted to see at the moment was his mother¡¯s. He went aside as if he walked into the wrong classroom, walking from the chuckling Dark that still held Adam up in the air. Then it winced, looking at that red young storm walking away, smelling delicious. ¡°Innnntereesting...¡± It whispered and stepped in, almost gnawing Adam''s head off when a large crimson spear smashed at its chest, pinning it to the ground. The force shook the ground and forced Adam away from its spike, leaving him grunting in shock on the ground. A hole in his chest tried to heal, but it was deep, affecting not only his thought process but his flesh and Inner Cycles. Was what Adam watched even half-right? That thing was no child. Wheezing for breath, he looked at the other insanity. Just a spear appeared. Nobody else, though even this little was enough to save his measly little life. The Creature chuckled, letting out hilarious shrieks, and began to convulse as if it were cold or aroused. ¡°Ah. Ahh! You come. You come. Come at me! Let''s dance for ol'' sake!¡± It began to kick the ground and laugh. It clasped the spearhead the size of its body but couldn''t move it at all. It was through it, pinning it way too tight. The spear was also rotating on its own, churning up in the Arcana of quite some weight, cycling, and resilient annihilation. Whatever this red spear was about, it sizzled its insides, but the Dark Creature enjoyed it nonetheless. The thrill of this hunt was getting strong with this one. It forgot about that running red child that disappeared around the corner and cackled in endless joy. It looked up, its eyes sizing whatever was in the Dark Fog. This spear will enjoy itself tonight. *** Running through buildings and tight corridors, William couldn''t figure out his thoughts or acts. Where was he or what was he doing? He decided to leave wide places alone, and he wasn''t sure about where he was anymore, or where to even step or look. His thoughts assumed safety with quietness, so he was running and looking for anything like that. Not his mother. Not anymore... She hadn''t come before, so she probably won''t come again. Wet, sticky, and tired, the red hues followed his sight and his right arm was limp like a broken toy. It was trying its best to no avail, for this camp was no more. William was dull, feeling empty and barely feeling pain or noises. There were other kinds of noises. Right around the many corners and buildings, raging stomps revealed Carnijaw, who had been struggling to catch up with its prey for quite a few minutes. Due to its size and speed, it struggled in this camp. Buildings and many ants were in the way, so it was still enraged and stomped against the buildings and ground, looking to fix that humiliation. It disregarded some Hellgars and smashed numerous people to pieces alongside them. Its size was at least fifteen feet tall, but its four limbs were quite big and worked like proper arms. It had its main knee-like knuckle, thus its size could be even taller if it tried to stand straight. Still, Carnijaw was enormous, and its tendrils grew back, so it shot them around in a fit of rage and tried to look for that red brat. They flew like arrows and whips, smashing things apart whether they were alive or not. William didn''t turn. He wasn''t even thinking about these incoming loud distractions. However, they came to him even from hundreds of feet away. Dozens of tendrils disintegrated into the dust the moment they reached a handful distance from him, leaving thin afterimages and barely tangible sounds in their tracks. William kept going anyway, unhindered by the pain or enraged Carnijaw. Perhaps the last bit of the light from his forearm saved him since its range and hues were becoming less and less coherent, strong, and quick. It was like a worm right now, let alone a snake. William was similar, as his fatigue, pain, and mind couldn''t keep up with anything. At least his eyes calmed down after there was no intense sight ahead. There were just dead people, crashed buildings, and some beasts that whined in his presence. William didn''t realize that something kept saving him when he kept going. Tendrils shot at him, scrapping way too close to him, and some even scratched him because the red hues were losing this battle. Most imminent ones disintegrated, leaving Carnijaw absolutely infuriated, and others missed or became half-destroyed. Not like the boy cared. Run... Run¡­ Hide... HIDE! William... Voice. Listen. Some words of his mother reverberated within his mind, fueling his intuitions to a minor degree. A five-year-old was still a five-year-old, and even his mother''s voice fell short when she was nowhere near. His stamina had its capacity, even though the process of the Rank 0 Awakening did leave its mark. Such a kid couldn''t run over the entire camp for the possible, albeit unrealistic safety. There might be some a few streets away. Maybe. It was a small possibility because the Incursion''s end was approaching, while the camp was emptying. Some corners were barren of them, revealing Darks gradually eating what they could. For now, he ran and ignored the shrieks and noises behind him similar to the pain, heat, or drifting vague whip from his right hand. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Running and panting, William stopped on the outskirts of the camp after a while. He felt pain everywhere, breathless, and his sore throat couldn''t grasp any air. A large open space was before him, making up the camp¡¯s secondary square. Why had he come here? This was so open, that it was akin to asking for a beating. He wasn''t alone. Rows of dead bodies were piled beside some walls and buildings leading to bunkers. Everywhere were some notes of battle and Dark Fog was lingering all around this place, looking like devouring mist. But the square was empty of any battles. Whatever happened long ended with people''s loss, and there wasn''t one obvious survivor. Dark Fog was like heavy smoke one would see from burning tires, but it was more alive, flowing like water that had no weight or too much weight. It lingered around some corners and ground like poison and mist. There were bodies with military equipment, weapons, pistols, and even shotguns aside lifeless bodies. That used to be a military brigade. Important protectors. Nothing here attracted William¡¯s attention, since everything looked the same, even when his sight turned from sharp red to huffed tones of velvety hues. He still wanted to run, but he could no longer do it justice. He glanced to his feet. His shoes were still there, right where they should be. He panted, glaring at the mesmerizing storm in his right hand next, which left an unfamiliar feeling and sight in his eyes. His fingers were not only broken, but the crimson sight and storming entity around his forearm seemed like a parasite. It was borderline crazy. He barely felt a thing about his body anymore and felt like he had been dreaming about this run for the past few minutes. His skin, muscles, and veins seemed broken, yet that Emblem kept going for as long as it could. It dig deeper, while the soft whip around him came from one little crack in his Emblem. It... lives. William repeated the lesson from his mother. From where? How much trustworthy this pain and voice was? He couldn''t remember. His Emblem was acting up, the buzzing refrained from paining him too much, and whatever was happening to him, it was calming down. That meant his body was beginning to ache, and he no longer continued running because he couldn''t keep up. He clutched his chest with his left hand, trying to seep some air into his burning lungs. Unfortunately, he wasn''t given such luxury, for Carnijaw from before never stopped going after its prey. Even if some pestering Walkers and Darks came up to it, it was unhinged and focused. It kept going, even if it was late and frustrating, ignoring explosive fights around the camp or immense echoes above, hiding in the Dark Fog. What if something snatched its prey? What was more humiliating than that? Being hurt by such a little thing, or being too late to catch it? Carnijaw followed through scent and its lost tendrils, hunting its prey, and willing to avenge whatever it lost with a prided chase. Screaming, howling, and smacking the ground with fists of its limbs, its eyes were berserk, and its Madness turned it red. Dark hues were coming from its big open mouth, giving it an enraged picture. It saw its prey right there once again, so it went Berserk when it realized it was choosing a terrible spot. Its arms convulsed and thickened, and many veins popped all over its skin. It was ready to kill whatever was in its path. Its sharp teeth resembled an utter monster, grinning in tight clutch. It stomped with such vigor that it left cracks around the ground, pieces of concrete walls disintegrated, and corpses exploded around it. Going onward was the only path to its prey. It was quite clunky, stupid, and easily killed in such a form, only if the group of five experienced Walkers came at it within the same Rank. But considering its size, it could be fast and crazy when it had space for easy maneuvers, and its rampage could go for as long as it could manage it. Carnijaw was powerful in almost every Aspect. From its mouth, and tendrils, to all limbs, it could tear bunkers apart. It was one of the better-balanced Darks within its Rank, and some of its powers were even holding up to Rank 6. Its limbs ended up looking like nasty tools, capable of holding things or clasping lives into a mash of flesh. Its body was much smaller than the rest, but what was the strength of most Darks? Their mouths? Appetite? Absolute dreadful intent to hunt down for food? They had many ideas and even more instincts. Neither one was great for humans. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Attacking its head was the easiest way to kill it for good, but getting closer was an issue even when it had a low range of motion. One should also watch out for those tendrils and jaw, so one shouldn''t be overconfident. William wasn''t noticing how that nightmare changed, though he heard those thuds. They reverberated to his heart, or was it his Emblem again? Something started echoing again, itching his hands and easing up the movement of his legs. Run... Run... Quicker, William. He turned. And yelped. That pouncing Carnijaw was like an unhinged beast, approaching way too closely when it finally could. A mere single street was between them. William should have not turned his head just now. He regretted it instantly, for his vision of that monster hunted his mind. Those red shadows and loud noises or growls were coming. The nightmare was coming. Hiding or running. He thought. Like mother says. Choice. The first one no longer seemed that bad, though William knew very little about his surroundings without his mother. The nightmare will follow. Hiding wasn''t an option. ¡°Run... Run!¡± He guessed another lie, but it was more like he had no other choice. The lack of a hiding spot and this Carnijaw gave it some truth. His body moved again, giving him strength and pain and... [Time... down...] William stumbled on his step when the sharp pain eclipsed from his hand to the rest of his body like a strike of lighting. He pushed his arms against the mud and blood to go back to his feet, ignorant that the redness disappeared because his head fell to a bloody pile. Strength fled his flesh and even his Emblem stopped convulsing, but William''s mind momentarily thought of some idea, as if fleeing in a random direction seemed stupid. He was in an open square. He should''ve recognized that it was a terrible place. But he used to come here on some occasion with his mother and the rest of this camp. There were bunkers close, so he quickly glanced around, trying to see the safety of bigger buildings which were intact and safe against most Darks. Finding them was easy; they were around the edges, close to piles of corpses and who knew what else. They were also far, so could he reach them quicker than those incoming thuds? At a terrible time, he involuntarily did something that not even his mother taught him. Seeking refuge in need and inability to protect oneself. It was about rare protection that would be away from his parents. It was common sense, yet he didn''t know such basic rules of survival. It came to his mind through helplessness and lacking choices. His running, or what could only be called an instinct of his life, was the source and the smallest reason he was even alive. Carnijaw was less than a street away, so William went through all his fuel and ideas and moved his legs. Halfway through the camp''s square, feeling breathless once more, he stumbled and fell, hitting his chin on the ground and face bathed in mud. Dizziness and pain filled his mind, followed by drowsiness, and even some blood oozed from his chin and nose, mixing with everything. His Emblem was getting duller and duller, and a little whip surrounded by many lines around it slowly disappeared away, leaving blood flowing down his hand. He wasn''t sure what he was watching anymore. That room, that hand, or the lines or noises. William had enough of everything and clasped his hands in a try to feel his fingers. He moaned when he couldn¡¯t feel his right arm and went to his knees. Looking around in fear and daze, he noticed a hand quenching his feet. It was a confusing picture. There was a dying soldier with barely any consciousness left. He mumbled something, one eye hanging from his socket, and half of his jaw was missing. Yet, he was still alive, so he grabbed William in a fleeing moment to save his own life. It could no longer be saved, for the Dark Fog was lingering at his feet, slowly eating it up, while his injuries and shock were fatal. William didn''t understand what this man wanted, or perhaps this too was a monster. Since it stopped him from running from another one, it must be a monster. He didn''t know he could end up like this man, but his grip was weak. Slipping away was very easy, and William even kicked the hand away before returning to his ''''run''''. That was good for one thing alone; Carnijaw got so much closer. The gasping man hovered his hand toward running William, seeking help. Then, his head exploded when a tendril went through it, coming out of his forehead. It missed its true prey, so it continued with its pursuit. It was still too far in control and failed. One moment was all it should take. So Carnijaw stomped and stomped until it had enough distance to flicker a long tendril around, wrapping it around William''s feet, who assumed it to be another dying monster. No. Not this time around. It was a real monster behind him. Carnijaw snorted in pleasure, charging with satisfaction on its head. It couldn''t rely on its tendrils which flickered in Berserk like unhinged hair. They were extremely hard to control like this, so Carnijaw had to be close to its prey. Thirty feet, to be exact. William felt nothing in particular when he stumbled to the ground again and faced the blood, or was it mud? He couldn''t see the difference even his his eyes no longer glowed red. He stopped in his tracks, and no matter how he tried, he couldn''t get this tendril away that nearly shattered his little feet. The lingering light could no longer help. He felt helpless, as a strange feeling of acceptance appeared in his mind. There was at least no screaming on his side since he hated loud and annoying voices. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It was eerily silent for one singular eternal second. So much so that William let go of the tendril. Closing his eyes, he waited with his back facing the monster. Moment. Another moment. He knelt there, full of unknown thoughts and a blank mind, while even his Emblem accepted its end. The storm swirled inside the Emblem to no avail. William¡¯s back faced his nightmare; it made sense to not see its coming. Then, a loud crash and flashes of wind, followed by something else that he couldn''t care about, rang behind his back. Only the sounds and wind had come; nothing he could see. No attack arrived. No voice chimed to his head either, but a little buzzing returned like moans. The tendril around his leg lost its strength. It slid off as if it was no longer so tough and tight. Noticing it, William kicked it away, before walking forth, limping as his right arm strained his side. Fearing the monster''s comeback, he decided to not turn around just in case it would come back. That should get the job done. He should make sure that the monster wouldn''t appear behind him ever again. ¡°It works¡­. The monster is not coming.¡± William mumbled to himself with the last bit of strength, going slowly to the edge of the square. Not far from his initial position was Carnijaw''s lifeless body, forced deep into the square. Laying there, its lifeless limbs convulsed and twitched, and it was about ten feet away from William''s previous position. It could''ve killed him with its tendrils but didn''t. Unfortunately, it didn''t eat with them, yet it could snatch him but didn¡¯t. Frankly, it turned stupid when it wanted to finish William with its jaw. So much for the great Berserk Dark Aspect. It was very close indeed. Forced into its head was a large crimson spear, helping William for the second time. Made of unknown, but radiating crimson energy, it killed this Carnijaw before turning its head into a sizzling mash of flesh, leaving limbs broken but intact. The spear obliterated it in an instant, glinting and looking half the Carnijaw''s size. Frankly, Carnijaw was in pieces the moment the spear cut into it in a flash of crimson light. After a few moments, the spear flew away, disappearing in a blink to a not-so-distant battle that was shaking the whole camp from the depths of the Dark Fog. William was oblivious to the fact that some savior had saved his life, nor how this camp was soaked in blood and tremors. It was nothing worth mentioning; he had so much satisfaction upon realizing that no monsters came to him when he wasn''t looking at them. Soon, he reached the building complex made of thick walls and fewer corpses around it. That could mean something good, he thought. There were no windows, so it looked more like a series of large slabs of rocks and cement added together. There were tiny little vents for air, looking like tubes, or ventilating shafts. Banging on the doors ended up fruitless. He got no response, nor a tone. Within a few minutes of his tries, he figured bunkers were likely closed, but why? Weren''t dangers for bunkers? His mother told it, or did his father say it first? More minutes passed with him banging on various walls of this bunker. He even forgot the issue of potential monsters behind his back, but he knew that if he didn''t look, nothing would come. So William ensured this by being front-faced against the walls. He went around the building complex, looking for a way in. Expectedly, more blood followed the sides, with even some Darks munching some corpses around like hungry beasts and... people. Corrupted humans looked like straight-up nightmares. They were far too busy caring for their meal or fighting each other than to look at William. Once again, he hadn''t seen them, so he had no idea that some glanced at him but considered their meal their priority, or that he was small and unworthy of their tries. His current shallow Emblem probably helped with that, but it was still notable with movement, red light, and thin glint. The skin around it was pushed to its limits, shivered, and darker, and veins seemed broken like skin, vessels, and bones. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. But William moved the arm just fine, which was curious, yet welcomed. Even if every movement hurt, it wasn''t alone. Everything hurt today. His eyes faced the walls, and even if he had seen some bloody imprints, it was probably a work of art. Being ignorant while going forward wasn''t a bad thing. His mother would praise him for such an idea, William believed. He wasn''t a weak-minded, nor a strong-willed boy. He was just a child growing up in this lost world, doing his best because of his parents. He still went through hundreds of corpses in the past minutes, stepped on them, bathed in them, or seen them, but what was dead wouldn''t eat him, or hurt him. The apocalypse was nasty when it hit like it, but what did it even matter? It had been a century already, and even when new births kept humans going, some struggle was inevitable. It was nothing strange, nothing worth mentioning from the broader perspective. In fact, what was it like at the start, when there were billions of human lives? Now, how many were left? Millions? The core living places for humanity were long turned obsolete, yet the planet kept going as if it didn''t care. Perhaps it was even more lively than before, although it was a matter of perspective how one looked at Darks, nature, Walkers, and their struggles. Apart from Emblem in William''s body, he might be considered a normal boy. The Emblem was his token for the future. A chance. His birth points to one peculiar fate. Calling it fate was something many regular people thought, and some even considered Walkers an evolution of the human race. But then, what were Darks if not that as well? It was curious, yet unfair to most people Outside. In fact, many regular people didn''t think that being a Walker was all that great. They didn''t envy such heavy responsibility, nor did they want to face Darks and whatever those Fogs were about. There was no other choice for Walkers. Regular people, survivors, had many other choices. They could have jobs to work for Walkers, around settlements, or for themselves. Of course, with Darks around many corners of this world, it was rather hard and never that bright. Darks focused on Walkers much more when Rifts opened, or Incursion happened, or in a simple meeting Outside. People fought with weapons, though running away sounded even better. They had plans for that thanks to history, and this camp was no different. Alas, this Incursion turned plans to shit, and this camp to pieces. Now, obvious to the barren square at the outskirts of this camp, which was long considered unfit for attacking or defending, let alone fleeing, William found some rare peace. No Dark gave him any regard, as most of them were already gone to new locations. He looked for ten minutes for something. In a barren place, devoid of living beings, William didn''t know that. It was a good choice if there was nothing for Darks, even if it meant going through some nasty streets. He was tired of giving attention to something he didn''t want to hear or think about. As he moved and stared blankly for survival, looking for a way into the bunkers, suddenly, this massive building beside him blew up into a huge concrete mess and rocky debris, stumbling him dozens of feet away. It was sudden and without heat or steps beforehand, causing huge tremors to shake at once. Big rocks went for his head but they either turned to halves or disintegrated when he pushed his arms before his head. Closing his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see what happened. Something massive forced its way into the bunkers, forcing the rest of the walls to crack and waver. These bunkers were gone, exposed to pieces like a wave of a hand over a house made of cards. William couldn''t see what happened, or what caused it, but the walls and safety of this bunker became a wave that was coming at him, rather than a safety. A clutter of destruction soon followed, and William faced crushing boulders. Behind them, dark round energy struggled, looking like flames exposed to green poison, or a spiraling massive cocoon size of a building. Still, the debris flew onward, while William was too tired to move or act against this wave of destruction. Soon, large noises swallowed him and his mind, and William was unable to notice how the darkness and flash of redness moved, one snatching him away. William didn''t like that noise. It felt like a moon went against him. He was unable to think or feel. He wasn''t helpless; he just quenched his hands, unaware that he couldn''t move his body. Thinking of running away was just an afterthought when he lost his sight. Instincts were a frightening thing. Not the monsters the size of a four-story building, or an attack of its size that killed it. The monster became pieces of flesh the size of stalls, and the gobbled-up energy exploded, leaving walls and buildings in pieces. Wind and debris blew into the wind, and destruction settled in a pile of dust and lingering Dark Fog. Blank and tired, William lost consciousness after that force slammed into him, escaping him, or itself. *** Unknown time passed. William shed dreams and felt sorry for his hands. He shouldn''t have dreamed of his mother''s hand. It made him shiver and sad. But he couldn''t sleep forever, for the memories and the explosions moved him next. He saw how that outbreak broke that building to pieces. It was almost impressive and he watched it all. He woke up in the darkness, shivering, bleeding, and not knowing where he was. He was unaware he was underneath the debris of the former bunkers. Stone, pieces of concrete, and rocks surrounded him, acting as a safe zone because there was no way out or in. He had trouble waking up, let alone moving. But for some reason, his mind felt restless as if his injuries weren''t that small, or something hot kept his mind aflame. He couldn''t see, though he felt heat and something flowing. Something felt very wrong. It was even worse when the noises came back. Then, the voice. Was it the annoying one, or the one that was so much worse? He quickly realized it was neither; it was a crying voice. ¡°You¡­ awake?¡± a crying boy around his age asked, coming from a proximity of this tight space. He sat there, weeping as someone who shared a similar fate as William. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Wh¡­ at. You,¡± William mumbled, feeling despair, headache, hunger, and immense pain rushing into his body. Mainly, it crashed his mind when he moved his right hand. A sharp pain pierced him and he cried out, wincing and feeling the coldness of the mud and... his blood. It didn''t change a thing for him. He felt heat, pain, and sadness. He should''ve kept sleeping, dreaming of that hand. ¡°P-lease... calm down.¡± the boy in the darkness said, half whimpering and half hoping William would calm down on his own because he couldn''t see him. ¡°Where¡­ is mother?¡± William uttered his hope before collapsing, almost closing his eyes. His bleeding wasn''t pretty, and his wounds were near fatal, if not fatal for anyone else. He was close to crying, and that was one of the few things that he hated doing. Even when his mother said it was fine, he refused to cry. Yet he did. Today, he cried. Not once, in fact. He wasn''t proud of it. ¡°Dead¡­ Everyone is dead,¡± the crying boy said, wailing even more, and feeling no hope. ¡°No¡­ no cry!¡± William shouted in an unnatural voice of anger that came to him like a sudden storm, causing the numbness and something to snap. A crimson light penetrated the darkness, coming from his Emblem. The Emblem snapped and woke up after an unknown time, giving William a new sensitivity and change. Then light. It throbbed as if it were his second heart, and pain and buzzing changed to a new level. William clutched his right arm, ignoring rushing blood that winced as if frozen and shaking and burning. He saw gobbling blood and his wounds thanks to the crimson light that began radiating from his Emblem. It was intense like a flame, but without any obvious heat. It was more... strange. Alien. Then, a Screen arrived, giving William what he ought to respect and see.
[Code 0 prompted] [Target met its Mark] [Subject Six has awoken] [Rank 0 has been assailed and Incursion stopped] [Time: passable] [Degree of the Fourth Mark: Excellent] [Further report is nonexistent. The growth and living condition of Rank 0, Subject Six, Hunts, and Cycles: dying] [Growth Factor is coming. Do your duty.]
Shaky symbols followed an unknown voice. Then, everything disappeared, and the Emblem in a much brighter form, manifesting like a flickering storm, changed. Lines and symbol strings moved into William''s flesh and blood vessels, and visibly and physically changed many things on and inside of him. Emblem churred in delight and light was blinding or huffed like a broken bulb. On that day, under some debris, William screamed when his body was slowly stitched together, changing from the inside out, and he was unable to remain quiet. For an hour, the whimpering and panicking crying boy didn''t know what to do or say. He watched a terrific sight before him from time to time, snagged in a corner of this small cave under rubble. Red flashes of blood and light couldn¡¯t escape his sight. It was no monster before him, but it felt so dreadful and weird due to moving blood, lines, screams, and crimson light. William couldn''t stop anything. The insides of this space came into the view of two pairs of eyes after a couple of hours. William looked like shit; he was drained and unable to move, let alone think straight after what just happened. The brightest of his Emblem got better in a simple form, leaving him shaking on the bloodied ground. Flashes of the light caused this place to be quite hideous, while the crying boy was the furthest he could be. That meant fairly close, as he waited for William to be dead or silent. He looked forward, noticing no corpse at last and less screaming. William was still bloody, and his whole body was bruised all over, looking moist yet dense when blood and some health returned. Some blood tried to come back, closing to where it should go, but due to the huffed tones and light, it wasn''t as obvious. William should''ve bled out, or so the boy in front of him thought. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°You!¡± the youth wearing an old shirt and trousers said, hugging his knees and looking scared. He didn''t know how to approach William, see that object, wounds, but he knew what it meant and what the world was like. He was seven years old and grew up as a normal person in this camp, so he knew what Walkers were and what made them special. William didn''t pay him much attention. He was lying on his stomach, half trying to get up. His right arm was close to his face, so the sight over his Emblem was much more intense. His mind didn''t betray him, unfortunately. Not far from him, floating before the unknown boy, a large screen emerged out of nowhere, looking as if made of countless buzzing bees, flickering lines, numbers, symbols, and who knew what else. They were all tiny, looking like ripples of space, water, or mist. It was akin to a wall that broke and wasn''t physical. Both boys watched something else without knowing what was before them. ¡°M-my name is Dann¡­¡± Now, a slightly less crying boy said, moving closer to check the light and William out. He could see him moving, moaning, and living. This space was barely tall for a kid to be in. They were lost and likely sealed under debris. William was transfixed by that Screen, seemingly lost in its beauty or memory. Had he watched it in the past, or was it the first time? He doubted many things, his memory wasn''t that great, and the pain or its symbolism was a mess. He found it beautiful yet menacing and itching his eyes and hand. Dann was approaching, but William moved his right arm at him and touched that Screen first, changing the ripples and waves as if he touched something sensitive. Mostly subtle and dull, everything flickered because of his touch. Then, everything changed. A large number 0 emerged, surrounded by the waves and countless symbols and words of no English of a human tongue. There was a countdown in years, days, hours, minutes, and seconds around that number. Many digits kept flickering. No voice came beside Dann and his shifting steps. The ticking time of eight digits shattered soon afterward, flying into William''s arm like bees, ripples of space, and snakes thinner than hair. He panicked, feeling as if something foreign was coming and invading his body. It was impossible to stop it. Those noises spread and returned, causing loud pain and sharp discomfort, and even Dann hesitated to come closer when William panicked again. This time, Dann was close and curious, so he clutched William''s convulsing body and head, no longer escaping. He was unable to see that Screen or anything that had happened in the past few hours. It wasn¡¯t for his eyes to see. ¡°D-don''t... no pain. No... Calm down. There is nothing here. Nothing to hurt you.¡± Dann tried to speak to him, unaware of the pain or noises William was enduring. It took more than an hour of constant battering for William to realize it wasn''t going away. His arm twitched, but it was considerably calmer than before, while Dann kept him from convulsing too much. His head seemed well if well meant half wishing for death and sleep, thanks to the buzzing noise that felt ever so close. Something about his Emblem was different. It was more glossy, thicker, and much deeper in crimson waves and storms. Rank 0 has done its duty, creating a new kind of prison. William¡¯s skin was still trembling, and many traces of cracks were slowly leaving. Blood dried, and his face was barely able to see the thin red light of this little cave. ¡°William.¡± He said to Dann aside from him, causing the youth to awkwardly smile. He lessened his grip over William and realized this little worst episode was over and he was alive, yet unaware of his changes. ¡°I thought you were gone... That was scary. Very scary. Not as some monsters, but you know... I....¡± Dann stopped smiling and realized the gravity of his life and situation. Everyone was dead so his smile froze and tears almost spread. ¡°W-what is that noise?¡± William asked, taking Dann''s help to crawl and sit up. Physical pain felt joyful like soreness that made him alive. Bruises were sharp and hot, similar to cuts, but he was no longer bleeding too much. Broken bones were definitely among his worst injuries right now, but he was surprisingly dull and less broken than expected. For an immature kid, he kept his head straight. Perhaps he wasn''t even sure how or what to feel. His parents hadn''t made their duties, or help, known. Neither of the kids in this cave knew how a terrible disaster destroyed their home. And it wasn''t over yet. They were buried, but shrieks, noises, and countless trembling noises were tangible through the ground. Small gaps in rocks made noises tangible, fidgeting and vibrating. Thuds followed like unending drops, accompanied by huffed voices, shouts, and what seemed like explosions that churred the dust and some debris around them. Everything felt so weird in this space, illuminated thanks to crimson light coming from William''s Emblem. ¡°Those?¡± Dann said, taking the noise and trembling for bad things that should soon disappear. ¡°Nothing. They are nothing.¡± He lied. William didn''t believe him. Some of it was real, while some of those noises were his, he assumed. Scratching his wounds, William involuntary touched his Emblem, letting crimson light skip a beat. Emblem trembled before dropping down, cluttering, and making sharp noises as it hit the ground, successfully ''''escaping'''' its prison. William cried out, sensing that the light and something sharp had gone missing. It was a different kind of warm feeling. He lost that noise. The pain lessened, and he felt much lighter, but also... empty. It made him uncomfortable in a different way. He didn''t like it, which was surprising. The Emblem clicked against the rock, resting on the ground and looking like a lost glossy coin. It was still triangular, resembling a coin no wider than a couple of thumbs. Inside of it were storms of crimson energy, looking big, yet smaller than dust. It held a majestic vision thanks to the flashes of crimson light coming out of it, as well as something deep moving inside. It escaped from the rules of flesh. It wasn''t a good thing, or so Dann believed. He heard that when Walkers died, they would lose their Emblems. But William was breathing and looking good, so he was confused. William gazed at it like Dann, watching this crimson object. There were stones and debris around them, and no way out. For the first time, he looked at Dann; the boy ended up in similar shoes as him, crawling closely, and curiously asking. ¡°What is it? It is... warm, but... isn''t it bad?¡± William was unaware of what he meant. They watched the crimson particles of this special object that hid things resembling veins, mist, or even some fingers, or geometrical patterns. The light from the particles made everything shine in mysterious luster. It calmed both of them, even though it couldn''t remind them of anything calm. After all, it was crimson, the color of blood. The sounds from outside never stopped, which soon shifted when both boys stopped paying this light and Emblem much attention. They could see it wasn''t moving, changing, or... doing a thing. It kept glowing and its inner flow was hidden behind a glossy finish. There was nothing wrong with it, or so William wanted to believe but couldn¡¯t. The outside noises never stopped. It was even worse when cries and banging noises overcame the explosive fights, coming from some close distance away. ¡°T-there are people¡­ hurt or eaten by the monsters. The bunker is.... underground. They keep banging¡­ shouting... never-ending,¡± Dann uttered an inaudible cry, describing the demise of people. And he was right. It kept going until it stopped, and then it started again. William hated it. Chapter 12 Chapter 12
Ten years later
Thud. Thud. Thud. Silence! The noises never stopped, storms never finished what they started, and voices lingered like beats of hearts, echoing endlessly. They kept echoing, banging, screaming. There was darkness followed by a red dusty veil, followed by tremors until something moved and stashed them out of the abyss. There was the light of a crimson Emblem and voices. Many voices. A fleeting hand. The voice of his mother. ¡°Open the goddamn door, you stupid muppet!¡° An angry voice of a teenager crashed the banging. William swore it didn''t help, for the nightmare kept him awake even when sleeping or not. He winced, crawling underneath the cushion of his bed and light sheet. Confused and still hearing the thuds, he was uncertain what to do and hear. He dreamed again. Once more re-living that day from ten years ago. It never left him. He imagined worse things from time to time. Places. However, that hand and his leaving mother always itched his heart. Dann, speaking and pleading, and that darkness and the blood. Oh, that crimson light. Lazy arms moved and glided to the ground, followed by a brown-haired boy''s head, and the rest of his body. ¡°I hate the mornings. Every bloody one of them¡± William complained, even when the room was dark and curtains were thick enough to halt the sun. Buzzing lingered like bees and he scrapped his face like hair before it all calmed down. Without that noise and bangs, it was a better life. It was no longer time to waste, and his whole body fell from the bed to the floor, stretching. Getting to his feet was a challenge like changing his clothes. Opening the door, he looked at the sudden visitor. Such a morning hour was terrible, so he looked at the youth in a clear annoyance and spoke to him. ¡°Might I give you a warning or a couple of slaps if you keep banging? Once or twice, remember.¡± ¡°Neither. What took you so long?¡± a youth with a crisp tone and unnaturally bright eyes said, sounding brave and friendly, but not visibly annoyed at William. ¡°Alright. Alright. You know how much I hate the mornings, so let''s not pretend you have done some great merit. Nobody will believe you, Dann.¡± ¡°Huh? Who are you talking to? You are going to be a bloody Walker, William, yet you talk in such a loose fashion? That''s terrible. How many times had I said to be more vibrant? This age needs some Walkers like that. Pillars!¡± William rolled his eyes at Dann who cheered and pulled his arms up. He didn¡¯t really like this about Dann, so he argued once more. ¡°Who says that is good? Walkers are crazy bastards. Impressive too. People are people so don''t speak as if there is some meaning in that. I am a people. You are too. Everyone is, but the position is different. Walkers have duties. People have duties. Everyone is people.¡± Dann gave him a long suspicious look. William didn''t care. ¡°Listen, what those soldiers and Walkers taught you isn''t my problem. I have my head. You have yours, while you... well, you might not like them. Walkers, I mean. ¡°Do you want me to slap you like when we were young? Who am I, hm? I traveled with you to quite some corners and that almost cost me my bloody life? A priceless possession, dude! Don''t joke around with that.¡± Dann offered his piece of mine with a complicated, yet friendly tone. William could not be more bothered with him, but this banter was one way to express their friendship. They were young, not even adults, but who thought of age as important? The year was 2128 and the Dawn was more than a century old. That advent of the Dark Age was like poison and curse. Age and survival came together to latch onto those remaining people and many kept going. Babies and youths were important for the future, though what about the Walkers? Those were much more crucial than many though, and their growth and births were like shining gems in the dark storm. ¡°Give me a break, Dann,¡± William winced his hands when Dann grabbed his shoulders and tried to pursue him to change his voice. ¡°It is not so easy to change, or think like that. Your head is just plain stupid, moron. Think about it sometimes.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Dann chuckled and moved inside, walking past him to see his dark room. ¡°Sorry. Sorry. Sometimes, I don''t know when to shut up.¡± He noticed hues of crimson in the bedsheets, so he hummed and frowned, but didn''t tell it straight away. William turned and walked back to his bed, where he sat, and wondered what Dann wanted. ¡°What do you mean, easy?¡± Dann demanded as he leaned beside the closed window. ¡°Do you know how many people would take an opportunity to get a chance to be a hero like you? It is for the future. People are trying. More is always better.¡± He said resolutely, resembling a prudent and serious soldier with firm beliefs for a good cause. It wasn''t performing that well from him, William knew. Not only was Dann no soldier, but he wasn''t the bravest. But he could talk well and act quite fast, so he always considered him to be a great help. He would be a great nurse, or... supporting soldier? Is a moral supporter a thing? William thought without giving him a reply, knowing that Dann had no Emblem, so he couldn''t be a Walker. In return, he could take a different, or easygoing approach, becoming great at something more fit for normal people. Walkers were monsters. That was what William believed. What else but monsters could fight other monsters? He was... that. Fated to fight for humanity. Seeing Dann, his lifelong friend, he couldn''t ignore his flashy nature and loud voice. He often teased him because he was a few years older, yet often not that dependable. Sparks flew against those youths when their gazes met. Dann never liked to lose an argument, whereas William often took a compromise for granted and was the calmer one not because he preferred it. ¡°Have nothing to tell?¡± Dann said victoriously. ¡°Should I slap you, eh?¡± ¡°Fine. A lot of people would want to be Walkers and it is a good dream. What is wrong or right with that? It isn''t as if it is possible. Walkers are born. Not made just because one wants.¡± Dann laughed. ¡°No. Walkers are heart. We might be not them, but my heart is a Walker. I fight for them. Like one and two.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± William got up, stretched and cracked a fist. ¡°Wanna try it.¡± Dann coughed. ¡°Well, what is this? I think breakfast returned. Give me a moment.¡± His steps aimed at the door, but William stopped him before he fled. ¡°I am one such Walker. Sure, but I still won''t go there to get some tone or the life that I don''t want to have. Walkers are numerous, but... it isn''t pretty. Life isn''t pretty. It could be normal though. Not miserable.¡± William''s answers were exactly like Dann expected. It was cautiously argumentative and offensive yet defensive. It was realistic, or straight-up naive. The world needed something better than that, Dann believed. He didn''t like this about William, but who was he to stop him or change that about him? It wasn''t working. William was like this because he grew up closer to misery and tough times. Dann was the same, as he followed him behind. Their ends were different. Time will change. Dann wondered why, even though the answers were surprisingly easy. He charged at him, shouting vigorously until William kicked his feet, and pushed him to the bed with few motions. Dann cried and stopped moving. ¡°You don''t hold back at all. As expected of me. A tiger has to push another tiger with full strength.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± William scratched his head. ¡°I will beat you real good one day.¡± Dann laughed and shook the bedsheets vigorously. A flat piece of gem-like object fell from it, raising the crimson light to the dark room. The only light was coming from the open door that Dann forgot to close. The unassuming gem-like object wouldn''t be as noticeable if it weren''t for the dark room. William''s Emblem was calm, once more lost, and glinting like a shining jewel. It was away from Darks, that camp, that dreadful cave, and... William. ¡°Hah!¡± Dann shouted as if he fished a great catch. But he didn''t dare to touch it; he knew he couldn''t. It could burn. William sighed and glanced at his right arm. It had an empty hole, looking like a deep wound that revealed bones, flesh, and strange little flowing lines in his depths. It wasn''t feeling like anything at first, so that was why he hadn''t noticed it since he woke up. It wasn''t really that big of a deal anyway, even though it was terrific. When looking and giving it some regard, it stunned William. It once again escaped his body. Not a good sign. ¡°You will lose it one day for real. Then, what will happen?¡± Dann asked. ¡°Means I would lose much more... or that it is not mine at all. It could go away, eh, fleeing like everyone''s life? I would become a normal person. Ye. How about tossing it like this? Have we tried that one before?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°No?¡± Dann nodded. ¡°Never again, dude. Anyhow...¡± He grimaced after hearing great poetic nonsense. William was reading way too much for his own good, so Dann made a strange face as he sat on the bed. ¡°I will beat you up if you won''t change this about yourself, or when you become a proper Walker. Now, you are young and clueless. Later that will change.¡± ¡°Again with this? You aren''t a teacher, Dann.¡± ¡°And you are not a normal person, or my student.¡± ¡°Feels like one though.¡± Dann gave him a long look. ¡°How many Darks have you killed, hm? How many people felt what they shouldn''t?¡± ¡°Like a bullet or knife, it doesn''t concern me. How about yourself?¡± William countered with a half-assed answer. Both of them had a fair share of Outside, seen death, and killings all over the place. Camps were just one part of this immense stretched land at the corners of former Canada. Firearms and sharp weapons could kill some Darks, but only up to a certain Rank. At some point, conventional human weapons became meaningless. Only Walkers were left with their bizarre weaponry and powers out of fantasy. William took his fallen Emblem for a bad sign and looked at it as if was a lost coin. It was still shining, calmly swirling in its internal glossy glow. Then he glanced at his right arm; there was a few inches wide opening, and up close, it was bloody and... well, it was gnarly. It seemed convincingly terrifying, and... wrong. It had to have its fill. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Not only was the hole in his arm not normal, it felt wrong. It seemed like a wound that would cripple a whole arm, yet William moved his fingers just fine even when he flexed and saw moving tendons and muscles. He felt wrong about it for years. This socket was a calm part of his Emblem anyway, where it was connected to his flesh and bloodstream, and it shouldn''t disappear under any common circumstances. It was known as a Spot; a place all over the human body where Emblems could arrive and shan''t leave. Inside the flesh, they will accommodate it until their deaths. This one was empty, and it wasn''t something William ever told anyone besides Dann, who was there where it dropped for the first time. He was an orphan. Both of them were. They were survivors, withering down their lives around the camps or various other settlements Outside, looking for a way out, or a way to keep them in. Dann lost his parents. William''s never came back, or so he tended to think. They left him after the fateful day more than a decade ago, and everything changed. It was a harsh truth that hurt. Most of this little escaping about his Emblem was Dann''s and his secret. For now. Maybe it will change with his age and someone will force him to an unfortunate incident. It was way too close and nothing ever helped. It was time to move on, much to Dann''s current position and visit that he had yet to tell. William signed when he put it back after a deep breath. The crimson Emblem neatly curled inside his arm, looking as if it was always there. William grunted in displeasure because it wasn''t that pleasing to reconnect it or shove his arm towards... this. Whatever it was. ¡°Does it hurt every time?¡± Dann asked; he had seen this act many times thanks to his friendship and feeling it was not his privilege. Emblems were mysterious, so he was quite curious as to why it was disappearing from time to time. There were no points of interest or reasons or cases. Sometimes, it could go for months without leaving; other times it would leave every night. They never caught it with their own eyes. Just an aftermath. ¡°You ask it often, and I am telling you the same answer every time. It is like a small cut made of a hot charcoal knife, dozens of times more intense and coming like a cut and breath. It sizzles for a couple of seconds. Then, the flame spreads and it feels hot and flowy as if I want to cry and run.¡± William explained, pulling a long sleeve over his right forearm, where his Emblem rested. It was at the part with close blood vessels, going deep enough to touch the main bones of his arm. As he did so, Dann opened the curtains, revealing a shiny day that had been awaiting them for a long time. They were old enough. Both of them. Frankly, Dann was already working for the sake of their current camp because he was older. He always hung around William whenever he could and still lived close even if no longer in the same room. It was how they wanted it. They were family without family, while William''s status was special and sensitive, thanks to the gem in his hand. Outside was quite a nice day thanks to the summer that shined over the darkening apocalypse lurking all over this world. William lived in an orphanage with quite some history. It moved through many places that could no longer be sustained due to resources or Darks. The dangers of numbers and camps never caused to exist, but humanity prevailed. William had seen it. Lived through it. If he recalled the fateful destruction of his last family home, the Incursion was savage and irregular. It never happened again. The current camps around the former Canada were calmer, even though they moved a little bit more to the north. William''s current home was temporary like many others. It changed location quite a few times and some were even straight-up destroyed and rebuilt. This one was an orphanage that was taking care of young Walkers throughout the decades of those camps being Outside. It was part of the process that the Federation worked with, as the birth of Walkers was important, and finding them and growing them was sensitive. It was harsher Outside, yet it couldn''t be helped. Even if young Walkers were considered irregular, they were still regular people due to their age and limits. In a broader sense, their Emblems made them worse because they could become fine snacks for Darks of all Ranks. Being left out there, a regular kid in such a world wouldn''t do much to any of them. Usually, that was, for they were bearing keys for the future. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This was why the Federation was taking care of them at some fitting age, even before the Awakening. William was aware of that and how this place worked. It had a connection to a significant place in this current world. The Federation was the closest, but one thing was better. The Emblem Academy. A land for Walkers to thrive. Time will come, William thought, touching his Emblem and stretching the skin around it. It stopped itching, and its flowy interior below the glossy finish never ceased to amaze him. It looked like a crimson sea, or... something else. Deeper. William never figured out how to describe it. It wasn''t blood. It wasn''t liquid. ¡°Looks like a good day.¡± William lied and walked to the only window in his room and stood beside Dann. Checking his hand one more time in the shine of the sun, he saw much more glow and flowing lines and waves. It was active or afraid. It had three shaped sides, resembling ancient coins. Not sharp, but polished and round in a triangular form, it had perfect curvature. It was a wonder how such perfection could appear via natural pregnancy. Of course, what was special wasn''t it by itself. What was inside was considerable and one of the most mysterious essences in this world. Dann looked at William''s arm once again, before sighing and shaking his head. He realized William didn''t care for it all that much, which was weird. He should be more worried if he lost it completely! Alas, this was how William lived with this fact every day. What if he lost it though, Dann thought, conspiring it. What if it would seriously happen?! It doesn''t happen every day, but... what if one day someone would snatch it? Federation is a vast land... filled with people. Not everything is safe. He knows it though, Dann. I know he does. He will be careful. ¡°You almost lost it again,¡± Dann whined. ¡°Nah. This would never leave me, unless... well, it never did and won''t. Remember that one time... where was it? Three years ago?¡± ¡°Which? I don''t have that many fingers to count with.¡± ¡°But you can count in mind. Also, last time I checked, you had all fingers.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? Some kind of genius?¡± Dann scoffed at him, obviously aware that the current world had rather harsh conditions for schools and learning, but he knew how to count. He could even count and read and make great paintings and sketches. That was because he learned it before becoming an orphan. Some others like him never got a chance, since parents were important in this world. Losing them was like being stranded in the rough seas. Survival was much more essential, so people with talent did what they could, while those who couldn''t, had to do what they should. It was a collective decision. All camps had many compromises and normal people inside of them had to work, or deal with their struggles if they wanted to continue living. If they didn''t, they would get tossed out. One matter was a step above everyone: Walkers. They were the rulers of the remaining human world; they were also protectors and hope. People looked up to them. Relied on them. William sighed and turned away from the sunlight. ¡°It is these Emblems that make us great. Not me.¡± ¡°I know, but what''s up with that anyway? I know the rest of the young Walkers never lost theirs like you, or... adults or... well, it is weird. When it is away, it means.... death.¡± ¡°And stopped-flow, luster, or protections. I get it. Thanks for reminding me how awful am I at being a Walker.¡± William added what he learned via this orphanage''s occasional lessons or their own deliberate experiments. Walkers had stricter education before they came of age. Especially in the camps under the Federation than in any other place. They could become important soldiers. It was compulsory, like working in camps beforehand, training, and growing. ¡°Only in the expected time, of course, could it turn great. Some die off. Some stays. Why? Don''t know.¡± William continued. ¡°Death of a Walker means Darks. They eat them to get stronger. Me, I mean. I am their meal. Walking and waiting, or...¡± Dann smacked his shoulder. ¡°Don''t go there, dude.¡± ¡°Then don''t ask me questions that I know how to answer, and you know how far this goes! I can learn more things than you. Just the fact that I am telling them could give me a troublesome scolding.¡± William grunted, remembering that some things were away from the public like... some nasty things. They didn''t know what sort of mess Walkers had to keep within them and around them. Some people knew, of course. It was inevitable. The reality was malicious. Darks were worse. His time with Dann after crawling from that rubble and blood, and... seeing the death afterward. It never left their mind or lives. They lived and endured it like persisting weeds trying to grow through relentless Fog. Dann was not the lucky one to be like William, spared one great gem, but the mere point of befriending a Walker was a great way to go ahead. At least for Dann, the reality around the camps wasn''t always that pleasing, so with him around, it was much better. William wasn''t alone in this orphanage. It had many normal orphans. Young Walkers waiting for Awakening were in the minority. They were rare, and that made sense to most people. Young Walkers were very close to normal youths; the Emblem was the sole difference from the physical standpoint, while the more they approached their coming of age, the more things changed. The public didn''t know everything, yet history proved curiosity and discovery. Even Walkers need care like any regular children. How to approach them, bearing System, Emblem, and powers beyond human imagination? Education was the foundation, protection was combat and military drills, and later significance was matters of cognition, growth, and personality. Thus, many organizations straight-up adopted young or baby Walkers and raised them somewhere else. However, not every one of them was possible to adopt. Not only was it near impossible to see their talent before Awakening, but it was often wasteful and a pain in the ass because of the sheer scale of Outside and scattered humanity. Because of such matters, orphanages performed their duties and contacts for decades, lessening some aggravating ideas, and helping when others would not. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Many young Walkers grew up Outside, which was a term depicting the world away from the currently established and surviving nations or large organizations. It was a popular term in North America, which homed a significant portion of the human population in the Western Hemisphere. There weren''t a lot of places to consider, so the Outside was pretty much everywhere but Federation and a couple of settlements. William regarded Outside as viewed by the Federation and current culture. That place was a paradise away from North America, acting as a bastion for humans. Camps were important; so were young generations of Walkers. It wasn''t surprising that quite a lot of attention went to them in various forms. Walkers had to see them. Help them. William grew up Outside, missing his parent who used to be there for him, but now, they felt like dreams. That hand. That voice. That sweetness... He will never feel it again. William spent years with Dann, traveling and surviving around numerous places, including the wilderness devoid of life, settlements, or hopes of some people. Most cracked apart. Some didn''t, but it was better to leave. It was not an easy life, since Rifts could appear in many places, while Darks were in countless corners, seething in rage, instincts, and desires. Corruptions spread into many areas, so camps were where they couldn''t go, or they had their means of protection, or repelling. Still, there were many places where it hadn''t gotten, thanks to the remoteness of some locations. Those who survived were lucky or unfortunate people depending on who one asked. Surviving destruction, Darks, and continuing afterward was depressing. Not a lot of lives were saved from places considered breached or wiped out. Who decided that? Walkers. Every camp had them put in charge, acting as a leader in name alone, or, in rarer cases, they had straight Federation behind them under some unique orders, and were very active. Such was the current camp Dann and William lived in for the past two years. It was the longest time they had lived in a single place after becoming orphans. This meant this place had much more enduring security and Walkers than anywhere else. They were here in greater numbers, or their location was just that good. The reason was simpler. The land itself was fertile and vast, giving this camp constant goods and growth, so it was worth protecting it at all costs. There were hills and some mountains around it, and even water poured through them. While the camp itself was big, homing thousands upon thousands of people, it always remained standing. Both William and Dann saw it from the window. Many great and stable buildings made of bricks or large slabs of concrete served as a proper civilization. Streets full of working people were busy and great, cluttering in the morning. Then, there were large plains right at the front of the camp, acting as important farmland that was secured and precious, but kind of left out and looking way too open. A lot of troubles could come from the other side of those plains, hidden by mountains, forests, or hills. Wood was the most common material for traditional buildings, but here, in large numbers, stone bricks always stood better. In some portions, the camp resembles a huge number of fortresses and sizable or smaller buildings connected by canals, bridges, or streets. William could say this was the best camp he had ever seen without a shadow of a doubt. Unbothered by this sight, or Dann, he covered his Emblem and punched Dann to the shoulder. ¡°Ouch, don''t hurt me you lunatic.¡± Dann jokingly complained, pretending to nearly fall from the window that he opened. ¡°What? Don''t tell me you are glad that you are alive. I don''t believe it. Let me try it again.¡± William smirked and punched his other shoulder. ¡°Give me a break,¡± Dann fled to the other wall. ¡°The last time was barely enough for our lives to be saved by the military. This camp is paradise! No Rifts or Incursion will stop us!¡± ¡°Us? Wait, did you seriously utter what I''ve heard? Inc... Never mind. We can only hope. I don''t think there is a better place than the Federation, but who knows, eh? Never seen it, but...¡± William wanted to give him some knowledge he learned from some lessons, but Dann made his move, and he believed Dann knew it already. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. He punched William''s shoulder and fled before giving him time to counter. ¡°S-sorry...¡± ¡°I hate this talk about this so-called Federation! They are a bunch of nations of the past that are trying to return the world to its previous glory. What is there to return? People? Land? Corruption is said to be a curse. It won''t leave the land for centuries. In fact, the past nations weren''t that great at all, by the way! Mind telling me why, hm? Or do you want to hear me talk about it again? We should think about the future and how to get rid of every single Dark.,¡± Dann spoke in agitation, almost shouting. He caused a scene once more. Unpleasant shouts sounded from the opened door, but both youths ignored young and older voices. Dann focused on the past, almost to the point of obsession even if he hoped for the future. The past was full of wonders and legends. It was a wonderful place with billions of lives, hiding a whole world that was one large paradise for humanity. It was an ignorant and naive ideology that William wasn''t sure where it came from. Was that a genuine path for humanity? Many things and stories were shared by common folks throughout the flowing time and surviving generations. Past no longer mattered when the world crumbled apart. Many looked for a better future instead. Dann was one of them and had rather harsh ideas about the past. He didn''t like many things about it and was more than obsessed with others. It wasn''t so easy to get information about the past though. It wasn''t as if it was some forbidden knowledge. It wasn''t everywhere, as some records and a big chunk of humanity disappeared into the void, waiting for re-discovery, or people to come up with them again. Broadly speaking, some parts of history were a bit better thanks to many archives, stories, some books, or openness. Letting things die out would put an end to them. Words, knowledge, and history were such things. By legends, there was one thing that William and Dann believed in and didn''t think was right. It was some sort of digital world, and neither of them knew much about it, even if it was still present at some limited capacity in some places. With a significantly smaller population and advancements in science and land, there was a constant struggle to get ahead. William didn''t understand what sort of expression to make, or how to express his doubts. Unlike Dann, he didn''t care for a lot of things. He knew what sort of things happened to him, and telling him that the presence was more important would just anger him more. ¡°Don''t fret, my friend!¡± Dann cheered up, pulling his arm around William''s neck, and poked his face with his finger. As a friend, he knew what sort of expression to make. He knew William had nothing easy before him. ¡°Are you saying it because of me? I know what are your feelings about it.¡± ¡°I do, or I don''t. I think it is very impressive that I even managed to befriend you while living to tell the tale. I want my children to know what we have survived, killed, and what we''ve gone through. It would make a great story! What about a book? Trilogy?¡± William shook his hands off. ¡°Do we have time for that?¡± ¡°Entertainment is still valid. Not here, but in the future, it might be great. I would call it a Manifesto of Dann and William, or Journey through Dark. Oh, perhaps a Dark Journey is the greater name? What is there to worry about it beforehand, eh? I think it is great.¡± William sighed. ¡°You are a real piece of work. Wanna meet Miss Anderson and tell her about it? I am sure she will be thrilled and call you a genius,¡± William smirked and thought seeing Dann''s reluctant and grimacing face was funny. Although he had some memories himself, full of an uncertain past where he couldn''t know what the other day had, he wasn''t hopeless. There was some bitterness, sure, or even hopeless memories that he would rather forget, but there was always an end. Either a painful one, closer to lesser pain, or a time that would be the opposite of that. Leave. Grow. Become a Walker! He was around fifteen years old. It acted as a motivation for him, who grew from a young depressed kid to a questionable teenager who went through numerous changes. Dann witnessed it firsthand. William wasn''t certain of his exact age, but he wasn''t more than sixteen years old. He promised himself to never get to the former hopeless stage ever again. After Dann ceased his grimace, he smirked and brushed off his shame and awkwardness. ¡°Actually, that is the reason I woke you up. Miss Anderson wanted... to see you. Not because of some trouble, of course. You are a great guy, unlike some random hooligan. Not sure what his name is. Not like he lives here anymore.¡± Dann laughed and walked out of the room. ¡°Time waits for you. You''ve waited. Goodbyes will be bitter.¡± What a friend. He would make a terrible writer, William thought. He would make himself to be a perfect and obnoxious protagonist, I bet. William then scratched his head and checked his clothes. Then, he pulled his sleeve up and looked at his Emblem with shiny rays of the sun once more. An expression of grief, opportunity, and hope were all over his face. He knew this was an object of incredible value in this age and time, and what Dann said was something he knew was coming. He just pretended it wasn''t. He will have to snatch this thing to live decently and be proud of himself. If his mother and father were dead, that was the least he could do for them. Run. Hide. Live? William wasn''t exactly sure what his mother used to say or what lies he thought since then. All sorts of things blurred through the madness of his run and blood and... a lot of other things came afterward. Pain. Screams. Thuds. Beats? Blood and gore, and seized hearts and heads and... He stopped thinking. Those voices carried and gave his mind a fair share of trauma. They returned from time to time, giving grief and memories like nightmares, followed by very real nightmares. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 A good future was a promise William made to Dann a long time ago, but a big chunk of it was also aimed at himself. Even if their time was coming to an end, and their fate was between a cliff and a single hand, one choice stood above the rest. Two little kids in a destroyed camp rose. Crossed by luck in the middle of the unfortunate incident, deaths, and crimson, they decided to live. William thought he had fewer regrets than it was correct to have, while Dann liked to pretend he was always fine, through knowledge that his parents became a mangled mess for a bunch of Hellgars. His parents lost themselves, but some things were different like many survivors. Dann saw the deaths of his parents with his own eyes; they were munched right before him as he made his weeping escape. Both of them gave him enough time to escape, essentially saving his life and the rest wasn''t pretty in the slightest. The bunkers. The munching and sounds of crawling laughter. Thuds. Screams. They left them frightened until one pretended to hide his grief with a smile. Dann would never forget that terror of Incursion. Even the safety of the military did not help. He was no soldier. He was a coward. He learned way later how the military came late because the Incursion was terrifying, threatening more than just their former camp. It pained his heart to this day, but he never blamed the military. Many Walkers died that day. His parents were nothing, frankly. That was a decade-long history and time moved forward. It was typical, for there were defeats far in the past, while the future moved on. It was like a law. Even if a family was blessed with a baby bearing an Emblem, it didn''t mean incredible safety. It would give hope, however, or various compensations for the parents by those looking for new recruits. Safety was the best choice if they were lucky enough to obtain citizenship to the Federation, even if they would give up their child as a price. It wasn''t ruthless. It was a clever thing to do. If the place was not sufficient for the right upbringing, raising Walkers elsewhere came in clutch. A lot of people hoped for their growth and status and were willing to sacrifice a lot for such a future. Managed under plans and places, some people couldn''t bear the future being lost, or humans becoming obsolete. Children were exactly that hope, so William always respected anyone willing to help them, regardless of whether they were Walkers or not. His upbringing helped. It often changed because of Rifts or brutal mobs of Darks, or... well, the people. In the safety of some trails and places, time, or human settlements, he could either reveal his Emblem, get help or nasty looks, or not do it. That was sometimes a hard choice that often shifted his journey. Sometimes, pretending to be normal was a great choice, and there was no denying that he was before yet another choice. A choice that... seemed to not be his anymore. Dann and Miss Anderson said it. He was under the protection of good people. He should pay them back. With the Federation''s aid, and programs for the youths with Emblems, one could see a direction and way ahead. But William wasn''t thinking about that. He used to detest it, unwilling to come to terms with them. He was stubborn, reluctant for others to touch or see his Emblem. Those programs or recruiting sentiments were rough and he refused every single offer. Alas, not anymore. He failed his promise. He failed his parents. They were nowhere. They were dead. That''s it. Glancing around his room, it was time to leave. Emblem in his flesh wasn''t reacting to anything. It wasn''t an aid or a poison. It was part of him. ¡°Well, what to think of you?¡± William asked his hand, or that shiny crimson delight that many took for treasures. Walkers had many visions and kinds. He had no guesses about his, unfortunately. He was an orphan who never felt right, so he always tried to stick to the bases or people who felt respectable. Emblems were highly regarded as the only path to solving this apocalypse. That idea came from many decades ago, at times when one wasn''t sure what to expect from them. The exact history wasn''t fine, however, since Walkers were still relatively new and unique. Researched and put into science, stories, legends, or rumors, they were like apostles and heroes for some people. Depending on the continent and culture, they were different, but never very wrong. William remembered how his lessons proceeded in some interesting direction, either by Miss Anderson, or rare instances of talkative Walkers who came for recruitment or brief lessons. Then, there were other types of lessons, hidden behind the time older than two years old. Walkers should know their duties and worth at due age, while youngsters like him were seen as children who needed to grow first before knowing the harsher reality. Because of that, the things William knew came from numerous layers, and the validity of some lessons wasn''t really that impressive. He didn''t trust every word, for the world and Outside gave him many questions and answers. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Awakening was the supposed start. William was aware of that word and what it meant. It was about age. Numbers. Walkers naturally aged like people and Emblem grew with them, which was one of the most critical aspects. It was both a curse and an opportunity. One was because it was too damned slow. The other was a blissful chance to fight back, even though costs, sacrifices, and no childhood. At some point, Walkers changed when Emblem would reach some effectiveness, starting a major transformation. How well it would go depended on the Emblem, rather than the person. That was the knowledge of the Outside. That was what Wiliam knew also, as he was never taught by a problem teacher. William wasn''t sure how he would change; he felt his Emblem and painful memories changed him more than enough. That was common sense for the current him. Before this Awakening, youngsters should be physically strong, great at stamina or some fighting, and not be some dumb prick. Of course, having just two of these perks was enough for most military organizations. There were differences between minds and Emblems, or what a Walker could endure. It was natural, as far as William understood it. A Walker was riding the Emblem; not vice-versa. How one viewed and saw this topic changed when people and clustered organizations became necessary. Camps contained the word hope in their politics, rather than the clustered necessity. Federation moved that instead, bearing what camps could not do. Walkers did that too, even in large, dangerous, or little places. It could fuel the order or others. William was at a crossroads and wasn''t sure how wide paths were, or how many he had seen. The Federation was the most prevalent, as it was the sole government representing North and South America, and even others. Then, there was the Emblem Academy, the most mysterious place second to none when one talked about Walkers. Then, there were many outside places away from these lands, and William was kind of dubious to think of them. Asia, Europe, and African Tribes, their history was rich and many of their people preserved what had been lost in time. Some were completely lost like the majority of South America, Australia, and most parts of Europe, though before becoming so, they reached out to the Federation which had a long history within the past century. For William, an organization at a smaller scale didn''t matter. At least right now. William got plenty of lessons about his options, or what to expect. Surprisingly, that was something this orphanage was very serious about. It was for a good reason. These youths were young and their choice was theirs. Without parents, someone had to shape their lives, yet they were still given a final word for their fate. It was almost surprising. Well, a baby could not really choose, could it? So, what about older kids? William tapped his Emblem, clicking it twice and hearing nothing but the generic clicks. ¡°Why so nervous?¡± He asked himself. Talent. According to him, Walkers have no obvious relations to some bloodline or where they could be born, or to whom. They could be born anywhere, and their rules of Emblems were the same chaotic nonsense across all of them. They couldn''t manifest Emblem''s magical properties before they were ready. He also heard some nonsense about efficiency, affinity, and what appeared to be some sort of examinations. Miss Anderson said those would fuel his choice because he could no longer play his games and remain stubborn by refusing all offers or invitations to some organizations. To this day, William wasn''t sure what she meant. He was trying his best Outside. That was it. At his age, with an Emblem of unknown quality and affinity, the unknowns left a sour taste in his mouth, so he never moved out. The bad taste was closing on the upcoming choice. What organization should he choose, or what to do if someone approached him once more? He would feel awkward because of his prior refusals. Still, some places did not reach out to him. It was widely known that Emblem Academy was impossible to approach. They wouldn''t approach anyone Outside. They were haughty and mysterious. He didn''t like how privileged it sounded. Humanity and such Walker organizations should help at the best of their capacity. Why make choices or even refuse some of them? William was unaware and ignorant of the truth. There were differences and recruitment appeased the leadership. It was important to put resources where they should belong. It was true for camps, Outside, Federation, and Walkers. He grew up away from proper cultures and seeped Outside into his body, so it was no wonder his ignorance was apparent. Dann didn''t help with that either, although he tried. The world already gave him his bloody Emblem, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth. Putting on his worn-down shoes, he washed his face in a basin of water and walked to the first floor of this multi-floor orphanage, which had many rooms. William learned it was a collection work of many people, and even some Walkers, and that this camp stood at its place for more than a decade. It had big facilities and farms, so William believed it could keep going, even if it was kind of rare at present age. For a camp to last this long, it must be quite important and protected. His room was on the fifth floor, looking kind of formidable from the outside. The building inside was like that as well, but the quality and appearance were great, firm, and surprisingly neat. It had many sturdy and old pillars for stability, with simple floor plans and rooms. It was one of the better buildings that William could remember, and it shocked him they got him his own room. Named Orphanage of Hope, this place was an organization that was taking care of many children all over the northern regions, and even some parts of the former USA. There were more buildings like this in the south of this camp, while many other camps had smaller-scale orphanages. It would be best to take children to a single safe place, far from the dangers, but it was problematic due to economics and struggles Outside. This organization didn''t care if one was an upcoming Walker or not. They cared for anyone equally at the base belief, which was commendable. Of course, Walkers had additional care because of support from the Federation, and few would blame such a practice. On the first floor, Dann was already leaning on a wall, trying to talk cheerfully to an older-looking lady in a long dark dress. With a chill expression on her face that seemed to abide an eternal frown, she was emitting quite a fearful expression. She didn''t like Dann, or she was looking like that all the time¡ªtrying to murder with an icy look. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Authority seeped out of that old lady, second to focus, dedication, and a bit of apprehension. The other strange thing about her was her stature which was above six feet tall. She was towering over Dann, who wasn''t the shortest for his age, but he was still just a seventeen-year-old youth. He was almost an adult in a normal world, yet he was long working and making a living for himself and this camp. For a good while, he was no longer permitted to be an orphan in this facility. Undoubtedly, this woman was terrifying and menacing to all young children from her appearance alone, which William recognized the moment he saw her for the first time. Even now, some chilling memories remained, though he respected her more than feared. ¡°Good morning, Miss Anderson,¡± William politely greeted her. In return, Miss Anderson shoved Dann aside as if he was dragging a boulder before her face, and walked to William. She patted his head, sized this youth she had known for a couple of years, and knew it was time to say goodbye. ¡°Good child has proper manners,¡± she sternly said, her face was frozen and expressionless, and her voice was surprisingly vigorous and firm. ¡°I assume you know what this is about. Have I said it, or Dann did?¡± William knew that she kept her warm heart for others around her. Or it might be a case of some disease where her facial expressions froze from some shock. It could also be something else and William wasn''t so stupid to touch some old wounds, so he let it be. ¡°Dann said you wanted to see me, and I have a hunch what this is about. Someone arrived? Who? I was expecting some news, so this must be it. Is it about some convoy? News? Time? I don''t know specifics, so...¡± William spoke while being continuously patted by her. When he finished, Miss Anderson stopped. There were some other children with Emblems in this building. However, he was the oldest by far, and a kind of rare stubborn fool. It was time to change it. ¡°I think you hadn''t known about a lot of things, William.¡± She said and William would bet he heard crackling hesitation in her voice. ¡°You are a clever child that bears the weight of the Outside for far too long. You wanted it, or so I''ve cared to think. It''s a shame, yet it is...¡± ¡°No!¡± he refused. ¡°Where else to go? What to do? My parents... no, there is no need to go there. I wanted to be with Dann. I said it, haven''t I?¡± Chill returned to Miss Anderson''s face, who looked at Dann, whistling and pretending to be a wall. ¡°I know. You refused all offers in the past. Frankly, many do so because this place has been stable for a long time and many youths like you want a good choice. Yet, how far could choices come and go? Those who come here are often responsible for tough choices, business, and proper places. We are still an orphanage, boy. Walkers are tough, you see. Camps need every hand we get, but Walkers are Walkers.¡± ¡°What is happening? You are acting weird, miss.¡± William inquired. ¡°It... Your... past is another thing, boy. You are wondrous, do you know that?¡± ¡°Past? Nah,¡± William frowned in confusion. Also, why did she return to patting his head; it should''ve stopped long ago. ¡°It has been only a couple of years since you''ve come here. We don''t pry for the past of others too much. It is our precious standard to work and give those children some justice, so what about the orphans and those looking for someone? You know, it is a normal matter for orphans to consider. Some look for children; others for parents. It is about family. About bonds.¡± ¡°So?¡± William''s frown deepened and he almost snatched her arm away but endured it. A bit of shining red glow escaped under his shirt, looking bizarre and brighter, but thanks to the light of this room, it wasn''t as obvious. ¡°Does that mean.... my parents? Have you found something about them?! How?! Where? I looked... for so long.¡± At last, Miss Anderson stopped patting and put her hands down. ¡°Unfortunately, my child, the wild disasters that you''ve endured are known to many of us, while some parts are not. Most are long gone, shrouded in Fogs of destruction and unknown. Looking where we can''t see is a bad way to know what has happened, but prying for knowledge and hope is up to research and tries. Some news would happen. You said to me you were five years old when you tasted your first misery. Where? You didn''t know. What happened? You mentioned very little, which no one blames you for. You were little. You don''t talk about it for a good reason. I know that so don''t fret. I haven''t found anything. Others did.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°What? Others?¡± William said seriously. ¡°I thought... wait. Why speak about it now? Does it concern my parents or not? Why now, of all times?¡± William truly became agitated and even Dann became hesitant and serious. How far would this time devolve? William didn''t like how she sounded, which Miss Anderson couldn''t refute because she was a little insensible and restless right now. What occurred in the past week wasn''t usual in the slightest, and today, the result came over. ¡°It pains my heart that you are about to leave our home. That is not all. Uncertain future is tough, but what about the past? It pains me... that it took this long for something to happen,¡± Miss Anderson said with a hint of sadness in her voice. William clutched his hands and calmed down. ¡°It isn''t about my parents, is it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What then?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Just a regular recruitment then?¡± William''s voice skipped a beat and his disappointment was unbearable. ¡°What do I matter? I am an orphan. I don''t have anyone else besides myself. Oh, and Dann, but...¡± Dann snickered and waved a hand at him to shut up. ¡°Do you know that for sure?¡± William hesitated. ¡°No. Alone or not, I was... young. I don''t even know my birthday, the name of my parents, or my surname.¡± ¡°Yes. Every one of these complicated our research for answers. Yet you''ve endured hardships that no children should bear.¡± ¡°Excuse my manners, but that is stupid. I am not rare. This world is real, Miss Anderson, like people. It is good to pretend but not lie. I know that it is proper. Why are you not glad? Your wonderful work gave home to many children like me. It is honest. No matter if you are sending them to a dead or hope later, I find it amazing.¡± Dann smirked and secretly chuckled behind their back. William was quite good at feeding the pleasantries to adults while keeping his head straight. He taught him that much thanks to being older than him. It was something that orphans had to do since their lives were their great possessions. Miss Anderson clutched her hands and gazed at William''s eyes. ¡°Empty words. You revealed to us your Emblem years ago. We note them and look at them broadly, while any words are crucial for further, or additional research. Even small hints can come far. You, my dear boy, are not alone in this world.¡± She stepped aside, giving a gesture to a man, who walked from another room. The man was middle-aged, wearing a dark purple uniform. His sharp eyes glinted in azure light and that uniform looked tough, consisting of sturdy leather boots, fiber-class trousers, and a jacket-looking armor. His whole appearance was reliable, firm, and robust. William recognized a Walker straight away. ¡°Wow,¡± a cry echoed from aside, ¡°a Captain from the Yondu Division?¡± Dann blurted out, looking at the approaching man who walked aside from him. He was always like this since he never wanted to feel alone ever again in his life. The man, unbothered by the questionable stare from Dann, walked towards William instead, eyes like an eagle and voice humming. ¡°William Gale?¡± ¡°Gale?¡± ¡°Your surname. You don''t know it, right?¡± William got uncomfortable from his gaze and approach alike. ¡°I was... young,¡± he repeated. ¡°You are Gale, I know. My name is Luke Irwin. I knew your father Victor when he served as a Walker of the Federation.¡± Luke bluntly said, looking at uncertain William who didn''t even know his whole name. So when Luke Irwon revealed not only that but also noted his father, things worsened even further. Frankly, this reveal shocked Dann more than William, who froze in his frown, and the crimson hues wavered under his shirt. Dann trembled, and even his mouth widened like his eyes, which was rare for him. He shut up for once, reluctant to change the pace this Walker shifted and revealed out of the blue. William Gale? Dann thought. Isn''t it quite a good surname? Damn... William clutched his hands and storming sensations spread all over his right arm once again. This time, it was turning hot as if he dove into the steaming bath or... people, or Darks. As many say, emotions were one way to notice Walkers. He was agitated and uncertain about trusting words and people. Why was that the case? Was there something wrong with trusting a Walker recognized by Miss Anderson, or was it more that he didn''t like what he heard? It was neither. He was shocked to hear about his father after so long. Not only did this person know about him, but... he said his father was a.. what? A freaking Walker?! If not shocked, William wasn''t sure what to say. He couldn''t remember his father in any significant detail. He was more like a shadow that tinkered and peeked behind his mother. It always spoke with a firm voice, sometimes, but not always alongside his mother. That was what William realized. ¡°You knew my father?¡± he asked as he relaxed his fists, and crimson twitched as he hugged his arms. ¡°H-how? My father... he was...not around often. He was busy. My mother, and... what is this? Why... now?¡± Visible confusion lingered in his heart and from the face Luke had, a lot of things turned odd. He swore Luke watched him with incredulity and confusion, but also throughout observation. William was aware he hardly knew anything about his parents, and he voiced it as such since he was little. Finding them was also impossible; it was already fine to consider that matter finished after a decade. They were death, he often whispered to himself, trying to lie. Uncomfortable feelings and doubts that Luke triggered manifested in nauseous feelings and anxiety, which then moved the crimson, or the crimson moved the rest. Fatigue moved where he grew well and then... not that well. Since that nightmarish day, he hoped, and then, he did not dare. Now, he believed in almost nothing, taking history for ashes. It wasn''t a belief without basis; it was a fact etched into Outside. They would''ve long found me, William believed. He had never doubted the integrity of love of his mother, for his mother''s stake and his. A decade of living Outside did the rest, causing him to accept what had happened, and turning his mind and heart cold. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 It was grim. William never stopped thinking about his family and every one of his memories involving them or her was precious. Luke could see and understand his agitation, but he didn''t get the rest in the slightest, or why it turned into... this? Turning around, he tried to finish what he started without asking further questions. That was his duty. His blunder too. ¡°Your father was a Walker, boy,¡± He said and shot another bullet to Williams'' heart, pushing it to skip a beat and his mind wavered. He barely blurted out some voice, before leaning on the wall, shaking. Luke grunted and looked away as he shook his head. ¡°Damned tongue of mine. This answers some things. Maybe more. Anyway, this confirms something since the news came from the orphanage which has been gathering pieces of information and sending them to the Federation. Some people were looking for you, I believe. It was forgotten and... well, it is kind of normal for things to turn like this. In death and destruction, surviving was never clean and you were... gone, believed to be dead or eaten. Odd. I... well, not much of I. I am glad to see you alive. For the sake of others. Hm.¡± William hesitated, half looking at Luke''s appreciative nod, and half noticing his own trembling hands. The crimson was trying to escape once more, heating his clothes and body, and he didn''t want it, or pay it attention. He couldn''t stop it. It wanted to go out. Devolve. Sizzle. Go onto a rampage because it just felt like it. Not here. William thought for his sake. Miss Anderson stepped aside and pointed at Luke. ¡°Mind your tone, soldier. He is still my child and what you are talking about is sensitive. He has no idea that I went ahead of myself and informed that young Pillar of yours of those findings. Be mindful even if he is of age.¡± ¡°Now, now. Calm down, Miss Anderson,¡± Luke begged to differ; his authority was stronger than hers by dozens of times, so he could be as inappropriate as he wanted. It wasn''t a matter of seniority; his purple uniform was enough for him to enter all camps without a majority of issues. ¡°I thought the situation would be different after learning some details, but it seems to be worse than mud. He has no clue about anything, his father included, so what about his mother, hm? Should I...¡± Luke shifted his attention, crossed his arms, and glanced at William who snapped after hearing about a word about his mother. He cried out and his sleeve sizzled to dust, revealing a crimson bright storm that whipped and swirled around his forearm, looking like a ghostly snake or a whip. Luke visibly frowned, stopped speaking, and stepped back. ¡°Uh, this is... interesting. Alright. I apologize and see my wrongdoings.¡± He didn''t sound all that sincere, forceful, or playful. It was as if he spoke to a wall instead. William felt this coming and could only breathe and lean on the wall, clutching his right arm. He watched how it happened again without managing it. How long ago was the last time? How long had it lasted? How much did it take for satisfaction? Less than a year was the latest bad outburst, or would the one two years ago count as the worst? How about the experiments happening in the past year? Dann remembered the worst outcomes to this day; a time, emotional journey, shadows, and steps. Luke turned to Miss Anderson, who wasn''t aware of all the details for the sake of her work and her ideals. She barely witnessed William to be like this, and she knew what such kids could be like. Young Walkers weren''t necessarily like normal children because of their Emblem or state of mind, or... the Emblem itself. But in her mind, they were still children. She stepped back, knowing that this moment was understandable. William wasn''t the wrong kid. He might appear unstable, but he wasn''t willing to do this. Wielding some weapon capable of doing nonsense magic wasn''t fine right now. He was just angry at Luke, who disregarded his bark, while his Emblem correlated to his emotional state. Miss Anderson knew it wasn''t instability. It was... weirder. Quite recently, she informed the operational management of the Federation about William and gave most of his reports out because of his appropriate age. Those included new bits of recent news and past stories, followed by his Emblem''s details and anything he could say, or had said years ago. It was a regular procedure that she had done numerous times, so she hadn''t thought much of it since then. Her orphanage could not possibly operate without some big names supporting it. Yet when some big name sent back a message asking for all possible details about William and his past, looking for more, it ended unexpectedly. She sent back whatever little bit she was aware of, which led to Luke Irwin''s visit. Was it because of his age? Miss Anderson thought it was that, but she knew it wasn''t that simple. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. It turned out to be about family. It was more than sensitive and she was kind of pissed that no one informed her about it. Young Walkers close to the Awakening weren''t often discharged from her orphanage, ready in mind or body. They usually got out years beforehand, so there were younger children around here, rather than teenagers. She swore to do her best for their sake regardless of that, hoping for their coming of age or a better life in different facilities. Her best was all she could muster Outside. Not only did she care about their mental and physical state, she was preparing them for what was to come. But only so much could come out of her, for she was just a regular human. Still, in broader views, she made the whole process much easier for many organizations, and William witnessed that numerous times. Many recruits came from all over the place, looking to buy, bring out, or adopt young Walkers. Ten years old was the usual age when one would go out. And William was fifteen, yet still here. It was normal to care about the future generations of Walkers. Outside had it a little uncertain because... well, it was Outside. Not the Federation. Young Walkers had very limited ways to gather their Walker''s potential, knowledge, and skill. Regular people simply didn''t know what was better, and proper Walkers willing to teach such youngsters were rare. Thus, the least some people could touch was ready their mentally, giving them physical training, and common sense of Outside, Darks, and this shitty world. Some of that could influence their Emblem, but that matter was more distant, hiding behind the Awakening. In rare and unknown cases, some recruiting Walkers could see some quality in young Walkers, and adopt them like guardians, straight-up parents, or masters. Miss Anderson wasn''t aware of what differences these children had; she knew some were different. Each Walker was like that. Because of that, a good information network was essential when it came to orphaned youths. Upon coming of age, the Federation or other places would seek them out regardless, acting as their guardian or proxy. Miss Anderson knew how to act and do her business and expected such proxy when William''s time had come. But this wasn''t that. Luke was suspicious and looked as if something was right, while the majority of things were wrong. It should''ve been different, yet a purple uniformed Walker came and surprised her instead. And he was even personally involved with William and his father, while knowing more history than her, or... even William himself. What details did she send? Miss Anderson didn''t think William was talking much about the past. It was expected. Most of it was traumatic enough. Loneliness was a regular story for most, including young Walkers who were born with a tool in their flesh, tossed away, forgotten, or birthed in terrible situations. Some had it better than others and most would never end with Miss Anderson. There were no differences between them for her, but the world would disagree, obeyed by Walkers and those needing them. Even her superiors in the camps were the same. People in or away from Outside were worse. ¡°Sir Irwin, I must apologize, but any kind of information about children and their past is up to luck or their minds. I do care for the goodwill of your mission, but I do not need, nor care too deeply about the greater cause. I sent what is enough, so don''t go around it and disturb this child. By my name, health, their places of origin, and nation, it is all that is needed. That boy had seen enough so don''t take it somewhere bad. You see him.¡± ¡°I see, pardon my initial gaze then. Better than that, you might want to leave. I thought the boy would at least know something, but he showed nothing. At least he is Gale. His father was the same, so...¡± Luke glanced at William who was shaking and trying to calm his right arm and overrunning mess of crimson mist, light, and whip. It was curious how it acted and trembled, looking as if he was fighting against himself. His Emblem was wincing and crying in that arm. Luke was intrigued because no blood came out, but he did resemble a wounded beast, or...well, he was like an angry puppy for Luke. Luke scratched his chin and felt he underestimated this mission far too much. He should''ve asked for more details when he heard a name Gale mentioned, or... not be here to begin with. ¡°I knew she should''ve come instead. Whatever, since he has this Emblem, an apple couldn''t fall far from the tree. Yep. Yep. I will do it.¡± ¡°What about my father!?¡± William demanded, still managing to quench the storm in his hand. The circling whip was still churning, with the tip becoming crisper and more real. It was still foggy like a mist, glowing in crimson light. It was seeking and feeling things, looking for dangers or a body to pierce. Luke wasn''t concerned. Dann was. ¡°Listen,¡± Dann said awkwardly to both adults as he backed away. ¡°Don''t agitate him too much, I tell you. Step back and talk through it. If you won''t, I warned you, so don''t blame anyone for what is to come. William can become crazy enough.¡± Luke ignored him and rather spoke to William ¡°It is in the forearm, boy, but it is more about the crimson, sizzle, and it is hurting like a flame but it isn''t flame, is it? I am Walker myself, so don''t fret. I can show you what it means to be a Walker and show you how to control.¡± Luke revealed a bit of his chest, pushing his upper uniform around his neck down. There was some azure luster shining, but nothing crazy. William had seen enough Emblems in his life to not care about his. ¡°Alright, this doesn''t work. So, it doesn''t matter too much what will happen to me. I have a mission. I am not your father. I know the truth, while you... well, I am not good at this. Fuck! Just know that I know your father and that you are found. That is what is important.¡± Luke stated, cursed, and walked toward skeptical William. ¡°How to trust it?¡± Miss Anderson suddenly said. ¡°I doubt it. It isn''t the first time I sent the details, you know. Who found him of all times? Is it related to someone, or something? Overseers? Academy? Assembly? Some foreigners? ¡± ¡°It conveniently fell to a good person in the Assembly, Miss. And.... yes. It seems luck snatched him after all. After a decade of looking past that destruction and time. It slipped right past everyone, eh?¡± Luke said coldly and moved toward William who was contemplating to forfeit all stops when he looked at this shitty Walker. Oh, well... [Le me...] a voice called, the one crazy. The one bewitching. No. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 William backed away a few steps, but Luke was faster, aiming for that brilliant crimson etched in hand. Unfortunately, Luke''s hand stopped when Miss Anderson snatched his hand and spoke coldly like a reaper breathing behind his ears. ¡°I beg for your pardon, sir soldier, but doing things gently is better than forcing this boy onto something he can''t understand. Not yet, at least. Divulge us. Fix it.¡± Unfortunately, it was too late to speak, even when Dann warned them. He was already crouching in a corner, away from this room, imagining, knowing, and seizing no chances. He knew it would crack. It did. A ghostly line swirled, whipping and sizzling the air, making a circle that hit Luke to the ribs and pushed him against Miss Anderson, who yelped. Both ended up flying to a distant wall, while the walls around William become rags and wood or stone were...well, they weren''t in pieces. There was just a line within them, as if something moved through them, cutting them, eating them. Wood sizzled but not burned, while walls seemed to stand as if nothing happened. All the while William stood still and did nothing. He moved nothing. Luke grabbed his left arm and things happened on their own. Watching the flash and memory, he stood still, blankly staring at his arm and foggy light whipping around his torso like a crazy snake. It was looking, protecting. Dann nodded twice for himself, thinking those two were asking for a beating. He almost felt satisfied. William didn''t. Luke grunted and got Miss Anderson away from his face. ¡°Well, this one is rather gaudy.¡± Miss Anderson got to her feet and quickly glanced around. She didn''t care about the damage, so upon seeing William was fine, she nearly stormed Luke to the wall to finish what it had started. He pointed at her, eyes shimmering in azure light. ¡°I am not doing anything wrong, Miss Anderson. Leave it at this. Boy, show me your Emblem so the madam will at least feel better about herself. It needs consideration. You might even destroy this whole building while we are at it,¡± Luke ordered, giving Miss Anderson a quick piercing gaze. Such a gaze could not shake a woman who raised hundreds of children in her lifetime. However, seeing and hearing Luke, she let him go. Calming down, Luke approached William, who stood frozen around slowly shaking walls. ¡°Yeah. It is right.¡± Luke affirmed his belief. ¡°Pull your sleeve off a bit better, or.... put that whip away. Can you do that? Show us that arm whole that you clutch as if it is bleeding. We know it doesn''t.¡± ¡°You think I can move... it?¡± William asked. The whip lashed again, crashing many walls and smacking Luke to his temple from nearly ten feet. His step hit the ground this time, remaining in place. His head turned and a smirk rose on his face. ¡°Yeah. I figure this won''t go how I want. How delightful,¡± Luke stopped and put his arm up, adjusting his hair and clothes. His eyes glistened, observing the whip and hidden Emblem behind William''s left hand. ¡°It isn''t the first time this has happened, right?¡± ¡°No...¡± William confirmed. ¡°How does it go away? Usually, I mean.¡± ¡°In.. time... or...¡± ¡°Or?¡± ¡°When he is calm,¡± Dann said aside, crouching behind some crate. ¡°Or... everything is. Not by being unconscious by the way. We tried it. Wasn''t pretty. It got worse.¡± Luke glanced at him once. ¡°Alright. Let''s calm down first.¡± ¡°Talk to me,¡± William said, clutching his arm tightly, ¡°first. Who are you, why are you here, and what about my parents? Did you mention my mother to see me like this? Why?! Was she also a Walker or what?!¡± Luke could see his agitation and the whip turned frantic, hitting the floor, and causing many sizzling cracks and lines. For now, he didn''t approach him, or compliment such intense vigor. ¡°I would explain the situation even if you could not ask, or didn''t care. That much you deserve. Some people have been looking for you for a long time because you are a kid to good friends. You were five years old when it ended, so it must be weird hearing it after so long. They... your parents, they were good people who made questionable decisions and moves. I think I am getting behind them a little. You are why.¡± Luke said one part that William doubted was right. If they looked for a long time, they weren''t looking right at all. But he didn''t know the reasons, his parents, or the people who were looking for him. In fact, why were they doing that for a long time, if that''s what Luke meant? Was it only because of his parents? This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. What if... grandparents? A sudden idea flashed in his mind before a disapproving voice made it gone. Walkers. Emblems. Those were the secrets of bottomless potential. William didn''t know if he had any familial bond left, yet what if he did? Miss Anderson thought about it as well. It wasn''t as if William was keeping information about his past and parents for himself. No. Quite contrary to that, he looked for them himself and questioned many people, including some Walkers whether they knew or had seen or heard about them. Part of it was using context and understanding of old memories, so William couldn''t really do much, or speak clearly because he was very young in those memories. Luck was abysmal. Getting knowledge harsh. Asking about people who were basically nonexistent and gone was pretty much a futile attempt. That went on for years until he gave up. It was hopeless, even when he recognized that decade-old disaster and what happened at that camp. It was an utter devastation. A hell-on heart that resembled one stretch of Dawn from more than a century ago. A time when the Rifts spread and the world and sky changed all over this planet, emerging like a new dawn that crashed everything. As for the situation ten years ago, its details were largely omitted from the public because of Walkers and the extensive level of danger, hazards, and instability for peace and humanity. But the general public Outside knew what had occurred on that day and how savage it was. Deaths. The previous largest camp turned into a large graveyard. If even a single percentage of people survived, it was a generous estimation. Luke knew some details about that time himself; though he wasn''t sure what he should tell to William. There was no good news to say, and lying wasn''t a great option. ¡°Why no one found you yet, right?¡± Luke said. ¡°It is a good question that I have wondered myself. You see, I am just a mere soldier who got a task to bring you out of here. Grown, active, and quite hopeful to not retire until I am older than my knees, my position has its limits. Almost like my patience. It can be vast, by the way. I can promise you some people can answer your questions better than I do in the Federation.¡± ¡°I...¡± William hesitated, wavering his whipping crimson light that calmed a little bit down. It dimmed and the tip swirled around his head. ¡°Wait... The Federation?¡± ¡°Where do you think I came from, or you?¡± Luke said, smiling. ¡°I lived for myself and my friend Dann for years. That disaster was a decade ago. In that camp. Mud. My parents left me. It was crazy. I was there and ran not because of them. I lost more than that that day. My mother... she left me to see father for sure, and... left me alone to never return. There were people. Monsters. Darks. Walkers too. They fought and died as I ran.¡± William tried to recall the past, which ended up in resurfaced pain and agony. He forgot about the possible grandparents or his family. It might not be a good idea to even consider, though a matter of a family did not sound wrong, or immoral to imagine. ¡°You did well, I guess,¡± Luke said, knowing some details; the report from Miss Anderson did include such content and details because William revealed them at some point. Miss Anderson could be quite persuasive and good at this sort of work. But one detail was greatly misinterpreted and very important. It was his Walker status that was overlooked until later dates when William grew up. That followed a time when he no longer was such a clueless child. He often hid his Emblem, developing and searching while knowing it wasn''t painless, or good. Of course, some of it turned out better later, but it was too late. The investigation fell short and attention shifted, while the lookout for William failed to correlate a surviving boy who fled far away. Luke could tell it for what it was. They simply stopped looking because it was too complicated and unthinkable to think for a child to get out of that Incursion. Now, Luke thought such matters didn''t matter. In any route, he grew up Outside and survived. Whatever happened to those looking for him or not, William was before him, in one piece and healthy. Taking him to a rightful person was finally feasible. Luke was happy and scratched his chin again and decided to play it safe. ¡°I am here to take you to Federation, as I''ve said. You are of age, I think. I know you aren''t great at wisdom. I can assure you we know your birth date and you are over fifteen years of age and... a whole lotta more.¡± ¡°Federation? Why do you know my age?¡± William mumbled and the crimson light dimmed once more. He tried to suppress it by force; it never worked right. It fought back. Crawling. Complaining. ¡°Yes. Who would know it other than those who have known about you, but not really about it? I mean, it is complicated, but your parents kept it for themselves. Almost. There is more to tell. For now, hear what I have to say. Breathing is a good way to solidify what is happening to you. Emblems are tough things. Alive too. Yours is not yours yet, so it needs the host''s calmness.¡± ¡°Host?¡± William hated how it sounded. ¡°It is mine.¡± The light shifted and attacked Luke again, but he swung his arm and pinched it back, barely moving. William didn''t notice what happened when he let loose and continued talking. ¡°Federation sent you. Why? Was it... my home? I don''t remember it. Why now? What... is happening, or happened there... back then. In the darkness... In a white...¡± Luke shrugged. ¡°I don''t think the time is right, but I promise to talk about it. Just know that you are important to some people. Good people who knew your father and cared about you.¡± ¡°Like you?¡± Miss Anderson asked, obviously playing a role of a mediator. ¡°Now, now, miss. I do my work so keep me working.¡± Luke whispered and shooed her away. She didn''t listen and glared at him coldly. William was curious, so he began to settle down by walking away from this room. ¡°Don''t follow me. I will hear everything from you, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Sure. Sure.¡± Luke didn''t listen and watched from the corner how William walked towards the window in the other room, where he leaned his body out, closed his eyes, and shoved his arms out. Crimson disappeared ever so slowly until it flowed back where it belonged. Rank 0, eh? Luke thought and noticed Williams''s gaze as he leaned and breathed. It was getting more and more interesting. After a few minutes, William straightened his back, turned, and crossed his arms, showing Luke his calmer Emblem by scratching the "burn" sleeve. ¡°Is this enough?¡± He asked, showing the crimson pattern that shined in great colors under the sunlight. It looked quite beautiful, and exactly like Luke expected, it held intense patterns and flow. Nothing was circling it like a storm, nor did a whip stormed around like a mad dog. William called it alive a long time ago. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Crimson is an interesting color, isn''t it?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Like blood, everyone needs it, but when it is gone, it hurts,¡± Willaim said, standing by a window and feeling still under pressure. ¡°Fitting. Very interesting as well. I will take you away, boy. If it is fine with Miss Anderson?¡± Luke glanced behind him, where Miss Anderson glared at him from above. She was a head taller, so Luke felt he was facing a cold-based Dark on the battlefield. ¡°It is a part of my duty, sir soldier. I can only hope William will find his new path and life under a new roof with good pace and care. It will be better than ever, I expect, when you will talk to him without hiding a peep. Federation should think carefully about it, or I won''t give my children to you.¡± She said with a stone-cold voice, but William felt the hidden warmth of her hope and worry. He couldn''t help but hug her, just this once, even when she was still shocked by the previous picture and that whip. ¡°Thank you, Miss Anderson,¡± William said, hugging her. She winced, fearing that Emblem, but let this hug go. ¡°Alright. Alright. Be a good boy, and even better Walker. The path and the future are yours from today onward. Don''t be afraid. If you are, clutch it tight and overcome it. You mentioned your mother to me a few times. Do it for her as well. Not just me. I watched and met many Walkers. They can grow like light but could dim so quickly, while most go out of my sight. You''ve been a rare child for me. A rare indeed.¡± Hitting a lone glimpse at Dann, it was a wonder what she was thinking. William nodded, held some tears back, and forgot that he caused quite some damage to the whole building. It was a miracle it hadn''t collapsed. Then, he asked. ¡°What about Dann?¡± ¡°Dann is nothing special, so you will part away. Since you are his friend, whenever you wind the opportunity, feel free to contact us, or you can do it when you are ready. Walkers have their duties, while your training might take years. He can''t follow.¡± Both William and Dann knew this, but hearing it from Miss Anderson felt reassuring. Thus, William turned to Luke and asked a question. ¡°Can my friend come as well?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Luke furrowed his brows and turned, sizing Dann up and down. ¡°I don''t think that is my problem.¡± Dann didn''t have to think; he had his job. He ought to do it for himself, rather than for others. Now, it was William''s turn. ¡°I am not anything important, sir. William will go on while I remain. I have my purpose so don''t worry about anything. There is no need for such melodramas. As brothers, we will not separate even when seas split us, the wind blows between us like waves crashing to each other, and death itself eats us all.¡± He walked behind them, speaking resolutely like always. He already thought it through, similar to William, who was different from him even a decade ago. In the sight of that Emblem that lit them in dawn and fate, it was proper to see a line. They might be no citizens, but what was a bond of brothers that went through so much? Nothing. William nodded and smiled at Dann, knowing that no seas would separate them. Their history was theirs. No one will take back what they endured. Not even if many places will go through some rebuilding, moving, or internal changes. Many things turned chaotic because of shifting Darks, migrations, hunts, and Walkers. Some places were protected more than well, standing and living for more than half a century, if not more. Some crumbled apart long ago, becoming memories, nests of Darks, or worse. For the fates of the past nations, paying tribute by memory or extermination of Darks was fitting for most people. Whatever the history was, it shan''t retain or return to where it was, not after what humanity ended, started, and endured. Boys or girls who had an Emblem like William Outside had biased alerts from higher authorities. Unless they were screened by them, broad to daylight or somewhere else¡ªor tested thanks to their natural talents or older Walkers¡ªthey remained in place until their age was sufficient. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. When one reached proper recruitment, age, or if Rank 0 manifested in some ways, one could seek some chance. Unfortunately, some of those were different than the rest because Walkers were sensitive and complex, and Outside was largely unknown. When immature, it was hard to see them outright. Because of that, unless those familiar with the uniqueness of all Walkers were around, one couldn''t see much. One could only hope or wait, which Miss Anderson did. Regular people couldn''t do it justice, however. Not Outside. Rank 0 was an anomaly, often misleading the public from sights of corruption, instability, or a young Walker running havoc. It was unfortunate that this sight wasn''t actually anything bad. It was good. Much better than anyone should dare to say. Nevertheless, it was really rare, so the public didn''t even know about Rank 0s. William never heard of it either from anyone he ever knew. Luke was aware of it, though its point was special and important under specific circumstances. For most cases of Rank 0 Walkers, a broad perspective did not matter. It was more proper to look for some uniqueness that was harder to discover. Luke knew such a thing wasn''t easy to notice. He wasn''t even sure if William was one and if he was guessing or reading it wrong. From the bit he had shown already, Luke was forming some links that weren''t as good because he wasn''t aware of every little detail of Rank 0s, let alone this youth. Finding them, seeing where and how they were like, was like catching a fish with a spoon. It was a rare occurrence, if not a fate of luck. William understood nothing specific about himself, or what transpired with him ten years ago. Not only it was that long since he assailed to Rank 0, but the general view of Emblems and Walkers also changed throughout the years, private or public research, or history and places. Some places detested them, while others saw them as saviors and masters. Every land was different, but every one of them was difficult. That was the truth. William felt his Emblem was a lively piece of marvelous pain. It created some doubts, while he didn''t hate it. It was his pain. His devil. It had been almost a century since the Walkers started to emerge, and new things were found about them every year because of constant research and wonders within them, Emblems, and cultures. William was more than confused after he arose from that debris, bloody, filthy, and made an orphan. Then, he spent years wandering and living Outside with numerous groups of survivors, going from camp to camp, shelter or safety, until he eventually found a safe place in Roshwell camp. His handful status often helped with safety, second to Dann and his clever tongue, but a young Walker was still a Walker. Some Darks adored them. Wanted them. Everyone had their worries and sakes of survival, and many refused to be helpful even to some young Walkers who were young, thus useless. They were more like targets for Darks to strike. It wasn''t about greed or hope. It was about survival. It was rough and wrong, but not stupid if one wanted to live. Luke or Miss Anderson blamed nobody. William didn''t either. If one wanted safety, there were great places for that, and young Walkers should look for them as much as anyone else, or refuse it, or make it work. Now, with the notion of the Federation being a great paradise in recent years and the most important organization in this hemisphere, William grew excited. He even forgot he almost killed Miss Anderson, or that his Emblem smacked Luke more than twice. He left the room with Dann, leaving Luke together with Miss Anderson, who was still cold towards this purple-uniformed Walker. ¡°I hope you got my voice, sir soldier,¡± she said to relaxed Luke. ¡°The way you did this was lacking. You tested him, is that right? Inside... the room. My work?¡± ¡°A little bit. It sounds about right. I mean, fake news and problems can happen everywhere, but you have my appreciation. I feared you would do it with others. Accepting it has been your blessing.¡± ¡°Not here!¡± ¡°I see. So, how much do you know about Walkers and Federation, miss?¡± ¡°Enough to grow old and not envious.¡± ¡°Then you must know enough. Right. Gale is nothing important, while this boy is just... memory for some, he is also the son of a friend. The moment when Camp Nolan became a memory, right where many Walkers died in that butchering, was a sensitive time and a dark spot in history. Like most of it, frankly.¡± ¡°And? Destruction and Incursion are sensitive. When Walker dies, it goes without saying that normal people are gone to dust. It signifies matters of this world and problems that few could solve.¡± ¡°It was a Rank 9 Incursion.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Miss Anderson frowned, eyes widened, and her fingers trembled. ¡°Publicly, it was at Rank 7. I dug around it from William''s recollections. No other place fits the descriptions.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, that is good. It helped someone very much.¡± Luke scratched his chin and recalled the message. He wasn''t there ten years ago, but he heard the clutter and problems it had caused. Federation recovered after a few years, with camp overhauls, more strict protections, and countless other things that touched upon normal people, surveillance, and Walkers. This current camp was the aftermath, serving ever since. Miss Anderson realized it was nothing simple if that was the case at Rank 9, but what about William? ¡°Where does it lead, from there to us, and that boy?¡± ¡°He wasn''t supposed to be there, while his parents are even more sensitive. That is all I can tell.¡± ¡°Classified, hm.¡± Miss Anderson hummed, no longer privy, and became much more understanding. If those she thought were involved, it was better to let things slide, including Luke, William, or her ideals. ¡°And yes, miss. William will be well taken care of. I can promise that.¡± ¡°I could only hope.¡± She said and left the room. ¡°She is a fierce lady. That one. I met her and can accept this outcome.¡± ¡°Me too...¡± Luke sighed and decided to take a nap. He was tired of pretending and speaking empty words. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 When the first discoveries of babies with these strange Emblems appeared, many people were unaware of what they meant or hid. Some thought of them as a curse or an action caused by some bizarre Darks. Some sort of parasite was the second most popular idea. It was healthy and understandable skepticism, so many people were frightened of the unknown and afraid that humanity was ending for good. Birth rates dropped year by year and humanity was on the brink of much broader danger. Only throughout the passing years when some babies managed to grow up, did humanity begin to unravel the extraordinary effects and abilities that Emblems manifested. At first, it happened naturally, with one Walker reaching adulthood around the age of eighteen. Effects ranged from numerous magics, influencing the arts of the body, human senses, body systems, natural elements, or incredible powers that few understood. There were powers barely anyone could name because of Arcana alone, but some resembled characteristics that Darks were capable of wielding, breathing, or touching. Barely surviving science at that time regarded those Emblems as strange mutations that adhered to Darks in some ways, making humans still human, but not really human. They would be resilient against most types of Fog, fight like no human could, and their biological rules would no longer play with the rules of physics and anatomy. For years across the globe, Walkers were soon regarded as weapons, tools, and slaves. Some people regarded them as humans turning into tamable monsters, and only normal people could lead them forward. The human mind remained, however. It was just the Emblem that changed the status quo. Humans were just hosts. They were riders of a new storm. A counterattack. It wasn''t everything. The roughness of that start was just the start of a much broader struggle, and not merely about survival. Regular people couldn''t tame the Emblems, nor did they question their acts, but many tried it, burned, and lived because of it. Starting Walker generations had it very tough. It came from the bottom of the humanity that lost a lot, and blaming them wasn''t where the bottom line belonged. It was a compromise and choice of the past. And it was true that humanity started to fight back, no longer hiding in shadows like some rats. It was one way to start the counterattack, and from there, Walkers moved on in one way or another, becoming the true masters of mankind. The one thing that changed the status quo for real was when the System merged with the first generation of Walkers. It was a true weapon of growth. A true evolution. Not a poison. No lie. It was a voice, a painful reminder, and like a law depicted by Screens that only they could see and wield. The Emblem itself could reach many thresholds through age, hunts, fuses, food, or undergoing a fundamental change alongside its user. The System authorized it like a rulebook, voice, noise, and pain, putting some strings into the body and mind, or had the Emblems done it instead? Normal humans couldn''t hear the System, or read the odd ways of its manifestation. They could see their effects and what they could create in Walkers. Many Walkers believed the System was the same thing as Emblems. Each was unique, acting like a parallel to their Emblems, working and doing some sort of work. Why, or how? It was hard to compress into words. It wasn''t that fair. The System was an initiation of hazards and growth, while Walkers deemed it as such. A tool to yet another tool, while they were just tools on a larger and tougher scale. Emblems made the most notable difference anyway, acting with a similar nature to many others, even if their powers could differ and look strange. Their physical looks would always follow the flesh, blood, and muscles or bones. Some of Emblem''s internal powers changed in development, making Walkers different, or they would look transformed, while some would show their differences or some parallels, colors, or shapes. It wasn''t correct to toss them to the same sack. Throughout the years and human research, many realized what they meant. Individuality mattered to Walkers, who wielded keys to hope, hiding before a dark forest with the unknown inside of it. From the starting generation, year by year, huge leaps in understanding and growth happened around the globe. Each was like a bubble. Some popped off, others lived on. Humanity and Walkers alike experienced many transformations, and how one grew and used the Emblems mattered more than knowledge about it. Then, there was stability, which was important, lest the Walkers got lost in weight, mind, and flow of their Emblems. The start was aged and poor, thanks to time before the Dawn which was not very old just yet. Conventional Awakening of Emblems came off as wasteful after a long time, yet things such as Rank 0s were rather unknown even after a long time. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Rank 1 was the proper start of the System and Emblem. Then, everything would follow, change, and move forward. However, in the last few decades, there was a new way to Awaken young Walkers. It was known as Forced Awakening, all thanks to a certain procedure created in the Federation. Thanks to human intellect, research of numerous facilities and many years, and one particular talent who was born in the right time and place, Walkers changed ever since. Humanity soon followed suit, and for years, things were moving up a notch. Generation by generation, Walkers had to move further, quicker, and better. Older generations were still there if they could persist, live, and keep at it, but only the younger generation below adulthood could use this Forced Awakening. Not the old ones already Awakened, who often couldn''t bear the Emblem and time to grow old or into higher Ranks. Death was normal. There weren''t that many old Walkers, so each of them was an important piece of current society. A reminder. A piece of history of what once was. There were walls, hurdles, and hunts along the way to the top of the System. Emblems followed it like an engine for a car or a dog for a sled. Very few saw through the System or Emblem like a piece of paper. One had to see through the world itself if they would dare to say to know that. Both facts were hiding mysterious and unfathomable power. It wasn''t for the young to see it. It was for the peak of this world to think or fear it. A single research changed everything about the younger generations. It was in the Federation, on an island in the Atlantic Ocean that truly broke the importance of conventional Awakening. It was about time. Years! That wasn''t something that could be underestimated. Imagining a potent Awakening a few years earlier unlocked one of the most significant growth periods in human anatomy, mind, and body. But it was also a double-edged sword, which meant potential instabilities, and less stable growth, while one such Walker might not be that well developed if some parts were lacking. It was about tolerance, stubbornness, and willpower. One might find their time terrible for years, and it could be even worse later on, or quite opposite to one expectations. Still, troubles were happening across the normal Awakening anyway, so many high-rank Walkers behind this Forced Awakening deemed it as enough and allowed Forced Awakening to become a main part of today''s society. For the sake of the Emblem, everything came short due to time. From the traditional Awakening, Forced Awakening could go as low as fourteen years of age. Thus, even if some Walkers from all sorts of generations voiced their concern, for years after this discovery, it started to show results, and many couldn''t refute it any longer. It was paramount to play with fire, for there weren''t many choices humanity could grasp elsewhere. In fact, humanity''s discovery of fire was the start of something special. It was unarguable. Most could only imagine Walkers as their keys back then, and right now, it was convincing that Walkers were the rulers of humanity, dictating the rules and laws. William and those similar youths Outside, growing up in their teens, were unaware there was a way to forcefully Awaken an Emblem to Rank 1, or how their whole lives might be part of a whim of greater folks outside of their views. Rank 0 was bogus; unworthy of any care, or word, even if it was a false assumption. By public knowledge, Awakening was seen as a typical route due to its nature, so most believed in age being proper. Eighteen was a rule. It shouldn''t be forgotten, though forced it became. Anything lower was seen as weird, a mistake, or a dangerous gesture before the Forced Awakening became mainstream. It was a treatment for no disease, and it was kept under the Federation, even though it had the potential to change many thoughts, including public image. After its beginning, it changed the opinions of older Walkers. That was enough for most. It was a learning piece stemming from grown Walkers, representatives looking for young replacements, or recruits. For most normal people, the Awakening was happening on its own, and not in some specific place or by force. Hence, Outside didn''t know, even if they could pick on some guesses and see some bits of truth. By now, it shouldn''t even matter, for it was part of the Walker societies, whether it was seen as a secret or a tough choice. Someone had to make such choices. Even if young people will die, suffer, and work hard for humanity in even younger years. This concerned Walker organizations, whose extra worries were heavy even Outside, or in places called their home. That often altered because a portion of young Walkers came from Outside, from where they could not see, but where they should look. What was the hidden truth, if this treatment could come to every young Walker, if one disregarded all stops? Thankfully, that wasn''t possible because of management and workload. Not everyone could get such treatment. The true reason came from the limitations, talents, and the fact that it wasn''t even three decades since this procedure was feasible. Forced Awakening was a practical way for many organizations to see and grow fitting talents. Then, one could choose and see who was right and who was weaker. It was harsh, but the world was worse. This research changed science forever, giving energy new meaning. Exploration of Emblems was constantly developing throughout the century of work and dedication of Walkers and people. Without either, it would never work. Grasping this change was the Federation, its maker, which naturally drove important politics in many directions. Emblem Academy was also near, coming in contact with these benefits because it was an organization where the most gifted Walkers flocked. Hindrance came from within, for years, if not always following. Still, the potential voided the shortcomings, as this potent tool meant a way to touch the untouchable. It was a huge win for science and research, and many hoped something bigger would come out of it. This moved even to Asia or Europe, whose places and settlements could come over, forcefully Awaken their talents if they were worthy enough, or stable for such a travel, or part of some business. Young Walkers had their differences like trees, and some had deep roots, or shallowness within them. Some might even hide treasures, be stable, brittle, or growing deep while being tiny, or large yet wobbling in roots. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 In any Awakening, careful picking was necessary for any organization, and if one glanced at unknown recruits, one better be sure what to see or expect. Still, all young Walkers were suitable for one thing or another, while Forced Awakening was optimal for everyone. Rank 0 was closing on it like a shadow, but it wasn''t a crucial part of this method, as it wasn''t presumed to be an important part of the System. Many older Walkers ignored it because of it, opting to make compromises, or deciding that seeing Rank 0s as crucial was like asking Darks to give up. Some options were easier. Rank 0 appeared rarely in young Walkers because of qualities, rarities, and faces, followed by effects, changes, or altering waves that followed their variables. Effect ranged from mild consequences over the true essence of the Emblem, or living body, to life-threatening powers, surroundings, or Walkers themselves. It was about the untamed potential that was like watching the unknown, or so some believed. And with the Forced Awakening, Rank 0 became less prevalent. In a suitable environment and with good talents, young Walkers were an effective way to grow soldiers. What more could older generations of Walkers ask for? For Rank 0s to be like an open book or for it to speak? Well, the Forced Awakening was still expanding, with treatment being restricted in the goodwill of the Federation. The number was a limiting factor, and most Walkers of the Federation knew of this treatment. Not public. No Outside. It was a huge advantage that changed the northern hemisphere, where the Federation and Emblem Academy had their core foundation. They could keep up with such a method, even if the creator of this treatment never stopped anyone from taking it. If it was possible, this person would take anyone. Young or younger, it meant more research into his machinations, so he could never complain. In truth, making any restrictions was a kind of questionable and dangerous idea, so the Federation thought of this Awakening as a special occasion such as recruitment from different areas. Hence, in recent years, Forced Awakening turned into a splendid occasion with the forthcoming Federation''s examination being the main event. A lot of attention aimed at the Federation every time such an event arrived. Sharing was caring. It was an old saying that not many organizations liked, as many wanted this treatment on a large scale, or kept it confidential or restricted. But its creator thought otherwise, knowing that this was no simple task. It was his toy. His creation. If an untalented youth went with it, they would burn out sooner, yet who would predict it? If great ones charged ahead quicker, stabilized and grew alongside their System and Emblem well, it was worth some celebration. It was exactly what many Walkers wanted and what humanity had to realize came with consequences and compromises. If enough people knew how to differentiate Walkers and their qualities, things would be much better. Growing powerful troops would be a walk in the park. Of course, the truth was difficult, and it was true that traditional Awakening had its benefits. Nobody wanted the world to burn, nor did they want to see teenagers bursting apart in pain and misery. Because of this, Forced Awakening happened every half a year and not all year round. The Federation established this system of seeking talents into a test opportunity and made it public as recruitment under this event. Every half a year, there were hundreds of spots offering a way ahead, be it for young Walkers around the globe, or from the Federation itself. Organizations would recruit them afterward since their quality and worth became much more apparent. Because of them, Walkers and their age were more important than ever, and speaking of that grace before was prudent. They meant greater potential either way, yet recruiters wanted the best talents possible, so where could it go earlier? In times when they didn''t have the proper science on their side? Well, for the past two decades, the mixture of some events turned many organizations aflame, giving many older Walkers many thoughts, and new generations more options than ever. Why? Because it was working and proving itself. Numerous Walkers had experienced this procedure decades ago, with the best of them encroaching on the Rank 7. William was clueless about such matters, for it was not taught Outside. He, like many others before him, or in similar situations, couldn''t get behind the hidden world of Walkers. Even with Miss Anderson and this orphanage, it would not change. His stay Outside gave him a more drastic truth, while he was still growing, stubbornly looking ahead and behind him, while the time had come for no turn to count. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Miss Anderson was a proxy for the Forced Awakening, and she knowingly sent many youths to such treatment. William was one more to a large list, but he didn''t know it. He had different thoughts in his head. The fact that he heard Luke talk about his Walker father shocked his heart. Why did he never know about it? Why did he never realize it? What about his mother? He forgot to ask about her, or Luke cleverly changed the topic or didn''t know about her. If he knew about the father, perhaps she might be closer than far. William hoped for that as he walked around his room, unsure what to think. Who were Walkers? They were soldiers who fought and walked through the Dark Fog, opposed Corruption, and hunted Darks. They were designed warriors against the Dark Age and every one of them had powers fit for such an age. Walking through it, obscured yet safe, and lofty and brave, their name gave reason for humanity to walk forward. Whenever the Darks attacked, they would crush them, defend, or fight back in any way they could, establishing new settlements, long-lost cities, or seizing critical spots. That was the hopeful explanation that William grew up with. What was the truth? It was hard. Much harder. He had seen Walkers dying, fighting, and even starving, or... turning. It was terrifying. William shivered just from those memories and images lingering in his head. He was the one. He was the Walker. Stories and knowledge circling around the generations was one way for Outside to see some truth. What was correct or not was shorter, so what was available thanks to many camps and protections was precious. William knew that without Walkers, nothing would stand today. No camps. No buildings. But public was public and Outside was Outside. Then, there was the Federation. A paradise, or so it was described by a few Walkers that he met in many places or under difficult circumstances. Close Walker often meant two things: protection because of a good reason, or fight for a better reason. They were guards Outside, protecting what others could not. Yet, even if one regarded the facts and logic with reason, not every one of them had time to waste or regard young Walkers Outside. William realized some of it in this camp, where he met Miss Anderson. He met Walkers before, good people too, and worse, much worse sights. Why would anyone bother with an unknown child, who was just one of many others? Federation couldn''t. Walkers were busy caring for a few, while the issue of growth was the root of the problem. Humans needed quite more than a decade to grow into bare-bone weight. For Walkers, it was the same, and it was a very normal, albeit unfortunate reality. Forced Awakening could change only so much. It couldn''t change what made people, people. Even if one had a possibility of becoming a Walker, the general view of raising a young and unknown Walker for many years was close to raising a normal child. If everything went well, good. If death came, that was it. End. They might be hope, but it wasn''t a stable hope. That went on as they came into existence, or in the following decades, and even in recent years, some places never changed. All organizations and nations waited for generations to grow, while death and birth kept cycling. As usual. As it should. Then, with Forceful or traditional Awakening, young Walkers would go into numerous brackets after the examination, where military divisions and outside forces would take them under their wings, grow them, or change them for their benefit. Greater ones would go to the best places. It was usual. There was no helping it. The true test was hiding in the future. Be it in the Awakening itself, or the System, Walkers were alongside others, and primarily under their Emblem. They were young, unaware of what was rising within them, and waiting to grow and fight to the death for any given sign and opportunity. Unknowingly, William was about to undergo this Forced Awakening and examination, but Luke didn''t want to talk about it yet. He was still far from adulthood, so there was only one way to fasten it up. He wasn''t being kidnapped, however. William was aware he was at an age where most youths like him could hardly remain stubborn. They had to make some choices and he decided on that a while ago. He failed, so this was his punishment. Due to many clues, he long knew that his Emblem was acting weird and powerful. He would go through some tests, and if he failed, he would wait or do it again later. Frankly, he knew he could not fake it. He couldn''t fail anymore. There was no hiding that he was a Walker. There was no running away either. It wasn''t proper. Being sent away into an unknown world of Walkers was brutal for some kids, and it was how many of them ended up in these orphanages or under some care in distant places. William met and saw many kids who came here. Then, someone picked them up and they never returned because of their duties and training. That was what adoption was in most cases. Success was relative. They would take them and see if they were failures or not. In years, it usually proved something, and some orphanages were no longer fine, let alone a home. Whether the Forced Awakening was in the picture or not, there was a start and following paths. William had no idea what was around the corner, but he planned to ask Luke all about them. Most of the reasons and Luke''s words were swept under the rug in his room. Luke wasn''t willing to wait for too long, so he allowed William only an hour before leaving this camp for good. That wasn''t so bad; William remembered times when he had to escape whole camps or mountains in less than a minute if he wanted to live. Currently, within his room. William was scrambling through his possessions, which wasn''t much to begin with. He had very few hobbies. Reading was about it, but he wasn''t all that keen on it thanks to his work on farms, or lessons. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Sudden steps from the door revealed Dann, who wasn''t smiling or talking, which was rare. He came to make it good enough, for his friend and himself and for no regrets to hunt them in the future. Saying goodbye was never a good feeling at this age, but they weren''t about to say farewells. They weren''t even dying, so there was nothing sinister behind his face. ¡°You said it right, Dann. I have no path ahead than to try.¡± Willam said. ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°You said it was inevitable.¡± ¡°That, I said proudly. Why? You are a bloody Walker! All blood and dry. Your humor is like that. Terrible. Well, you should laugh more. Perhaps you would... well, anyway.¡± William looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you even know what is ahead of me? Do you even know what to do in my position?¡± ¡°You put me through private lessons.¡± Dann puffed his chest. ¡°I know what to say/.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± Dann tried to remember. ¡°Something something affinity. Oh, right. You should hope that your Emblem is great with some tests! Some Walkers will look at you, and be all ''''WHOA, this guy is great! I want him!'''', isn''t that right?¡± William sighed and nodded. This was their truth Outside. A test was due to those fit for some recruitments, and he was being sent away for that purpose. Forced Awakening timing was about being right, and William was fit for one even with Luke or without him. Due to his age and general disposition, Miss Anderson would send him out anyway. ¡°Then, smack all Darks with godlike Skills. Don''t be sub-par in the examination...or, how was it again? Test? How could it be worse than here?¡± Dann reluctantly asked, scratching his head. ¡°Worse than listening to you? Oh, please, I would beg anyone to drag me away.¡± William said dryly. Dann gave him a long look. ¡°Was that an attempt for a joke?¡± He couldn''t believe it and asked. ¡°Say, was that about your parents... right? I can''t help but ask, sorry.¡± ¡°Don''t be. I don''t know the specifics anyway, which you must know by now. After all, you.... was there. In that camp. In that darkness. You lost your family and we met by chance.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Dann said and an awkward moment soon followed. ¡°I know I am about to be tested, Dann. After this is over, I will know more and some anxiety will better disappear like my humanity, isn''t that right? I will hunt you in your dreams instead!¡± William proclaimed and returned to his bag that had been with him for quite a few years. It was old, looking rugged but sturdy and without any holes. ¡°I know what you mean, William.¡± Dann lied and approached the window. ¡°Does it sound good though? To go out and do your duty? I think I have been with you forever, but you are still yourself.¡± ¡°That''s how it should be. Why I would be someone else?¡± Dann shrugged. ¡°I just... feel like I want to keep this straight to myself, Dann. Am I a coward for fearing Darks who killed my parents, or... are they even dead? What did Luke mean by what he said? Who is looking out for me? Why now? What was the point of being lost Outside for so long? What is even right? I looked, I mean. I looked as best as I could, but nothing came out of it.¡± He turned his head sharply to Dann, who struggled to speak, and smiled. ¡°It is good that someone is out there, looking. Think positively. This time, for real, dude. Do it for me.¡± William glanced at the floor again. ¡°Is it not frustrating that I may have power for revenge while stopping myself because I am a coward?¡± Dann sighed and hated when he talked about cowardice. If anyone was a coward, there were others than this boy. Dann had seen it. This part of William, he hadn''t seen very often. ¡°Forget it, dude. I am more of a coward than you, while you will do good. Why? We went through worse than some tests and whatnot. Laugh at them! Crush them as you do so.¡± Dann tried to ease the mood and half succeeded. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. It was rare, but the knowledge that certain Emblems could be weak, barely capable of influencing the Walker, wasn''t rare. Some had a difficult climb in Ranks, let alone come up to a young Walker''s terms, while some had vast walls and limitations to hunt, cycle, and work. Most would have some beginning, which was describing talents, tests, and affinity, followed up by a System that would work either way. What was different was how individuals worked with them. Some Emblems could affect too many things like their surroundings, and others had abilities to affect the entire city at some point. Not on their own, of course. Affinity was a way to witness their quality, but it was more like a flavor, a face value, or their truth. Skills were what mattered in actual battle scenarios, described when the System would awake, giving Walkers techniques to grow, powers to kill Darks with, and time. A lot of time. Affinity was set in stone most of the time, second to flow and numbers hiding in the Forced Awakening. How it all worked and changed, or came to be, was one of the many mysteries and questions that no one could figure out without being a Walker himself. Nevertheless, some tried to test those boundaries for ages. William and Dann remembered a few memories when they saw Walkers fight from the distance, talk to one another, or them. One was shrouded in a mysterious veil of glowy matter. It didn''t resemble William''s crimson. It looked like water ripples of wavering cloth, or limbs, or... lines? Waves, but bigger than those hiding in his little Emblem. Some Walkers could even float midair, fly at high speed, and have an innate strange capability. Shattering buildings and ridiculous feats of strength were common. A wide, flowing, and glowing cloak could be an embodiment of the Emblem, or a mere Skill, or one of the Molds. A prideful possession of choice, work, and progression of imaginations and work of Vectors and Arcana. Most Emblems had core manifestations that would come out at first, looking unique, and touching on some starting Skills, or concepts of Emblems. They could be bizarre flowing body parts, unnatural tools, or common weapons. It was magical, yet that was how Walkers were for almost a century. William wondered what kind of Walker he would be. Dann wondered the same. That one flowy cloak was capable of cleaving Darks with a flick, changing shape, and moving like a blade. The buildings, shrouded in Dark Fog and hiding Darks were then destroyed in large radius. It was crazy to consider that such Walkers could die very easily as well. Human bodies or their parts were why, William often assumed, yet it was a wrong assumption. Outside had various Walkers, and he had seen some of them. In truth, Walkers had strong bodies because of Emblems and they were more resilient than one would think. The effects and birth of Emblems were unknown and foreign things from Outside. It was seen as an opportunity, but also a shining chance that wouldn''t do much until a baby become an adult, if not older. With age, strength increased, progress mattered more and more, and some things got much harder than cars losing fuel. It was natural. Emblems were the same. So far, William knew some effects and causes when they appeared in this world. Only in some babies, however. It could not be influenced whatsoever, and even some breeding was supposed to not work. Even between Walkers, it was inconceivable to think of something else Outside. Which was why William was shocked to hear that his father was a Walker. He carried after him. Why did Luke say it like that? Had he even said that? It was confusing. It was described that the Dawn, the beginning of the Dark Age, was a reason to hate time. Many civilizations lost their ways. Cultures vanished. People and knowledge became scarce, turning wealth and history into survival, while humanity began to dwindle between despair and trying to live. Where it all began was unknown, as Incursions and Darks spread fast like plague, and soon evolved and changed everything. There was some story behind the Dawn, as it was a history important for the current Walkers. It happened in the prime time of civilization in the twenty-first century. Ever since then, humanity moved nowhere, and frankly, they couldn''t. Advancements in technologies were due to time and safety, or the progression of science or people. Emblems or Walkers were an inevitable object of interest due to their immense nature and importance. Before the Dawn, people were curious about everything. Thus, technology moved forward at a steady pace, for the imagination had no borders. There were inventors, intellectuals, professors, and countless hobbyists, experts, and scientists across many fields. All for that to not matter all that much for decades after the Dawn. The amount of destruction and death that crashed the continents, crushing the history of thousands of years, was deafening. Development stopped, and many places stagnated in survival, let alone in some science, or development. Survival moved forth in a rough reality. Electricity became rare. Food was inadequate. Weapons essential. Lives were...well, without them, there was dread. And where dread was, or where lives scattered for survival, Darks fluttered. There was nothing. No one could think of something. The death toll of the population kept even the most stupid and unreasonably naive opinions away, while humanity crawled like rats for cheese, knowing that death was around the corner, yet some had to take that bait. Walkers often did. Some eventually succeeded, while humanity didn''t stop believing as a whole. Due to that collective mindset, humanity thrived in different ways. In hideous ways compared to the past, it was perhaps no different from the ancient past where technology was nonexistent, or very little. It was in people''s genes. To struggle and fight, survive, and keep going even if one had very little in their life. So what if the Darks caused the planet to halt any negative effects of the past humanity, reducing their nasty effects to null? It was an event that ceased everything away, including the general nature and animals, not just humans. It shifted everything in a new direction. Dark direction. Nature had to adapt and survive. Then, strike back. Like people. Like Walkers. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 2014. That was the year of the Dawn. A stop of calendars and the start of a Blank Century under some stories and letters from shelters and people. Still, the clocks kept going, for the time could not stop. It was fortunate that some people were prudent and many materials for teaching and knowledge were never destroyed, and rather kept safe in many ways. Digital or written, they were left for the unknown future where the new professors and scientists might keep speculating, trying to reclaim the lost knowledge, technology, and science. It happened, oblivious of some of that past, because there were no Walkers back then. Even if the dead couldn''t know that their prudence protected humanity, helping an unknown future. The large scale of apocalyptic destruction didn''t affect all areas unconditionally. The planet Earth was vast, filled with water and land, and fewer people if one would assume the sheer scale of everything. Sure, there were billions of human lives at some point, but the animal kingdom and scale of the earth were even bigger. Many Darks cherished that large idea and moved accordingly when the Dawn happened. Space was a gift and curse at the same time, while Incursion could not possibly overthrow the whole planet. It was a case of years. Tough years. And those who didn''t want such invasion struck back, or hid like turtles, trying to live like rats or lofty aristocrats. Some islands, communities, or remote places completely abandoned the rest of the world, which included bunker societies and things like that. Taking care of themselves only, their fates were theirs. There were many such cases, and most ended in unknown silence and time, or they kept going, surviving even after a century, unknown to Walkers, unfamiliar with reality. Destruction, Corruption, and continued hunts of Darks halted farming, travel, or ways to go ahead. It moved fast throughout the Blank Century. Years passed, and in the twenties of the twenty-first century, the strongest retaliation was the usage of atomic bombs by some nations stuck at their last wit. They caused as much nonsense destruction as possible and ignored worldwide effects on a large scale. The weather changed, the ground began to rot, and a lot of places in the world became inhabitable. But Darks survived. They adapted because of human stupidity and the last resort which some idiots considered to be their middle finger to death. That was a far past that touched upon the last proper moments of some nations. Some did it earlier, others not at all, for they already lost their nukes, or they couldn''t push that button. By the half-way mark of the twenty-first century, humanity lost its strongest old weapons. Nobody at present even remembered those who chose that destruction, or why, or... when. People survived. Nature adapted where it could, or where no other choice came. Nowadays, a different world carried different rules and people because Walkers changed the status quo. There were no atomic bombs. Instead, there were living atomic bombs, walking, fighting, teaching, and helping in better ways than cold-hearted murder made by a simple push of an old button. With Walkers came different difficulties and a lot of pain and grief, but that was part of fighting. Lives had to keep going. Years after the use of atomic bombs changed with the first generation of Walkers. Emblems were the core reason why. Their first notes depicted unfortunate cursed babies, who eventually grew into effective weapons. They were able to fight against strange beings that moved in Dark Fog, eventually stopping things previously seen as unstoppable. Some were even capable of nullifying Corruption and killing Darks in moves no humans ever imagined. It was a brand-new dawn, in some capacity. With experimentation and bravery, settlements claimed some wins, and losses decreased, giving a new start for the human race. They started to expand all due to Walkers, who they utilized like fine tools, or straight-up slaves with very few options. Freedom wasn''t cheap. Emblems were their fateful prisons, and the System was a whispering devil over their shoulder. Darks were, at first, unable to cope with the arrival of those fighters, acting as if dogs met a new wolf in the park, but that was false. The park was vast. Too vast. Too hidden. Dark forest was unfathomable for youths who were barely fit to be called adults. Everything changed with evolutions and further Corruption, Incursions, the start of Rifts, and years that kept going relentlessly. Darks finally met their match in heaven so they became happy, if not complacent to see this change of heart. Walkers never stopped moving. It was a game between hunters, so it was more like an endless war. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Information about the first Walkers was¡ªdue to their time and chaos¡ªnot entirely known even in the year 2128. The First Walker generations had it darker, tougher, and more mixed with unknown chances because they walked a path that had no shortcuts, yet Darks were the same against them. That was around the half-point into the twenty-first century, where each year produced Walkers at a steady pace. A deadly pace, or so many people described. After almost eighty years of that, newer generations knew what to expect and do, and time also changed. Now, Walkers were in charge, and people found hope and focused on it. However, back then, a lot of chances slipped by, changing a great time to a struggling hope, until even that started to crack apart because Darks started to gain the upper hand. It was as if they woke up, and found greater prey than humanity and nature, or it was more rugged, operating on instincts, or destructive hope. Named were why. The Dawn was how. Darks were unreasonable. People never found something correct about them, for they were abominations, doom-walking, flying, or floating around without any goal in sight then destruction. It was a focused scope of thinking, no different than observers thinking how a bear went to a stream to catch some fish. Nature was also brutal. Darks were similar. Almost. People began to cope, compromise, and start thinking about the long-term benefits in the sixties and seventies. Walkers were the same. This idea was up to the older generations and surviving nations, which soon started new creations, models, and projects of the first Walker-based organizations. The Federation became the greatest project of the Blank Century, right around the mark of the new century. Three decades of history wasn''t a lot. In fact, things went much deeper because the Federation held a vast amount of ideas from the past nations or Blank Century. They decided on a proper land set by Walkers and links around the world. There was time for heroic moments only where it was worth it. The Darks were hunters, capable of change, even against strong Walkers who began to see their lacking manners. It was because of human growth factors, as well as the System, or ways to increase the Ranks themselves. Darks had far too insane a headstart, instincts, and dedication. Humans had the intellect to go against that. It didn''t sound like a lot. It was never enough. The majority of the starting generations of Walkers died long before great settlements stood firm and finished. But they were their vanguards, shadowy protection in stories or legacy, and history. This grace came from the bottom of their heart, deaths, and sacrifices. Darks almost couldn''t believe it. Never-ending retaliation from the first generation had a surprisingly big deal of changes, which most ended in dreadful ones instead of hopeful ones. Giving power a change of evolutions, new kinds of powerful Darks killed almost ninety percent of Walkers. Information about those times was regarded as classified since many people were unaware of what it took to be a Walker, let alone see or understand what they tended to do or face. Some were used to losses and retaliation was seen as a very lofty political move that was obscure in worth. Historically, that time period came from today''s Outside, so many stories and legends continued to circulate in some places, changing, becoming fake with tinges of truths. People, or even Walkers, shared it as history and documentation and blamed that fighting back had some consequences, and only true destruction could kill anyone or anything. That was a double-aimed fact. Humanity prevailed even after all of that and began to slowly crawl back from heavy losses that kept them at bay for decades of accumulated merits and work. A lot of work. With a new century starting, it was about time. Darks used to be more than winners at first. Then they tasted how to be losers before they changed into utter nightmares that hadn''t moved much ever since. There was only wilderness Outside and no proper nations. There were bare-bone components of them, thanks to perceiving ideas that leadership had to keep going and history had to keep up. At least in the northern hemisphere, this ideology was in people''s blood and minds. These remains were the struggles of that time period, but that time gave rise to the current timeline, where Walkers were not only protectors but the ones who made the heaviest decisions. It was no longer a time for regular people, who would use or order the Walkers like weapons and tools. It wasn''t exaggerated or underplayed. They understood the status quo. Walkers weren''t fed up with anything; quite the opposite. They had to change their ways, knowing they had to do the same thing as them, but now holding their own reign. Walkers couldn''t live without normal people. There would be nothing otherwise. William liked to hear these interesting stories ever since he was seven. He remembered little details that his mother used to tell before sleeping, though most of them were bitter memories, huffed by her soothing voice, or he couldn''t remember them because he was way too young and her loss came at a terrible time. As William kept his pace in silence, Dann teased him. ¡°What will you do in the Federation, sir Walker, big guy, or... how else to call you now? Will you get a nice uniform as well? Should I call you a bit better?¡± ¡°Call me muppet if you may,¡± William tossed a pillow at him and finished his packing. ¡°Muppet... Uhm. That is harsh, sir muppet.¡± Dann said, sitting on the bed. ¡°You will fight. I know it. You fought before. You never stopped.¡± ¡°But fear...¡± ¡°Is natural. You are just a person born with a tool. Use it well.¡± William scratched his right arm, showing a crimson storm in its prison. William wasn''t sure if he saw a crack in it, or if it was his heart. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°Darks wait for nobody. They attack anyone. Become it instead.¡± Knowing more about the Darks was the same for Outside and Walkers alike. Knowing the enemy. That was one step to get ahead. Knowing oneself was another, and Walkers had heavy responsibility and ideals about both ideals. For example, Hellgars, which were beast-based Darks, resembled a mix of wolves, lions, and large cats. Their Dark Aspects made them mutated, weirder, and often mixed with various patterns. They could be slender, hideous in skin, sharp in claws on four limbs, or slender while being the same as some thicker ones. Some Walkers described it as their progression since some Hellgars could be of Rank 1, 2, or 3. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Darks could change or evolve into something else, cross-breed, or eat. Or... well, Turn. Giving rise to a new name and Rank was common practice for them. Hellgars were no different. Sometimes, their Rank and bodies would change without the name change due to their instability, or lacking supply of many things. Rules about the status quo and changes were hard to come by, though Outside had its ways of rumors, stories, or nicknames, or some knowledge from the Walkers came up next. Knowing about them was essential, even if they were outcasts, or weaklings compared to true hunters. William heard there was a lot more to them than Outside knew, whereas Walkers weren¡¯t known to openly speak and make lessons about everything. Walkers knew what was up. The Federation knew even more! William was about to learn confidential details because he wasn''t ready before. Now, he was. Isn''t it kind of insensible? William thought to himself ages ago. To know, but not to speak of it? A huge head was Hellgar''s normal Aspect, giving them a wide jaw, heavy forward-leaning strength, and incredible pushing power. Rows of five-inch tall teeth made ferocious tools and any bite could tear limbs, reaching bones. Their Ranks were moderately small, so they were relatively weak and killable with firearms and sharp weapons. But their numbers could make up for it a lot since they often acted within groups, or straight up Hordes. Aiming at weakness and limbs was recommended, or so William learned personally and from many people. He memorized a lot of effort from his history and ears of listening, or eyes watching. Dann was the same. They had to learn how to kill to survive and vice-versa. And they were kids. What about Walkers? William knew those¡ªeven at Rank 1 or 2¡ªcould kill these beasts for breakfast, or in whole tides of hundreds at upper Ranks like 4 or 5. With up to a dozen feet in height, even Hellgars could be as big as horses, but wider, capable of pouncing, or doing stealth if their Aspects were great, and bodies slender or quicker. They were hunters who could devour a human in a minute. Dark Aspects described hideous features in most cases, giving physical ideas unnatural concepts. Hellgars could have spikes around their backs, head, and tails, tentacles coming out of their flesh, or their fur or scales would have weird coloration, effects, armor, or sharp properties. They could also have numerous eyes, as it was the most common Aspect of Corruption. Some other common Aspects were universal, like some Dark Miasma, Dark Fog, or a way to touch on Corruption or similar energy as Walkers do. Some were elemental, manifestations in poison, flames, and so on. Stronger Aspects were rare and often sights of Darks in the middle of evolving to a higher Dark, or seen at high-rank Darks as a whole. Complications rose in Rank, as well as power and capabilities, followed by much broader perspectives and desires. Loftiness was common. INtelect can follow. The more special the Dark Aspects were, the stronger their powers were, and the rarer they became. It was related to their Ranks, similar to how Walkers had their own talents and perks, but those had incredible disadvantages caused by lower numbers of bodies to toss at their opposition. Walkers had a guiding System and potent Skills and were much more tame in comparison to those monsters with no sense of reason. They were not that unhinged, but carefully brought up weapons in human forms, with possibilities and powers under their grasp. Their Emblems were their sole Aspect. It was their everything. William recalled dozens of other Darks while he was chatting with Dann, imagining how to kill them, aim for weaknesses, or escape from their pursuit. Half an hour later, he excused his ass and gave his room a final goodbye. *** On the first floor, Luke was napping as he promised to himself, sitting in a chair and almost falling off. A sudden vision and a dream about some Darks woke him up with shock, followed by huffing whispers and steps. Fearfully, and with a soft yelp, he almost punched approaching William, who was way too close to his chair. William froze, already prepared to leave this place and Dann behind. There were no tears between them. Dann felt proud to let him go after his dutiful last lesson. They promised to come back, tell new stories, and remember childish promises and their time together when they will have new things to tell. One day, when they would both accomplish something with their lives, of course. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°You scared me, kid,¡± Luke said, hiding his embarrassment. ¡°Don''t approach any Walker who is dozing off. That is common sense. Remember it... or.. be prepared for pain. Sleep is luxury, don''t you know that?¡± He complained like an old man without saying sorry. He sized William, who was holding an old bag over his shoulder, and his complexion and Emblem seemed good. He looked ready. ¡°I have no such sense, mister Irwin,¡± William said in return, speaking far too politely in return to his previous lack of care or emotions. He was quite agitated and he realized his Emblem attacked him in his turbulent changes later. Normally, this much was worth a beating. Not anymore, he supposed. ¡°Nice bag. I guess orphans have it not so easy and are prepared to take off at any time, eh?¡± ¡°Bag? I don''t have much. I can be happy to be alive. Thank you for asking, mister Irwin. And yes. I guess you''ve read my reports, but...¡± William tried to look for Miss Anderson, but couldn''t find her. It wasn''t that big of a deal. He hugged her and promised what he wanted. ¡°Whatever, you have the guts of a kid anyway, so let''s leave,¡± Luke shook his head, got up, and recalled a small mistake that he had made a while ago. Walking out of the building, the sun was bright and warm. The five-story building had numerous trees and bushes everywhere, giving children some freedom, even if it meant less place for businesses and buildings. This orphanage could afford it; it was in the suburbs of Camp Roshwell, where William spent the past two years working, living, and realizing many things that he couldn''t do earlier. Living in this camp wasn''t so bad; it was recommended to him due to his age and he got accepted to the orphanage due to Dann''s persuasion. There were great work opportunities on the farms, and this camp was among the best in this part of the world. It was almost like a city, with stable buildings, and many collections of small rectangular districts between farms, or factories. Wood wasn''t as evident material. Most construction had sturdy materials that were hard to come by, which spoke of this camp''s history, protection, and connections. William had seen settlements and camps made of clay and mud. Bricks were considered luxurious, while wood was a popular material that could last long enough, without being a pain in the ass to process, make, or find. Things like steel and rocks were rather heavy, thus rarer. The sturdiest camp''s buildings had cement thick bricks for a lot of residential buildings. The orphanage was one such place, followed by most factories, and bunkers weren''t even that obvious as they were under the ground, hidden and well protected. With a population of many thousands of people, camp Roshwell was the biggest camp in Canadian borders, far from the ocean by a couple of thousand miles. Further, there was the Federation, safe from the land and built in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. William was surprised when he came to this camp for the first time. They paid a lot of attention to the internal structure, people, businesses, and factories, and everyone had some job to do, giving something back to this camp, and creating permanent solutions or work opportunities. It was like the old world. A normal city, almost, if it wouldn''t be for large watchtowers in the outskirts, cannons, and hundreds of guards and soldiers patrolling at all times. Guns were seen a lot; William knew at least five factories were creating them. It was a clever place thanks to its connection and deep roots to the Federation, so the business was booming and the land around this camp was fertile and rich. It needed at least this much to make it worth it, and numerous Walkers were always present here, acting as overseers, protectors, and greater soldiers. William saw them a few times in the past two years. They were kind of reclusive, always training or working beyond the walls. The camp took many refugees from Outside, giving them work, food, and a place to sleep. It was almost idyllic, but work was never-ending. There was also a hierarchy, for a better sense of humanity and civility, and protection. Luke didn''t care much for this camp. He walked to the street, aiming his steps at a motorcycle hidden behind a bush, waiting for him in its glory. ¡°Are we leaving on this? Where?¡± William asked, glancing for others, but nobody was around. ¡°Let''s talk on the go. I can speak, and you will listen, how about it?¡± Luke offered as he uncovered his military-grade motorcycle in good condition and style. It was fairly big, sturdy, and green in color. Some rust was in some plates, but it added some character. William approached it and immediately exclaimed in excitement. He had rarely seen this kind of work. ¡°A bike such as this is rare to see around here. Isn''t it expensive because of gas?¡± William asked with honest excitement as if he was in no hurry or stressed. In truth, he had seen many impressive things used by the military over the years, but those times usually held different circumstances. Like when his former homes or settlements broke because of Darks, or when they hunted him personally. At such times, caring about some sightseeing of these works of art was a laughable idea, so he couldn''t see them closely. Fleeing for his life, not caring about some vehicles or the Walkers was usually a good idea, right behind the safety of their ranks, or eyes. ¡°This bike?¡± Luke said, sounding confused. ¡°This is nothing much but my toy. Walkers could afford it. Federation has so many more, but they are so little for some. Frankly, they aren''t that good. Walkers can move faster. Also, so little space is here, so I had to keep the helicopter outside of the camp and take this for a ride. It is a rare opportunity to use it like this. Now, hop behind my back and either hold my back or handles behind you. It''s time to move on.¡± Luke grabbed a black leather jacket, wore it across his uniform, and started the engine. Wild noises spread when the plates and motorcycle began to tremble after Luke pushed a lever. William realized Luke was showing off, but some words couldn''t escape his ears. ¡°Helicopter?¡± William mumbled and recalled the last time he had seen a helicopter. He couldn''t figure out the reason for traveling by air, but... this was the Federation Luke was talking about. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Luke said he was taking him to a paradise, and he didn''t mean it by boat, but rather by air. Pausing, William was shocked to glimpse that the most exquisite form of transportation would be soon before him. Helicopters and planes were extravagant and only useful for large-scale operations, or missions by the greatest organizations of the present world. Walkers usually didn''t need them as much, for obvious reasons of waste, or lacking time or choice. Some missions required them, however, since Walkers had limited hands. Retrieving young Walkers with such tools seemed like a waste, which William assumed straight away. He would be surprised how far some Walkers went to reach and secure talented youths, or places, or their choices or missions. He had yet to realize the weight of his past, nor what the Federation was truly about, or who that person behind Luke was. He wasn''t clueless; he had the highest regard for the Emblem Academy, which was one of the most mysterious places around this world, followed by the Federation, which was the biggest deal for most camps. It wasn''t as mysterious, as it was seen as a powerful place that was like a king among the camps and this land. Most people from Outside called it paradise because of its reclusive and lofty stories and reputation. William had never visited it, like most folks around here, living Outside for all their life. William heard a lot about planes and aviation because of his personal interest. People used to travel overseas, flying at ridiculous speeds across the continents in a few hours for so-called trips and vacations. For him, that was an unbelievable and stupid waste of time and resources. William hopped on the back of the motorcycle, clung to Luke''s body, and checked on this bike with his foot. The bang was heavy, dull, yet sharp. This whole machine was sturdy and made of steel. Not old. Refurbished. It felt brand new in many ways. With the bag over his shoulder, he hoped it wouldn''t fall off, and that the old leather strip was better than ancient artificial leather. He had different worries than his back; he was hesitant and unprepared for what was to come. No one would be in his position. Youngsters like him Outside couldn''t possibly think of the heavens while knowing mud, even if some might be more talented than others, holding some secrets, or hopes in their bodies. William decided to lessen his worries by not thinking of any doubts. He looked back, seeing nobody, and then the bike. It was a wonderful machine that was trembling and screaming. There was no running anymore. There was no survival. He wasn''t a coward. Not all the time. In his mind. ¡°Don''t be so nervous, William,¡± Luke said, masking a bit of his voice thanks to the growling engine. ¡°You can tell that I am nervous?¡± William asked, not noticing the change in Luke''s mannerisms by calling his name. ¡°You don''t need to care about me, sir. Isn''t it normal to be nervous?¡± ¡°Your hands are shaking. I was once like you too, although in different circumstances, age, time, place, and... well, we are completely different. Ha! You are Gale! Fucking hell, I am speaking way too much today. My mouth hurts.¡± Luke spitted to the ground and waited for the engine to heat up. He eyed the empty front yard and open gate to the street. ¡°Walkers, eh? I thought only ordinary personnel; those helping the Walkers, would check recruits such as me. It isn''t a test, right? Walkers aren''t needed for this sort of work, or is it different this time? You are a Division Walker, sir. Is it because of those who look for me, or what is this get-up? It feels odd. I''ve seen youths like me going away many times. Walkers like you... I mean, the Yondu Division is famous!¡± ¡°Look who is so curious? Walkers or youngsters, as long as they grow safe, who cares about their details? Tests are only good at due time, but there are some exceptions, do you know that?¡± William scoffed and didn''t reply, knowing very well that his Emblem wasn''t normal, but did they know it? How could it be?! How abnormal was this situation, if that''s the case? He lacked critical information besides his personal feelings, knowledge, and assurances. Some of that might be lacking or way too terrible. He needed information. Proper Walkers. Organization to see, and places to ask. He wasted time, waiting for nothing, even if a chance had been pending for a long time right before his face. The moment Luke spoke of his family, he completely disregarded his Emblem, or the Emblem came forth instead. It shouted, screaming, and spreading like flames guiding his emotions. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Blame Outside for that, or... my past. Seriously, sir Irwin, what is going on?¡± ¡°Orders, boy, and who knows what else hides behind them. Oh, let me say it. Walkers. It is like that, you see. They looked for you. I came just because of them. The past lookout from ten years ago was that too, by the way, but let''s not go there yet. We will have this conversation later and in a better place. Before that, don''t fall off.¡± Luke chuckled, didn''t wear any helmet like William, and the engine was ready. A sharp sound and churning huffs pounded the ears, and even the thick exhaust put out numerous puffs of smoke. The sound was impressive, unfamiliar, and hard, penetrating the eardrums and echoing around camp Roshwell. It was that kind of sound that William hadn''t heard often. ¡°Wow! This is a traditional motorcycle. Not solar one?¡± William gasped, but before he had a chance to hear Luke''s answer, a gust of wind stopped his thinking and talking, quivering his fingers and voice. The sheer speed this motorcycle went forward was unlike any horse, or pig William had ever rode. Followed by a sharp turn to a proper street, he almost fell. A chance to drive such vehicles was only for certain professions or the military. Repairs, manufacturing, high-rank officers, and makers of such machines had such privileges. But as far as William knew, fuel for these beloved machines, or very powerful tools was very precious around the camps. There was only one shop that worked with such things openly, and very few got to see them or work with them. They were making many parts for the Federation here, and some Enginists and Machinists could make them personally if they could or wanted. Camps weren''t just farmland, but another place with enough people to put some worth into large-scale facilities. It was more like a gamble, a stake that the Federation had to use no matter what, even if it required sacrifices because of the open Outside. But this openens was no prison. It was an opportunity. A required one. The Federation itself was much bigger, filled with bigger facilities, countless workshops, and factories that would dwarf the camps. But land was limited and people were too. Thus, William took this speed for granted and grasped Luke''s back. The air was hitting his face, but he powered through it and glanced forward and around him. This camp was his home for two years. Before it was too late, William looked behind him with resolution. Dann, who was there together to survive in these lands, was left behind. ¡°See you again, Dann,¡° William mumbled, and by some miracle, he noticed a head poking from the upper floors, followed by a fist. Dann was shaking his arm vigorously, thought it was a bit too late for some grand farewell. Luke turned the street and the orphanage was no longer visible. Dann no longer saw the motorcycle that he wished to ride, albeit he still heard that noise. ¡°Well,¡± Dann stopped waving and leaned from the window. ¡°I hope you will have some future as a Walker. One way or another, it is what you should do and will do better than many.¡± Everyone had their stakes. Dann had his own as well. His life carried dreams. One of the better things he accomplished was now gone, but who cared about it? Not him! Shaking his head, he couldn''t help being dejected. SMACK! Dann slapped his own cheek, still hanging from the window with his upper body, knowing he couldn''t slap William today, or soon. ¡°Call it a good future, DANNY!¡± Dann shouted for the whole camp to hear, bearing witness to his passion. Grinning in peace of mind and bits of sadness, he clutched his fist and decided on many things. Getting back inside, he entered the room that he paid for with determination on his face. He remembered the day he met William and knew this was inevitable. Small kids survived something that many Walkers couldn''t but who even knew about it? Who would believe it? Who would care? Frankly, some things better remain in the darkness. Where they belonged. Not many adults cared for stories coming from children. Not only they could be fake, hoping for attention, but they could be full of holes. The survival and journey afterward weren''t too lonely. Dann knew it. They couldn''t survive alone, so they went with many refugees and took shelter where they could. Settlements, bunkers, or camps didn''t matter very often. William mattered more. ¡°You have your own life too, Danny,¡± Dann said to himself. ¡°William is special. I am not. It isn''t as if I am losing my life here, while the Walkers are protecting everything left and many die for that sake. Darks! Crash them, William. All of them.¡± He hyped William from afar, over-thinking and imagining things that could not possibly calm him down. Sitting on his chair, he leaned on a sturdy-looking wood that screeched, making awful sounds. It was one way to get a headache, while the legs could crack. Yet, it didn''t stop him from watching the ceiling, which was his for the past year, with the last one being ahead. Now, he had to leave this room for others. With William gone, there was nothing here besides some young Walkers half his age, or slightly older. Well, he scoffed at such thoughts. Some children didn''t matter. He didn''t know them anyway, though he understood how this place worked. Those child Walkers will soon disappear. They were precious resources. It was a belief set into the minds of many people Outside. It was a rather peaceful time, though he could describe the previous orphanages being like that as well. Until it wasn''t. Darks attacked many places, so being on the lookout or moving was always right. Dann had seen sights of nightmares that he wished he would never see again, with William being the same. So far, the current landscape of camps held around two dozen camps in total, with very few being like Roshwell. On average, smaller ones lasted two years because too many Darks would start to desire them, no matter how many Walkers would come to them for protection or not. Frankly, sending a big one would appease them instead, burning the camps sooner rather than later. It was better to be stealthy, not overstepping some boundaries, even if bigger camps had much more resources, while too many spread-out assignments were troublesome. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 There weren''t just Incursions or Rifts around here. The most common dangers came with simple Hordes that could decimate smaller camps if an Alpha was within them, or if numerous Rank 5 Darks and above were attending the feasting or tasting. If some settlements did not have proper Walkers, fleeing was the obvious choice. Darks could come from the ground, sky, or land, destroying, corrupting, disallowing life to exist, and hindering dreams. It wasn''t at any moment. There were numerous signs of approaching Hordes one could see before their attacks. Dark Fog would flicker like a storm. Then, there were Drones; little or large flying blobs of fog and energy, that could send information to Hordes or worse. Those were the smallest problems on their own, but their network was not. The last thing was notable marks of space, but that was only noticeable by some Walkers, and another was calculating moves, migrations, and observing nests or Darks on a large scale. No one should underestimate those monsters, their evolutions, minds, thrill, dark emotions, and aspects of their hunt. From the beginning, they had their purpose, or so it was believed when the Dawn spread, and people who felt their presence afterward couldn''t cope with them. People always fought against one another. More than a millennium of history proved that until it cracked like the sky itself. There were stories and legends. They said monsters came, rose, crashed the ground and cities, and began to feast as if they never tasted anything before. Some described them as demons straight from hell, coming from religious stories, or dreams. Corruption or Fog was seen as a storm, poison, and disease. It was more like a horror, for there was no fighting back. Humans tried, but Darks were unhinged, Corruption bottomless, and Fogs were like churning madness. Right. Madness! They could not stop themselves. Humanity lost clarity a long time ago because Darks changed in time, and history made further differences. Nowadays, few can remember what was it like before the Dawn, and anyone normal shouldn''t care too much. Darks might be a little calmer, all things considered, or if one regarded their butchering that went for decades until Walkers came to be. Then, it still changed, so what possibility even mattered? It seemed like a cycle, a never-ending game when one side fought the other for advantages and losses. Walkers tested that belief, themselves, Darks, and time or history. They wanted to see some merit, a way or answer why this apocalypse even started. No one was sure. Nothing indicated anything after humanity lost its population, pulled the nuke buttons, and years passed in blank pages. People waited for a new age. A time without Darks. It didn''t come no matter what. They should make it happen. People grow still, restless, hoping, or turning into fake hopes or core resilience. Outside was strong at that, as they were used to shit and darkness and their survival was their proud priority. They could crawl over themselves, push others, and kill for that as well. Dann was a living example of that, as he watched previous camps, and places outside of others, seeing people with William and observing him more. Destroyed, or gone, it was the same good story. Not Corrupted. It was worse. Some were still people. Dann watched William''s back, or hands that were pushing his fearful ass out off the brink of death. At the last horror, still a young teenager, Dann was as afraid as he was younger. Terrible experiences could hardly be forgotten, including the deaths of people, let alone his family. But with the brilliance that was William, who at least had some backbone even though he was younger, they lived. ¡°Nah. No. No. Danny, you have some principles too. Remember what Father used to tell. Take care of yourself first, and then the people you care about, while dreams come afterward. Live life to fulfillment, survive to tell the tale, and live for good that is yet to come. The world will be here. It won''t go away, but people could. One has to move from one disaster to another. It is how it goes, while a sacrifice is as common as the pain.¡± Dann recited his mantra, which was often forgotten in a heartbeat or changed, and nodded to himself. Leaning forward on his chair, he stopped himself. A poke. A flash of light. Then a noise gripped his attention, turning his mind to the window where a bright crow stayed behind his window, looking at him. ¡°Oh my god...¡± Dann whimpered, tears leaking as if he had woken up thanks to a terrifying nightmare. Then, the crow crawled from the window, poking its flesh from the physical realms, or it wasn''t physical to begin with. Its feathers were mere fakes. Its flesh was glowy and seen like a shadow resembling a crow. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Dann almost fell from his chair. ¡°W-what...¡± ¡°It is interesting.¡± a voice said, coming from the crow. It was a pleasing male voice. ¡°What has come? What has changed with these strands? Speak, little one.¡± Dann fell and crawled to his knees. ¡°I am extremely sorry... I didn''t...¡± ¡°What? The loop is perpetual. Waiting. What have you done, or not?¡± the crow demanded, speaking in a silvery flesh and soothing voice. Dann begged for nothing, thinking and feeling things like shadows below him. It was watching, making a lot of whispering. It was his own shadow. ¡°Gale... goes out. Time is tidy. Crimson ready. People. Primevals. They came and left their mark, but he was fine. Still is, I mean. Remarkable, I guess.¡± ¡°For how many times, eh...¡± the crow sighted, shaking its beak. ¡°Time is waiting. You... will do.¡± Dann shook and looked up, eyes blazing in silver. The crow looked at him from above, standing beside the window. ¡°Suggestion one. Come to me. Two. Flow like a river and make up a tide. Second plan variant. Version one-seven-six.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dann nodded, stood up, and bowed. ¡°This one appreciated the guidance.¡± ¡°Bah. A mere tool to sizzle the time away. You won''t come fast. You shouldn''t. Years are tough and generations aren''t waiting. So much to see. So much to crash and play with. I am leaving.¡± the crow turned and left, disappearing into dust the moment it moved through the window. After that, Dann''s eyes turned to normal and he sat back on his chair. Grabbing a book from the corner of his desk, he looked at it with wild focus close to devotion. It was his secret. His little treasure. The book was thick and rough-looking knowledge about aircraft, including theory, numerous applicable lessons, and hundreds of pages of knowledge from long ago. It wasn''t a thing of the past, as some planes were still present and working. ¡°I don''t regret anything. I should regret nothing. The master will watch, and see the lines that matter. I will be of aid no matter what. Sorry, William. Don''t judge me, even if you will.¡± Sky fascinated Dann since he found this book in the debris of a destroyed city, along with a bunch of other things. Although it was more than a century old, its worth was outstanding. It was priceless. Time acted similarly. ¡°So what if William is special? I will push hard like him and forge my destiny with my own mind. Bah! Writing will wait. I will not be handed the luck of this world, seeking death and dreams. Well, the dreams are right. No. It is realistic. Needed. Who would even want to be a Walker? Not me!¡± Dann cheered, turned back to his past self, and began reading this book with a blazing confidence that wouldn''t disappear for numerous years. On this day, a great pilot, an avian architect, and a great craftsman took his first steps again. His path was starting. *** Meanwhile, on the Roshwell''s streets and around corners leading to more corners. Roshwell had no streets fit for large machines. It was for people, but horses and bulls were useful for supplementing the strength that people lacked. There were carriages with goods and food, so Luke couldn''t be crazy and ride through them or people. But people let him go, surprised and shocked to see such a machine, knowing the value of motorcycles. They weren''t that burly to make riding in this place a complete nuisance. People saw him and moved away, with a few of them seeing glimpses of a purple uniform, partially hidden under a jacket that Luke took upon riding his toy. Some understood a Walker was in a hurry, or someone from the upper hierarchy of this camp was going somewhere. Luke rode toward the eastern entrance, where he was supposed to enter and do his missions calmly. He tried. He really did. William saw people and blurred buildings and sky, often noticing curious bystanders who looked at them with shock, jealousy, or hatred. Luke wasn''t worried about these people, and William was glad to hold onto his back. It wouldn''t take that long for this ride to end. Although the streets weren''t perfect, the distance was still sizable. Roshwell was many square miles large in buildings alone, and when one counted in the farmland, it was like a large-scale city, thinly resembling the past agricultural settlements to make food for tens of thousands of people. It wasn''t possible to include too many machines like cars or motorcycles on such land. Factories were already precious and complicated enough. Most facilities needed useful machinery, talented minds to create them, and great hands to work and do them justice. People and Walkers understood it, even if it was true that this camp was more than capable of building some great machines. But when it wasn''t worth it or needed, why do it? The Federation controlled recourses, protection, and most Walkers. Camps had to adapt and people had to abide by those rules. Engineering and machinery were important. That couldn''t stop because of Darks, even if it did at some point in the past. Nowadays, people in large numbers have to rely on efficiency, and machines and factories for food out of farms worked for years. Camps understood what mattered, while the Federation supervised it for their own sake and creation. There was a lot of upkeep to keep everything in place, care for the military, and not let the past decades be in vain. A lot of care went into normal military efforts, ranging from normal soldiers, weaponry, and even large machines. Cars were civil. But the one equipped with missiles, cannons, or guns? What were the tanks of the past, if not great fortresses like a bigger machine? Scars of that idea were visible in many corrupted or destroyed parts of this world, either turned to dust or seen as ancient rotting war memories. Even after a century, many residues from wars and the former world stayed, assembling wonders that humanity once mastered and created at a much larger and greater capacity. Rusted tanks became useless. Buildings either turned to nests, or rocks, while some cities seemed abandoned, still in one piece, filled with Corruption, turned to huge maze-like nests, or places full of various Fogs or utter places of dread where nothing should breathe or live. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Tools were easily destroyed, deteriorated, and parted to dust. But they could return, built anew, whereas Walkers were hard to come by if they shared a similar fate. Regular weapons were ineffective at dealings with truly menacing Darks. Past humanity felt it the most. Coping with losing this old ideology was a tough reality that many nations endured in their own ways, either by running, hiding, or grabbing new possibilities. Technology soon came back. Older human inventions lost their charm, but progress was about appealing to the uncommon, or forcefully going against the flow. Alas, the numbers were right and Walkers were a completely different breed of weapons. Right now, outside of the question or ability of the past humanity, many old grudges resurfaced and minds worked for the sake of lost and new pride. The Federation was most advanced in those ideas, creating tools and weapons as supplementary authority and inevitable parts of their pride. For the missions, humans needed tools. Reassurance. Many people believed in their fake security, even if it couldn''t change the whole game. Not until they would see working helicopters; large slabs of steel and plates capable of flight with rotating poles above and behind. It was ridiculous, but it worked. How could something this big fly? Well, some Darks did, so why not some metals? Many dark years passed for conventional machines to count as saviors. That was changing slowly under some eyes and hands, and even some motorcycles and other supporting tools were slowly crawling back into people''s minds. They were yet to be common, but smaller ones required less hands and care, so they were becoming regular. Things like radios and the general use of electricity for light were already standard in most camps. The one Luke was riding was excessive and large, looking straight out of the old military books. William knew one could get¡ªor create¡ªa small electric motorcycle if one worked really hard. If not, a bicycle was popular and easy to make, since they didn''t require fuel besides healthy legs. Assembly, maintenance, and giving tools were one way to raise people''s morale, views, and advancement. A lot of it came from the old world, letting people grow attached to some ideals, and Walkers couldn''t deny hope for them. They were people too, so they knew everyone should get what they deserved. Eventually, people will taste the power of technology and science on a global scale once more. Before that, it was proper to let it continue. William had keen memories of all sides, but even primitive manners weren''t wrong. They were honest and some people needed it like the technology. In recent times, machinery was made with relative ease thanks to a more straightforward learning curve of Enginists, or Machinists, which were one of the most crucial professions in camps. Knowing how to make, repair, and crate stuff was the epitome of technology and people creating it. Enginists fundamentally changed the lives of entire settlements, creating common machines, ensuring they would work or provide their worth. Machinists were a bit better, working with more complicated and worthy tools. All organizations¡ªFederation included¡ªknew that the dawn of technology was rising back from its shadows that were hiding under decades of conflicts. Overseen and protected by Walkers, it was a gradual change for the better, which William gradually understood as he grew and learned things in the past decade without his parents. In some ways, it was great. It was also suspicious. Wasn''t his mother... like that too? Curious, helpful, and positive for the future? William got a headache every time he was thinking about her and these things. I am going away, William thought as he rode this bike. Gone from it all. Gone from the Outside. Not from people. This camp and space where one has to live proportional to their usefulness isn''t wrong. I learned valuable lessons. Now, I should look for more of them somewhere else, yet... here I am, seeing that they came for me instead. Good job, me. Really great. William had different usefulness than being a farmer, helper in many shops or factories, or friend for Dann. In camps, everyone should put forth some work, for it was their way of living, including people like William, who wasn''t a regular person, yet what else could he do? Those things in their bodies were their token of the future. A reason for hope, but it wasn''t as if they were royalty. They had to work if they wanted to live. Even children knew it. Working hard wasn''t easy. Living wasn''t cheap. That was common sense Outside. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Outside or the Federation, what is bigger? William thought. What is worse, or greater than the sky? What to think of Luke and... me? Emblem and everything, what does my father have been doing in the past, or... what my mother left for? For... father? He fought against the Darks of that time, I am sure. He fought against that Incursion. In that hell. What could''ve had my mother done? Help? How... Shaking his head, William waited until Luke stopped the motorcycle in a wide open space, close to the large stone walls and numerous smaller and bigger watchtowers made of wood because they often got destroyed. There was a closed gate, and... gunfire, people hurrying around the walls and street. Something was happening for sure. The military was moving, and even some Walkers went to work. ¡°Seems some Darks showed up as I wasted some time,¡± Luke said to William and got up from his bike. ¡°Stay here. I will deal with this and go out.¡± William wanted to question his words. It was obviously an alarm and some Darks were seen from the watchtowers and started attacking this camp. From the looks of it, Luke might be the reason for that, though his tone was firm. Too firm. William stopped his inner complaints and curiosity and remained sitting. Luke walked to the guards, still wearing his jacket. It had a zip in the middle, that he secured closer to his neck. The surroundings were pretty clean and hardly hectic. Nothing more than some little herd that knocked on the gate. Luke trusted his instincts. Then, he glanced for Walkers, but there were none around. They must be behind the walls, fighting close or in a distance. No one could see them; firing came from the watchtowers, where people wielded long-range guns, or sniper rifles, providing support for Walkers ahead. It was how things went in this part of the world, Luke knew. All the while the gate remained shut, yet he wanted to leave no matter what. Guards glanced at him. ¡°Hey, how about open the gate and let me through the gate? How about it, fellas? Why it''s locked at such a terrible time? Seems bothersome.¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± one of the middle-aged guards said in a bothered tone. ¡°We are working and protecting. You and your business will wait. Oh, I remember you from before. So you will wait.¡± Luke chuckled, knowing that his little task of being calm and secretive was worse than a punch to his guts. ¡°Listen, I was the one who came through that gate a while ago, sure. Riding a bike, remember?¡± He asked, glancing around a bit more, noticing more guards approaching some walls, curiously looking at him. All of them were regular people, chatting or waiting for something. They knew Luke was from some different place. Probably some private settlement, or he was here due to some big organization because of his great bike. None knew he was a Walker, which was odd, yet realized by William. He hid his uniform before this ride, so he must''ve done the same before. By hiding, he was asking for it. They saw his hefty motorcycle alone, which was complicated, great, and looking expensive. Some shops would pay a high price just to see it, let alone to buy its parts and see how it worked. It even had a proper gas for fuel. That was rare for a simple way to go and visit this place. These people would be shocked if they knew he came here with a helicopter instead, or because of a single kid that waited on that bike. Hearing Luke, the guard sneered and never heard such nonsense before. ¡°We have our own rules, soldier. You are tough, I can see that. You must be a mercenary. We have to check whether you are passing through with something that should not be passed by, so do you mind some examination? Your toy included, of course. There are quite a few problems between some people Outside, and some camps have their views on many matters. There are traitors among men. Rebels too, and people are sensitive to that kind of thing here.¡± ¡°Oh, I do wonder what is it about, as I''ve never heard of such nonsense myself. Rebels? Do you mean simple disagreements and personal issues between people? Call it strife for all I care, but that is normal even without Darks in sight.¡± Luke said, scratching his chin, and appearing as unbothered as he could be. His tone was calm, which made the guard hesitant. ¡°Right away that. Thanks for your cooperation,¡± the guard said, speaking as if Luke was an eyesore, before turning to other guards. ¡°Hey, you and you, take that bike for the inspection to the barracks¡± He shouted while pointing to some smirking guards. ¡°Inspection? Do you think this is necessary, or... do you think it is a good idea?¡± ¡°It is just an inspection. An inspection, do you understand English? Who do you think this gate is, and what is our job? Hear those gunshots and screeches? There is a fight outside. Walkers are fighting, got it? You came before and Darks suddenly came as well. Strange.¡± The guard found perfect excuses and rather than being confident, he sounded arrogant. William couldn''t refute it, so he wondered what Luke planned, or... why it was even happening. They don''t know he is a Walker. Isn''t that weird? Did Luke come here without any marks? William thought, glancing at his arms covered by his clothes. Well, he will be fine, even if his uniform would do something better. No need to show Emblem or... When William was contemplating, a few guards began approaching him. ¡±Now, go back to where you came from, redo your business here, while we take care of our business. That''s what outsiders get when they come here and act silly like you. Just wait patiently.¡± The guard said to Luke, who had enough and stopped forward. ¡°I insist to open it up.¡± He said, a thin bit of azure mist sprinkled in his eyes. But the guard didn''t see it and laughed at him instead. He approached him and shoved Luke away with both palms. ¡°Do you want to be detained? We have full authority to do so, in the name of Walkers and...¡± By a second shove to Luke''s chest, something changed, blew, and flexed. It was a thud. A breath. Then, a breeze. A sudden force spread from Luke, coming from within, and before the guard knew his name, he flew away, hugging a stone wall with his face. ¡°Oh, shit...¡± Luke said, chuckling and turning to the other guards. ¡°Have you seen someone slip like that? He is surprisingly talented.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Oh, crap,¡± Luke said, touching his chest. ¡°That was my fifth favorite jacket.¡± The rest of the guards went alert upon this considerable use of force, but all of them stopped as quickly as it transpired. Weapon halted, some dropped, and most guards were speechless. They knew what the head guard was doing was unnecessary. He could''ve let Luke go and do his business. What would be even point in anything else? What was outside wouldn''t be an issue to that quick motorcycle, while the Walkers and teams on the walls could deal with much worse. But after discovering a shimmering azure energy around Luke''s chest and eyes, pushing out the jacket aside, and fluttering his hair as if he was in the water, they shut their minds and mouths. ¡°A... Walker?!¡± Due to the burst, Luke''s jacket opened up quite well, and even his purple uniform was open, revealing a portion of his chest. A glowing sphere and some little shards were inside his chest, breathing waves of light, looking blue like the water or sunny sky. His chest was full, and even if some scars revealed some nasty past, his muscles and trained body were evident part of his Walker status. They were way too firm, and some muscles were even additional, not part of human anatomy. Silence spread. All guards were silent as if the Plague Fog spread around them, though seizing only their breath or voice instead of killing them outright. They understood that the one whose face was resting on that wall was barely alive. The head guard was bloody, and wounds needed many stitches like his face. He won''t walk for a long time, but he will live. ¡°Just so you know,¡± Luke said, speaking lightly as if he hadn''t done this for the first time. ¡°I haven''t touched a thing. It was self-defense, you see. There is a difference when one touches so close to here, you see.¡± He patted his chest, and because it was already exposed, he didn''t close his clothes. ¡°A Walker!¡± ¡°A bloody Walker came and hid in our camp?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Why hiding?¡± ¡°We are sorry.... don''t beat us up.¡± ¡°You already beat the head guard. No need for theatrics.¡± A collection of voices spread, afraid, and confused. Until another old guard came forward, sighing and shaking his head. Others were backing away, a gaze fixed on those fluttering hair strands, glow, and that Emblem. The one who nearly killed their colleague could do much more. No. He could do so much worse. It wasn''t rare. People often felt insignificant before proper Walkers. It made sense to not care too much about the children with inefficient and slumbering Emblems. But what about the ones with power, reputation, and often crazier minds? Proper Walkers were far too great and better not to be messed with. Regular people had to bow their heads. It wasn''t because of some savior-complex, or inferiority. It was how the current world functioned. And Walkers, like people around the world, were significant, unique, and often quite terrible when dealing with people or other Walkers. It was also subjective; some could be great teammates, others liked to be solo. It wasn''t all greed and part of the nature of humanity, but more like a cause and effect of everything around the world, various circumstances, and people. There were many times more normal people than Walkers. Their births were simply not sufficient enough and growing them was problematic. ¡°We... apologize.¡± the old guard said and bowed. ¡°We didn''t see your greatness, and... couldn''t, so don''t mind us. We have our issues and orders. Frankly, we wouldn''t open it up even if we knew you are a Walker.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Protocols. Is this your... Sir, is this your first time in Roshwell?¡± ¡°Inconsequential,¡± Luke said bluntly. ¡°I even gave you my military badge when I came here, though I hid my uniform because it has been part of MY protocol. It was a mission from another care, but you planned to get some free meal out of this chip? What sort of stupid decision is this? It is a shame.¡± He talked with a stern and clear voice, turning his waves into a pushing force that surged out of his chest, or it was just a mere aftereffect of his emotion, breath, and cycling energy. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. William wasn''t sure which, but he watched him regardless of others with open and shocked eyes. Numerous Emblems, he thought as he watched, scratching his right arm. What it would be like If I was losing more of them? His Emblem is pretty, glowing, and flowing like wind and water. But it is strange how it looks. Is it one... or more? Mine is lonely, isn''t it? His could be... something else. Better? Luke put everyone around him into a state of panic, all because of simple pressure. That included William, who was in his range. He realized it wasn''t too terrible. It was as if he was carrying numerous butches of hay and sacks of corn up the hill, or a storm was reaching him. ¡°S-sir?¡± the old guard said, unsure what Luke meant. ¡°Open the gate,¡± Luke demanded. Guards shivered and did as ordered. Without more troubles coming his way, Luke walked to William, who was speechless and still sitting on his motorcycle. He tossed a grown man across a whole street without lifting a finger. What sort of effects was it, or was it him, or... how does it work? Isn''t it up to control? It felt like he did nothing, William assumed without questioning Luke directly. Luke didn''t care for this commotion, gazes, or people. ¡°Let''s not do this anymore,¡± he complained, sat down, and restarted the engine. The old guard tossed the worries away and opened the gate when others didn''t. He gestured for them to aim weapons at the entrance and opened it just enough for Luke to go through. Hiding some panic and fear, he wasn''t looking at it rationally. Who would guess that a Walker would care about concealing their identity? Why? If one came here, regardless of orders, it should be valid to not mess with them. What is this about? What a terrible luck, the old guard thought. A crazy Walker knocked and caused such a mess. How does it make sense for this camp''s rules? Does it involve others or... wait! Yondu Division! It is the Federation''s business, yet why conceal it? A secret mission... perhaps. And for him to pick a kid along the way? Is this recruitment? I don''t recall every kid in this camp, and that one might be a young Walker. A fitting plausibility entered his mind. A lot of things could touch some sensitive issues between some Walkers and their organizations. If that were the case, regular soldiers and guards wouldn''t care for such things, let alone know their reasons. ¡°Who checked his badge where he came here?¡± the old guard asked, pushing the gate close and glancing at the surrounding guards. He did not get any answers. Just unsure glances aiming at the other side of the street, where some people helped a poor head guard who violated some untouchable boundaries. The one at fault already got his sentence, and the cause was nothing but greed and potential personal profit, extortion, or unfilial business like stealing. ¡°I see.¡± The old guard said and returned to his job. *** Soon, William was bracing for the gust of wind, but this time, it was wilder and not as regular. Luke rode from the camp at full speed and the gate closed straight afterwards. Sun and wind spread to their faces, revealing plains with some trees and one ongoing battle. There was a relatively open plain, with a road going through it, which didn''t seem like it. Around the fortress that was Roshwell, there were large-scale open farms, surrounded by forests and some hills that added protection. Furthermore, there were well-hidden farm settlements with some cattle and animals deeper in the hills, close to some mountains. William worked in those a lot, usually under a good enough perspective from guards all around the forests and further away. Thankfully, Darks didn''t care for farms. They didn''t have to, though their Corruption and steps seemed like a miasma, shattering what was alive like the plague. It was an unfortunate aftereffect of their existence. Because of that, and those farms, there was a lot to think about. There were underground tunnels underneath the farms, giving farmers a chance to flee if some Darks arrived. There were also squads of regular soldiers at all times, part of some hideouts, or watchtowers, and even Walkers were in important positions, maintaining surveillance in shifts. William knew it far too well and felt these farms were genius ideas and worth a lot of resources. Bracing against the wind, he looked at that distant battle, noticing squads of soldiers aiming riffles and carrying shields and armor. ¡°Protectors,¡± William mumbled and looked past them as Luke rode aside from them. They winced in surprise, taking Luke''s ride for an unnatural sight, but not as if they could shoot at him. Further away were Walkers. A small squad battled against a small-scale Horde consisting of numerous Hellgars, Cruisers, and Shriekers. There were nearly a hundred Darks in total, but not one exceeded Rank 4. There was no Alpha among them either, so this Horde was just an inconvenience caused by some Sniffer, Drone, or Droon who weren''t obvious to the naked eye. Those flying pests most likely escaped after sending this Horde forward, or this one was just one wild mess that had nothing crazy behind it. This Horde had poor leadership and Walkers were killing them at a rapid pace, wielding shiny weapons, flaring up with flame elements, and crazy Skills that looked like magic. There were just a few of them, yet they swiped the ground with a much greater number of enemies. William couldn''t see it all that well, thanks to Luke''s direction and speed which changed and moved further away from them. ¡°Sorry,¡± Luke said. ¡°Have you wanted to see their fight?¡± ¡°Why?¡± William asked behind his head, barely audible. ¡°I would. In your shoes.¡± ¡°I''ve seen worse and better sights,¡± William answered honestly, causing Luke to chuckle and finally close his uniform and jacket with a couple of motions. The fluttering hair calmed down, eyes lost their luster, and azure shine huffed, hiding under his clothes. The surrounding plains were a mixture of hills and numerous forests within the farmlands. Irregular mountains were behind them, a couple of miles away. Luke aimed for the more flat lands, there was nothing but a couple of hills unfit for farms. Roshwell long disappeared behind them, and it was no wonder. It was in a good position, hidden in great lands. In the worst-case scenarios, hiding in the mountains or numerous bunkers made into some hills was an excellent choice. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Hiding was the regular procedure of not just camps. Most settlements¡ªeven those not connected to the Federation¡ªknew how to survive if they did so for a long time. Location mattered, and there were many suitable places in the north, or southern Canada, which wasn''t all cold mountains, or freezing lands. Still, those frozen lands could be good places to live because a lot of Darks didn''t like cold. Unfortunately, they weren''t great for people''s survival either, and not every Dark would follow some expected norms. Living there was not great on a long-term basis or larger scale. Many people tried it before, surviving, and then failing to survive the cold and harsh climate. It was a matter that large investments would fix, though this hemisphere and large-scale organizations thought of much better places than northern parts of North America. And the stronger the Darks, the less environmental issues they found annoying. Like Walkers, they could become killing machines in the north or south, pursuing anyone, and anything. Roshwell had great protection and care, even without the frozen lands. Work and good plans allowed them to survive for many years. Involving enough resources to solve hunger and for a large portion of its land, it even fed a good chunk of the Federation. Forests, hills, and mountains were natural defenses. The camp worked around them, making many surveillance-based Darks less efficient. Scattered throughout this region were a lot of people taking care of livable lands. For some, it was the true paradise. For a few, it was a priceless piece of land that the Federation had to protect with a lot of Walkers and care. It described an opportunity. A way to go to the greater paradise. Most other camps were unlike that, often taken as a lower priority, or straight-up tossed away if they became impossible to support or protect. Still, when there were a lot of people, there was a high potential for births of Walkers. It was strategic and killed many flies with one stone. The size was strength, and the number of Walkers had always been a sensitive and limiting factor for humanity, second to their growth and talents. High-rank Walkers were hard to come by as they were, and every one of them was a crucial person on top of Walker society. This could not be said in the starting decades when Walkers emerged. The camps and other settlements were more bare, acting as temporary shelters, or they weren''t even that prevalent, for there were more bunker societies and fortress-like societies. Only when the Federation began its colonization practices to get more land and people, did resources move to proper lands. Naturally, people began to move in and accepted their conditions even if they didn''t like them. It stunk of the former world, yet it was stupid to refuse the better world. It was quite an ordeal to operate, which followed the processing stages for many years. Hundreds of thousands of people were quite a volume, and camps such as Roshwell were crucial as the main camp, acting as the biggest dog around the perimeter of the former Canadian and the USA borders. However, the reality wasn''t always about the people. It was about these lands as well. The Federation didn''t advance further into the USA, fearing that they would go way too deep. There were many similar struggles in Asia and Europe, with each having a history and many stories described as crazy, hopeful, and brazenly brave. Some failed, and some lived to go forward, surviving at all costs. William learned some of these stories due to his own research, people that he met on his travels, or basic willingness to see more of this world. So when the Walker world was before him, he couldn''t help but waver and grow excited and despondent at the same time. Many parts of him were good; he thought his body was ready, though he wasn''t as sure when he thought about it further. Most obnoxious were his nerves and history with his... purpose. A big part of it was his Emblem that he didn''t know. Oh, he feared he didn''t want to know. It was gripping him from within, jerking his hand. Luke drove well even without a road. There was some muddy ground, fallen trees, and hills, which weren''t great for vehicles, but it was nothing before his riding skills. The land itself was relatively fine looking, mixing natural vibes with sights of minor corruptions. It looked as if the earth was poisoned, giving some of the trees a dead look, the soil''s distinct dark colors, and silence. There were no birds. There were almost no flowers either. Weeds, bushes, and trees were about it, while insects and very small kinds of animals survived under the soil, in trees, around bushes, or deep in the earth. Stolen story; please report. Roshwell''s surroundings were about ninety percent safe, though corruption could spread slower because of Walkers, or evaporate them because of some of them, providing this camp the main reason for staying. It was one of the safest heavens in the surrounding hundreds of miles and everyone planned for this to persist. William remained silent, not speaking to Luke who liked this great ride more than than anything else. He considered the previous push of his Emblem and took it as an unfortunate sneeze. Hopefully, nothing and nobody will find it wrong, for this mission was supposedly a big secret. He would like to assure William about it. Speaking, or getting any point across was impossible because of the wind and bumpy road. The air had already eaten a lot of his mumbling questions. That went on until the horizon cleared, giving rise to a surprising sight right aside from one particularly huge hill. They drove for around a quarter of an hour, so they were close to some mountains. Weirdly, no Darks were close, even when they glanced at that Horde. They might be hiding somewhere, waiting for their chances like hunters. William gaped. The space before that hill was very open for one good reason. Luke rode forward, and it was even bigger up close. A humongous helicopter was standing in the middle of this plain, protected and attended by a dozen people in similar attire to Luke''s. Luke drove to it and stopped the engine. Sighting, he scrambled his hair and patted his precious toy. He clearly adored it with all his heart, since every movement he could drive it without any care was worth any trouble. There were some scratches and dirt on it, giving it more charm. He felt it was a shame he couldn''t ride it more. Then, there were those cursed guards. Just remembering them changed his face and contorted his eyes. If they had touched it, it would''ve caused so much more anger. Then, quite more than a single guard would taste some wall. For some idiots to take it from him, that would not happen in a million years. William understood where he was coming from, and realized Luke''s silence and acts were honest, albeit troublesome and strange. Thus, he didn''t doubt him. Instead, he doubted his ideas. Why was it so secretive? He couldn''t wrap his head around even after one person got seriously hurt. As Luke walked to his people, William clutched the strap of his bag and quietly followed his steps. His mind and worries lasted a moment until he aimed his eyes at that enormous machine before him. It looked like a building, or a a cold, metallic, large mountain. It was much bigger than he imagined. A dozen-room home might be smaller and some measly motorcycle was a toy in comparison. It had sets of thick wheels set on the ground, followed by enormous blades that would rotate and lift this tens of thousands of pounds heavy machine. How? William heard and learned some rumors about the science behind some of the machines, and it wasn''t some magic. It looked so heavy, painted in green, and looked far too new and polished to be old. As... expected of the Federation. This is an overkill yet something that they could afford. Right? Luke... Is what he had done right? I never heard about helicopters retrieving kids. Caravans, sure. Personal Walker teleports? That is taken for granted. Why not now? In a blink, a person charged at Luke, greeting him with a quick salute and a weird accent. ¡°Greetings, Captain. Has everything been well and sound? Any headache? How about some... stomachache?¡± He spoke far too fervently and seriously, all for it to crack when he smiled after Luke kicked him aside. ¡°For a vice-captain, you sure are naughty,¡± Luke said. He knew this man for half of his life. He trusted him like a brother. A very bothersome brother. The man on the ground gave him yet another proper salute. ¡°Glad to hear that. Mind you, this is quite some timing and situation we got here. Who knows, perhaps we will get more than a scolding. A beating, perhaps?¡± He had such a strange accent that William could not get where he was from. Europe? Accents were hard to come by at the present age where most of the languages became lost. He spoke in English, with bits of some other flavor. He must be from somewhere else or grew up in settlements far away. ¡°It is just an order. As usual, Zep.¡± Zep, whose full name was Szczepan due to his roots in Europe, chuckled and didn''t believe his lies. ¡°This one is close to a kidnapping and heist, Captain. Stealing is taught, but isn''t it enormous? Wait.. generous? How is it? Anyway, who do we have here?¡± Zep got up and glared at William who kept his steps from this lunatic whose English was good and whose pronunciation slacking as if he couldn''t bother with anything better. ¡°Whatever we do and did, the boy is here. That is what matters. Is the helicopter ready? I can''t wait to sit down and be done with this.¡± Luke said dismissively, but Zep still glared at William, who shifted his sight from him to the ground level of this machine. The helicopter had a huge open door, with a bunch of large rooms for cargo, a seating area, and a frontal cockpit that was separate from other rooms, fitting a dozen people alone. The frontal cockpit windows glittered in the sunlight, looking wide and clear. That was just the start. Up close, it was thirty feet tall and more than a hundred feet long, dwarfing William in weight and splendor of technology. ¡°Can it really fly?¡± He asked Zep, who laughed as if he heard the finest joke. ¡°It could also jump, boi.¡± ¡°And bark,¡± Luke added. Zep glanced at him in disbelief; he couldn''t believe that his captain had made a joke. What happened? Was he kidnapped by Darks and brainwashed on the way to pick that kid? Zep cleared his throat. ¡°Well, we can start and go at any point. Fuel is secured and people... well, we are yours, so it is fine to assume some people will question it upon our return.¡± ¡°Does it sound like our problem?¡± ¡°Nay,¡± Zep chuckled and knew the truth didn''t matter. It could only hurt. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 So what if they accepted some nasty orders? It was still them that did accept this mission, while the cause fell to other shoulders. Zep recalled the team and started to prepare for the flight. Meanwhile, Luke was left with William, who was clutching a strip of his bag as if it was preserving his life. In some sense, it did. ¡°Have you flown before?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Not really. Who was that guy?¡± ¡°Zep. Vice-captain in charge of the workings of this machine. He is a pilot. I am the captain.¡± ¡°What did Zep mean by... what he said?¡± ¡°That it doesn''t matter what we do. Order is order. He isn''t the owner of this helicopter, nor I am. It is the property of others. We stole it because of the one who is looking for you.¡± William cringed just from hearing his nonchalant, almost proud tone of stealing. Does it mean... they are thieves and lawless? The Federation hates thieves. What is this about?! Why am I not panicking? If there was something William couldn''t cope with, that was the Federation. Information about that place Outside was usually exaggerated and talked about in many ways and stories, opposite to the Academy. What was right and not was never concrete, so William didn''t trust most stories. But it was a real place, obviously. Without it, nothing great would stand in these lands. At least as far as he could tell. Who knew if he was lacking some critical information? Luke might. Luke eyed William as he waited for his people to get ready. Then, he realized he missed something. ¡°Um. Zep!¡± He suddenly shouted and jolted Zep in the middle of work and talking to people. Regular people. He turned, watching how Luke grasped William by his bag, and walked away. ¡°C-captain?¡± Zep asked. ¡°Grab that girl... whatever her name was.¡± Zep recalled there was some side he overlooked, so he quickly found someone inside the cargo, reading or scribbling something in a book. There was a young woman much younger than Luke, and her attire consisted of a long white blouse, reaching her thighs, black jeans, and boots that William found luxurious. William couldn''t tell Walkers apart from normal people, but he assumed most people in this helicopter shouldn''t be Walkers. Some might; most shouldn''t be. A large squad of Walkers was rare and quite reckoning, and way too overkill for his simple retrieving. Hell, this was already way too much! Even without some doubts, the military regular military came in clutch. There were many physically capable and normal people picked as supporters for Walker teams. It was how Divisions in the Federation worked ever since their creation. For every Walker, there were up to dozens of normal soldiers at every Division. Missions had various ideas, though Walkers were always present, either with a lone figure, a duo, or a big team of five. Larger teams would mean something completely different, like a war, incredibly tough Rifts, crazy Incursion, or personal, or private matters of some organizations or individuals. Supporting roles fell to normal people, though it wasn''t always the case. Some Walkers could also get that privilege, while most normal people worked hard just to help Walkers steady their steps or help with missions. Luke had his own team with a few Walkers and a bunch of normal people. It was hard to tell who was who. The woman who walked from the door yawned. Her hair had seen better days and her glasses shined in the middle of the day. She squinted and hated how Zap talked, or how the sun shined. It made her mind race. ¡°What...¡± ¡°Boy?¡± Zep guessed. ¡°You are her assistant. You ought to do your work.¡± ¡°Job.¡± she yawned as she walked forward. ¡°Is it really that boy?¡± ¡°See some other boy?¡± Luke turned to her in the middle of a plain, enough distance from a helicopter. William stood aside of him, unsure where this was going, or why he dragged him; he had no problems with going anywhere he liked. ¡°Uhm, is this who looked for me?¡± He asked. ¡°Nah.¡± Luke shook his head and released his bag. ¡°There is a test, and she is.... err...¡± Luke struggled to describe her. ¡°Notes-maker, boy. Aspects, people, and images are works of art. Blood too, I suppose.¡± She recited and yawned a few times as she talked and walked ahead. Basically, it is a relation. Art. Walkers have them. Emblems are why, so? Get going or I am gonna sleep.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. William had never seen such a lazy woman in his life. Luke tested some things already, but he was a good soldier on a mission. Not a person from a rather interesting place. ¡°Be warned,¡± he said. ¡°He bites.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± she waved a hand but still backed a dozen feet away. Then, she readied her paperwork, and grabbed a pencil, waving and yawning for Luke to start. ¡°What is it about?¡± William had a bad feeling about it when Luke approached him as if he was sorry. ¡°Wait. Don...¡± He punched him in his stomach, causing William to moan and crawl around the ground. ¡°Oh, I remember. You are Anna Schwartz.¡± Luke nodded and felt good about his memory when he turned to Anna. Frankly, he knew her name a long time ago but her surname was hard to remember and its pronunciation was even worse. William wriggled, breathless. ¡°No reaction to pain and sudden attack. Noted.¡± Anna wrote. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°I might do it wrongly, Anna.¡± ¡°Who else would do it? Me?¡± Anna suggested, gesturing with her pen for a kick or two. Luke complied, sighting. William moaned and felt he was truly being kidnapped. Zep watched the show behind Anna, sighting and now knowing why they were doing this. A test was done... differently. No matter how, what were they testing? If Zep had some doubts, then William was asking for a beating. He gasped for breath and tossed his bag aside. ¡°What was this for...¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Luke cracked his fists and gestured for Anna. ¡°How is the usual procedure?¡± ¡°You mean test and scientific tone, undertone, hues, and notions of Vectors or Arcana?¡± ¡°Call it whatever you want,¡± Luke argued. ¡°System is inclusive and hidden. Terms are laws. We use them for a reason. Like words.¡± Anna said resolutely. ¡°And yes. We seek notions. Involuntary ones. Secret ones. Rank 0 is hard to flow, but this one should have it. Why? Every point comes to some conclusion. Like math. Like a river. Like words that always end in some form. Everyone is different and it is a work of science to see them. Well, not in Walker-like patterns. We have papers. Words. Numbers.¡± ¡°So beating is no bueno?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± William wished to speak to both of them but couldn''t. He felt... nothing. Just pain and lack of breath. His Emblem was silent. Mind shocked. But what was that about Rank 0? Oh, that was... where had he heard about it? A memory resurfaced, and then, crimson spread like hot charcoal through his arm and reached his brain, causing havoc, a beat, and noise. [Oh...] William immediately felt better and pulled his sleeves upwards, revealing his Emblem to Anna who furiously began to draw and write. It was as if she woke up and her eyes widened like her face; she was way too fascinated by Emblems because she had none. Luke watched William. ¡°There we go. It works. Anger is why, I presume, or lack of breath?¡± ¡°I can kill you,¡± William said through clutched teeth. Luke chuckled. ¡°I would bet my life that you would not. Any bet?¡± Anna was way too busy drawing. Zep cheered and pulled open palm. ¡°Five chips.¡± William grunted, feeling his movement and heat. He could kill. He could move. Why would he do it, again? Hostility was nowhere, and they... why were they doing it? For shit and giggles? ¡°This test is an official touch and assurance. A lot about you went through some notes before it went out. Stories, I mean. Some bits that some considered fake. A myth. I linked them at last. I already know the answer, William. You are who we look for, but some might not believe it. It is a private matter between some parties and politics. Frankly speaking, you have been a Rank 0 Walker for a long time, right?¡± ¡°And? Does it mean something?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright. For the start...¡± Anna shoved his face aside and nearly stumbled upon him when she approached William like a crazy person. Her breath increased and her face flushed. She began to size him from the bottom, before observing every cranny of that crimson delight. ¡°Red. No. Crimson. Soothing, sizzling. It isn''t escaping, but it could, right?¡± ¡°Miss...¡± William stepped away because she went way too close. He feared his Emblem would do something nasty to her. It tried. He pushed it back, succeeding. ¡°How long is it like that?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Rank 0?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± ¡°It assimilated. You would know it. Body changes. Heartbeat too. Mind and so on. A first whisper of Mindless Eyes comes and goes like noises and pain that is internal and echoing like thunders or storms. It feels like a curse or a crazy person.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± William didn''t know what to tell her because he never had any privilege or a great teacher. He guessed some answers. ¡°I was... young.¡± ¡°How young?¡± ¡°Not sure. Seven? Eight?¡± He lied a little, uncertain if it was a good idea. Anna didn''t seem less or more impressed because his answer was lacking certainty. She wrote something and began circling William. ¡°I came from Emblem Association; a research facility in the Federation. They do research of all kinds. Youngsters like you are a great lot of wonders. What is Rank 0, you might ask?¡± ¡°Nah.¡± William clutched his right hand. ¡°I would like to know about other things that don''t concern me that close.¡± ¡°But this is important!¡± She increased her voice as if he hurt her pride. ¡°Irwin... Do you know something? If so, I would approach this differently.¡± ¡°You described to me this test before!¡± Luke shouted behind her. ¡°Stress, isn''t it physical?¡± ¡°Or mental,¡± Anna suggested. ¡°Do we need more force? How about you unleash your chest or look for a Dark? I have quite a few ideas to get what I want.¡± For some reason, William wanted to run when he looked into her eyes. A Fanatic! Do they exist even in the Federation?! He backed and Luke sighed. ¡°Emotions,¡± Luke said. ¡°Can you influence Rank 0 with them, William?¡± ¡°I said that I have no clue.¡± Another lie. ¡°You didn''t talk about it to anyone else?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Why would I? I was a kid... lost Outside and... seen the world and Darks with my own eyes. Walkers don''t care for us until we grow. A lot of kids are like that. Reluctant, I mean. We just don''t know things until we reach some age or rare chance. Isn''t that how it goes for a long time? Sounds stupid. Moronic, I call.¡± Anna shrugged. ¡°Some better wording suits it, but who cares about it? Knowing things due to the Federation or being... adopted, is better.¡± ¡°That''s just great.¡± Luke shifted and walked forward. ¡°That''s it. No more tests. I have seen it active. Not sure about Ego, but bits are there.¡± Anna smiled at him, turned, and walked away. ¡°You will be throughout, Irwin. Or I will tell Miss Mi-Yung!¡± Luke wanted to argue but a fist clutched his guts. William liked revenge. He got the timing right, but he felt as if he hit a mountain. Chuckling awkwardly, as if waiting for a fist to come back, he felt proud and satisfied that he punched Luke. Zep clapped. ¡°This boi has guts! I like this one.¡± ¡°Let''s... go,¡± Luke grabbed William''s head, ordered, and dragged him to the helicopter where he would have a lot of talking ahead of him. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The military had all kinds of tasks for their respective organizations. They involved normal people and Walkers, though there was a humongous gap between them. Walkers didn''t just exterminate Darks, but maintained humanitarian missions around the world, acting alongside their organizations, or orders from some private cases. It was a rather systematic effort, open to discussions, or part of some great collective efforts or private missions. Even if each Walker had their System and development to clutch, force, or do no matter what, some association of work was better than utter mayhem and disorder. Luke''s task was a private order. Not the military one. In his team, there were only three Walkers, he included, while the rest were normal people who he chose, or his Division did it for him because some people might be suitable for some missions more than others. Everyone had some duties, followed by their training and knowledge, and they always followed the orders of their leaders. Navigators, translators, medics, and general support were classic jobs. Walkers had them as well, but their case was a tad bit more difficult than that. They were so-called elites if they lived long enough. Training for years, if not decades, people hold high skills like marksmanship and concentrated knowledge that Walkers wouldn''t have due to time constraints, and their sacrifices often mattered less than a Walker perishing. They weren''t ordinary military joes. Harsh training and military schools alike were like campgrounds for hope or death. These were active in all parts of the world, and even many camps assailed these duties to their citizens out of no spite, but for orderly conduct and survival. Everyone should know how to defend themselves, grab a weapon, or shoot. It wasn''t a demand from the Federation, but common human sense to protect and fight back. But it was true that a lot of care was put to those seeking the peak of the military. Ordinary soldiers were important, albeit Walkers were like the sky over them. It went without question why that was the case. Besides the helicopter, William was unhappy about this so-called test. He was curious about what Anna and Luke mentioned, but Anna grabbed Luke for a couple of minutes to make some sense out of William, who was clueless. Luke returned with a headache after a private talk with Anna behind the helicopter. ¡°Was everything alright, Captain? Your Emblem is wheezing.¡± Zep asked with his thick accent. Luke had an open jacket and uniform, and his emblem was moving ever so slightly. ¡°Oh, that? That is nothing but stress and disappointment. I overestimated some things.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zap frowned and gave William a meaningful look. ¡°I fear he might underestimate it instead. I mean it sincerely. He could''ve zapped you around the ground, I fear. No. I...¡± ¡°Shut up, Zep. I am glad to hear you being silent,¡± Luke said and turned to William. ¡°Come inside. Sit and wait. I have to put my toy inside, so no other idiots will steal it. Don''t try to dodge it either. We are watching you. Don''t mess with us.¡± William doubted it was about stealing, or messing with anything. He quenched his unrest, and held onto his treasure, but who would tell him something about stealing, if not Dann who was no longer around? He took a deep breath and stared at the massive door to an even larger machine in front of him. He paid very little attention to the surrounding people. He decided to focus on other things than his anxiety or hurting stomach. Overlooking and changing his attention was something he learned to do over the years, whether something hurt, or when Dann argued about something. This big helicopter had two stories, with one big level being quite tall, and the second being quite small, barely fit for a person, or so William thought when he looked at the ceiling. The large blades were as long as the whole helicopter. On the side, there was a huge logo of an entity that he didn''t know much about, but would never overlook. But it shocked him as much as the helicopter itself because of what Zep said before. It was Emblem Academy''s logo, consisting of a large circle, a spike building-like structure in the middle, and an Emblem inside of it, looking like a simple gem. From what he understood, the building was representing the hope and marvel of the Academy. The large circle represented the whole world, while the Emblem was security inside everything. The Emblem was inside because the Academy took care of them at the highest level. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Are you people from the Emblem Academy?¡± William asked without thinking. Luke already hinted they weren''t. ¡°That is funny. I would not call it, but it is right, or is it close?¡± Zep called from the back of the helicopter, sounding as if he could hear him as clearly as before him. ¡°Don''t give him any ideas, Zep!¡± Luke shouted after he put his motorcycle in the cargo storage. ¡°Alright, Captain,¡± Zep reluctantly said, walking toward them, shaking his head, and entering the cockpit area. ¡°So, you aren''t from the Academy. I get it, but it is close to Federation isn''t it?¡± Luke secured the motorcycle and nodded. ¡°As a whole, the Academy is a separate entity for many good reasons. Neither of which is bad. It is good that it is separate. Federation is the same, but it is wider and more important with politics as a whole. Academy is Walkers, I mean. It is a fort and place veiled for some of us, or those great, or weak., The Federation and its populace care about a lot of people, while the Academy has limits. Thus, business and certain transactions go where they should. This helicopter is their possession, as they pretty much paid for its creation inside the Federation. Why? Business.¡± ¡°I see...¡± William hummed and walked away to see it once more. That symbol was pretty. ¡°Do you know a lot about the Academy?¡± ¡°I have some small history with it, but not much of it is great. My home is the Federation. Always. By the way, this helicopter is just part of the arsenal, and many missions go towards it, planes included. Those are special, however. Helicopters are better for military operations and deployments. You will understand why this is the case later on. Many details about it will make up for your future wonders.¡± Luke explained and hoped to change the subjects. William disagreed. ¡°How can someone join the Emblem Academy?¡± ¡°Maybe by luck or fate? Don''t know. Am no judge.¡± Luke bluntly said. What a terrible advice. Like always... Walkers don''t share much about the Academy. Why Luke doesn''t do it? He promised. Miss Anderson is nowhere near. What is stopping him? William frowned and went back inside. He felt discouraged by Luke''s remark; it always rubbed his nerves when someone was withholding information from him. Key information. The kind that should be clear and prominent for the public or young Walkers that should be better knowing about this. But no. Why did it keep happening? William thought it was something about karma or the way Outside or Walkers acted. He had some secrets himself and left most of them hidden because of Dann, doubts about himself, and his Emblem. Stories of Corruption were cautious, not really hiding because they were close and coming like nightmares Outside. No one wanted to meet or feel any kind of Corruption, Turn, end in its curses that could eat the souls and minds of people. Walkers were people. Just stronger ones, with finite fuel and power that might not make them human. But it could take them, kill them, change them. All the while their enemies had massive numbers and considerably deep years as top predators of this new era. After seeing enough of the helicopter, William took his steps inside and looked at the interiors which were quite impressive. It was more spacious and less cramped than he thought. The smell of steel and military hit his nose. Everything was sturdy, green or metallic in colors, and every corner had some purpose. He moved through a huge door that opened sidewards, going into the walls of the helicopter. Such details were wonderful. He watched some things in surprise, like the quality of materials and... machinery. All sorts of weapons were open to touch, resting in corners, or some crates, including missiles, boxes of thick ammo the size of his fingers, and rifles to large machine gun cannons that were bigger than himself. Aren''t missiles kind of... rare and redundant? William wondered as he squatted over them, poking them with his finger. They were cold to the touch and felt very heavy. No one stopped his curiosity. Not even Luke. William was close to destruction, so these weapons that few people could use Outside were a surprise. But things fit for hands were different and some missiles were hard to use and make. Weapons like rifles and handguns were popular Outside and shooting was something even a kid could do. Here? He noticed most of them were heavy for adults and some weapons he couldn''t even name. This is... Academy helicopter. The military is different, so how to name them? Military machine guns? He thought of a name in a heartbeat. Missiles have what kind of purpose? Missile gun? Missile launcher? Missler? Oh, that sounds awful. Guns are neat. Simple. Cringing, his good feelings subsided even when surrounded by a world that was not as unfamiliar to him as he thought. He saw and used all sorts of weapons in his life. This sort of military sign wasn''t there for him and finding their quality was even further away. True, he had his training due to dedication to survival and the camp''s rules, but his young Walker status gave him much more than that. Numerous fighting lessons came to him by luck or misfortune, provided by some people when he became a teenager, or when he fought or looked out for his own life. William was never this close to the peak of military, or something that real Walkers used. A sense of satisfaction spread and even if this wasn''t always meant for them, he found it fun. Work, train, and grow. It was never something greater for William, who thought the world wasn''t like that either. He recalled glances at some helicopters from some rare occasion when they flew above him. These were always overshadowed by Dark Fog, Darks, or Walkers fighting over the sky or ground, making these machines hard to notice. These were tools, cold steel that was nothing but a token that could ease the minds of ordinary people. It would hardly cut Rank 5 and above Darks, let alone those higher ones that were like natural disasters in smaller or sizable forms. That was an important point. William acknowledged what mattered and didn''t disregard it like some people. Those tools were useful, yet Walkers were better. Did it seem like it was coming towards his fingertips? That was far too far-fetched at the moment. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 William realized he gazed at these tools and missiles for far too long. When he got up, he met Luke''s eyes. ¡°No flying before, eh.¡± Luke scratched his chin and pointed to the seats, which were in dozens of secured tight spots and rows all over a big room. There were even windows on the walls. The sides had a simple row of seats facing into the helicopter. In the middle were additional seats facing the wall where the cockpit was, though there were many of them back to back. On the opposite end was the cargo space with a thick door where William currently was. The cargo space was open, revealing a much bigger space than the seating area. It went all the way to the back where was a huge door that could angle and open outwards. The cockpit was closed by the wall and door, so he couldn''t see it. The upper space above the cargo was the same, going to the upper floor. As the size suggested, storage and seating for dozens of people was essential for long missions. William couldn''t wrap his head around how to manage what these helicopters were used for, how much resources they cost, or how much fuel they ate. Wasn''t it also an easy target in the sky? How quick was it? How well one could shoot from it, or was it some automatic thing? ¡°You will sit there,¡± Luke said and from the door to the cockpit, Zep stormed to Luke. ¡°What is it, boi? Are you so impressed that your mouth is no longer stable?¡± He laughed and glared at the curious boy. ¡°Not really. I admire it. A lot of care and resources go to these tools, right? I wonder how it works and when it... goes or how.¡± ¡°Curious, eh? Captain, how about to teach him a lesson?¡± Zep hung his arm over Luke''s neck and was ready to speak all about it. Luke kicked his knee, forcing Zep to stumble aside and hit his face. Luke ignored his cry. ¡°It does have its shortcomings, but it isn''t all that bad of a tool. Humanity was almost wiped out long ago and some tools or efforts kept us going because people do that sort of thing. They survive. The majority of the past''s resources turned to dust, but not the knowledge. People could think and come up with ideas. Built things. That''s what we are good at. Well... some are still better than others, right, Zep?¡± Zep chuckled from the ground, giving him a thumbs up. I doubt he is like that, William thought, realizing that Luke had some brutal tendencies or it was just how some Walkers were, or Zep might be stepping over some boundaries. He said Luke was the captain. It was weird, considering he talked calmly and looked normal. Maybe I am wrong. Who knows all of those Walkers? I don''t. Never did. Most are strange and mindful of their paths. Brutal paths. One shouldn''t underestimate, laugh at them, or take them lightly. Will I end up like that too? Stressed, cold, or bloody like mist? Anna walked from the cargo room after hearing Zep''s cries and Luke''s remark. She got her face cleaned and got a new uniform as well. It wasn''t her traditional one, but quite a civil one instead. Ditching that white coat made her much more approachable. Luke was the same. He had a new jacket of beige color. Other than that, they appeared the same as before. Few things could change their faces voices, or personalities. ¡°Have I heard some bad-mouthing, Luke?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Hardly.¡± Luke scoffed at her. ¡°Just facts.¡± ¡°Yeah. Captain is right.¡± Zep crawled to his feet and pretended to be fine. ¡°There are worrying things for military like us and Walkers. I believe, boi, that you will get to know them when you join some military organization after our little adventure and when your time will come.¡± ¡°Zep,¡± Anna said coldly and stepped forward. ¡°Mind your tongue or do it surrounded by glass or thick metallic walls.¡± Zep chuckled and began their banter that could not possibly stop in something good. Luke kept his distance, unwilling to get involved in them. William listened to them attentively; he had yet to set his expectations towards these people and what they knew seemed to be a lot closer to what he wanted. It was no time to be reluctant anymore or hide Outside. Their words sparkled something in William: a desire to know more at all costs, or with some optimism, or work. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. It was clear to him as a sun in the sky that being a Walker was a mandatory fate that put him on an unknown path the moment he was born with it. That was an undeniable thing that worried him more before than right now. Since a Walker was young, one''s Emblem was inactive and assimilating with growing flesh in some manner, until it would calm at some point, or rise or do weird things. Why, or how? Nobody was certain. Emblems were unique, often changing and doing things one couldn''t stop or understand. Walkers might be the reason, Darks the cause, or the Emblems were all about that change or opportunity. Not messing with it was an idea composed from the past and a truth that most people Outside comprehended. Yet the Forced Awakening was created anyway, messing with that approach above all else. Of course, there were some rare cases of Emblem having abnormal happenings, effects, or problems before their right time. The reason was unknown to the public since nothing was tangible about Walkers and these effects posing as Rank 0. They still saw some, taking them for incident or natural cause. In a sense, it was natural. It was just weird. Walkers were hope. That truth prevailed. William knew very little about the word hope. Apart from his disappearing Emblem and flashing time that happened in the past, he knew nothing more than the rest of his peers his age. But what about other, much older Walkers? William stopped their useless banter. ¡°Miss Anna, you are from the Federation. Are you close to the Academy, or Walkers in general? How?¡± Anna glanced at him, eyes shining down at his covered arm. ¡°I am usually interested in more... grown boys or girls, but research doesn''t care for many differences. And yes. Academy is familiar to me. Assembly or Emblem Association is even better. Each is a place ruled by Walkers, and even normal people can get very close to them. They can''t do a lot of work by themselves, couldn''t they? One ought to respect it, isn''t that right, Zep?¡± Zep whistled and laughed. ¡°Don''t mind him. He is just an idiot.¡± Anna said. ¡°Do you mind talking to me about Walkers?¡± Anna frowned and considered it for a moment. ¡°I am a civilian and a researcher. A private one, so...¡± Luke stepped forward. ¡°I think this is proceeding exactly where we know, hadn''t we?¡± ¡°Can''t I talk to him?¡± ¡°Later, perhaps. I promised something myself and I want to give him some clarity over this... unusual business that is keeping us busy and him gone. It is my responsibility.¡± ¡°You will do it? I... thought...¡± Anna pointed at him. ¡°HA?! I will tell Mi-Yung.¡± She smugly proclaimed and moved back to the cargo area, leaving Luke speechless. ¡°Oh, you will do it even after punching my guts?¡± William asked, which made Luke visibly uncomfortable, so he stepped away, taking shelter in a seat by a window. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not if you aren''t willing to listen to me. Are you an idiot, or not? Chose.¡± His team didn''t need his acts or help. They were getting ready, so he took a seat and waited. Zep noticed that and left as well, and in a few moments, the silence spread and this place had no one sitting apart from Luke and William. William took a seat beside him, right beside some barrels and secured crates and bags. This row of seats by the wall wasn''t big nor too comforting. There were belts on each seat, no armrests, and surprising legroom came from the size of this room. The seats in the middle were less fortunate, as they were cramped. This way, there was space for a lot of people, if one included cargo and space around the seats. Seeing the rest of the people working, William wondered if this was what Walkers do in their missions all the time. Riding or flying away, rescuing or killing, it seemed idyllic to some youths. Not him. He saw something bitter in that, whoever and however right it sounded. Perhaps his fate will be different. Who knew the truth? Not one person here would answer that with certainty. It took less than ten minutes to prepare the helicopter. Then, the engine started churning, and the rotating wings caused steady sounds and tremblings. The engine got wild, while the clutter of metals, and shaking walls alerted William in his seat. The whole place trembled. The door outside long closed, calming the air, but not the metal walls. William was sitting, grabbing his bag, and hugging it on his lap. Suddenly, a hand clenched around his chest and grasped his belt, securing it over his chest and lower area so no accident would happen. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± ¡°Security? Have you not learned at least this much?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Not about helicopters. Will it go that quickly, or... eh... Safety is relative. Helmets or... seatbelt is more work.¡± William stopped speaking, remembering that cars used to have some safety measures, yet he rarely rode one. Bicycles or motorcycles didn''t have some designated helmets either. Usually, the military provided some protective items and they worked for riding or fighting. William wasn''t familiar with them all that much because of his lack of options. He knew that riding horses had some security and looking for safety must be the same. Luke was on his side without any belt or even hand on anything. He had them crossed on his chest, and his eyes glanced at nothing in particular. After he secured William''s belt, soon, the helicopter took off, going toward a new destination. The weight and going into the air was unexpected. William clutched his arms and felt how this ridiculously heavy machine got from the ground, hovering with a gust of wind and the power of a hurricane. It moved grass and trees a long distance away, but William couldn''t even glance from the window because they were behind his head. He forgot about looking out of the window completely, instead focusing on gripping his belt and screaming in his mind. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Soon enough, a sudden movement shifted the weight of the walls and seats when the motions moved onward, angling very little in a flight. ¡°Here we go. Flying and all. You can glance at it yourself, William. There is a great view... or not-so-great pictures ahead.¡± Luke suggested. The helicopter reached an unknown altitude, shocking William with a gasp when he glanced behind him, looking from the widow. In dozens of seconds, the grass was just a green color and the trees were smaller the further they went. Now, they were like colors, marking a view that not many could see. What was hundreds of feet of elevation, or a thousand feet? What was the difference? On the ground, William could see things with his own eyes, but far from the sky, everything was tiny and strange. A great height could mean death, dizziness, and broad space with nothing to grasp. The nearest forests or even hills appeared like a wide painting, and even Roshwell wasn''t as obvious thanks to its hidden spot. But he still noticed some walls and buildings, hiding behind hills and trees from all those miles away. Farms looked enormous and most obvious, and Corruption was almost nonexistent from this position. It looked like a safe area. ¡°Wow. It really looks healthy. Green and good for dozens of miles like stories and scouts say.¡± William reckoned. ¡°So far... A lot of things Outside are hardly that. You will see, or... you already know about it.¡± Luke said pessimistically. In any way, William embraced his journey like his bag and turned his head at Luke, who was comfortably sitting and almost dozing off. The seat in the front obscured his vision to the other side, so he couldn''t see the windows. And even if he could, he would see the same things from the window behind him. ¡°Do you want to see a much bigger world?¡± Luke asked, noticing his silence and his eyes. He understood that feeling quite well, so he moved his arm and loosened his belt. William almost stumbled aside at a sudden shift. Now, he could turn his ass and look behind him much better. ¡°T-thanks...¡± He mumbled, lowered his bag, and clutched the back of his seat instead. A better view was there, but the window wasn''t as clean as those in the cockpit. ¡°You might want to go to cargo. There is a vision deck. Anna''s company is a drawback. Seeking all around when one flies at this age is a good way to see any land. Though, we have sonar and my senses, a human eye is an excellent tool. Walkers have it even better, though you aren''t that yet.¡± William wasn''t ready for this lecture, but he noticed how he proudly praised his senses and that Luke could be better than some tools, radars, or sonars. Any sort of detection of Darks was very important. Outside knew it way too well, and there were many techniques developed over the ears to make it easier. There was a smell, signs of steps or Fog, sounds, and the easiest was eyes. But that would mean Darks were already way too close, so that wasn''t ideal for normal people. ¡°I don''t want to bother Miss Anna,¡± William said. ¡°How about the cockpit? Bothering Zep won''t work. He bothers others instead. Oh, that is some big drawback.¡± William cringed in an idea to hear Zep and... wouldn''t this be way too good of an offer? William almost accepted. Luke smiled and pointed towards a better window a few seats away. ¡°That one. Look at it. It''s big and clean.¡± Luke loosened William''s belt completely and William tumbled and fell numerous times before he got up. His center of gravity was in shambles, making him seem as if he was drunk and had to learn how to walk. Dann would surely laugh at him. The helicopter was relatively calm by now, so he tried his best to stand and walk. He failed graciously and managed to grab handles on the wall after a second attempt. Then, he watched clean and sizable windows that gave him a sight that he would never forget. ¡°We must be over two thousand feet from the ground,¡± Luke said. ¡°That is a weight that no Drones or Droons goes to. But some Darks with wings and greater detections could see and notice a lot of things. The sky is vast. There are a lot of potential dangers, so one has to look out for them or have great precautions like some things.¡± Luke laughed, stomping his feet to the ground. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°What about speed?¡± William blurted out, not taking his stomp for something important. ¡°Helicopters could get quite quick. Not as me. Not as some jets or planes.¡± ¡°More than what? Drones and Droons are quite quick and like shadows. How about a plane?¡± ¡°Darks are whatever dangers they could be. Speed and protection are important, and planes are quicker.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. Walkers are still better. Trust me.¡± ¡°I don''t have to.¡± William glanced at him for a moment. ¡°I have seen many Walkers fight and die. I know what it gets like, so... I think it is normal to be afraid, isn''t it? It makes us human, even if we are monsters in human skin.¡± Luke was a bit surprised to hear that. He noticed William''s calm eyes and resolute face. It wasn''t a prideful claim but a real one that was clutching parts of Luke''s mind in many ways. He didn''t reply and rather wondered what this boy endured Outside, away from his parents, but mainly from his father. Luke knew him and recalled a broad, firm, and wide-shouldered soldier that one could rely on. He learned many things from him, so getting to know his son was a little weird. He wasn''t as obvious, however. William wasn''t aware of how Luke felt about this situation because this private mission clashed against numerous interests. They didn''t even know how much they messed up, or who was they dealing with. With a much better window, William secured a great spot for his eyes. He was speechless and glaring down. The world was mesmerizing, tiny, and savage. The sights below were as he had expected in his dreams when the helicopter left one of the rare safe-havens. Corruption had a darker undertone, destroying land, darkening trees, and turning soil purple or into darker sheens. There were many cracks, chasms, and notable patches of lingering Dark Fog all over the place. There were many signs of Darks one could note, looking smaller, but still insane. Some rare greenery was here and there. A large portion of the Corruption had limits to what it could achieve, and destroying everything wasn''t optimal, for there would be nothing more to corrupt afterward. Loss of source was terrible, so some patches of life were still notable from time to time. But it felt like a green spot in a labyrinth of darkness, which would soon succumb to death. William rather aimed at better sights. Forests were great, like plains and hills, or places around some lakes. They might look dark, and dead, but they resembled some natural sceneries and images William found great. From above, they looked different. Lakes were still blue at least, and smaller than he imagined, while the land was much more expansive than his imagination. Sights of Darks didn''t surprise him in the slightest. Everything was within his expectations. After a while, he observed the old world and destroyed cities where Corruption found much more weight. There were nests, which was a term Outside made for places where the Darks hid, evolved, slumbered, or ate, constructing homes in many forms. Some of them looked like buildings, cocoons size of trees, mountains, or objects that didn''t make sense. Some could float in the air, hovering like a cloud, or looking way too specific. Everything that the last century endured was around in one way or another. The past cities were large marks, looking alive but in a different era, in pieces, or new homes. Some of these cities were breathtaking even with destruction and Corruption, notions of Dark Miasma, or Endless Dark Fog, which was a note for very large nests, or various homes for high-ranked Darks, looking like large trees, reshaped large towers, or buildings with constant Fogs lingering around them, marking territory. ¡°There are so many of them!¡± William said. ¡°How long even passed?! We aren''t that far from Roshwell, aren''t we?¡± Luke heard his wonder and replied. ¡°As I''ve said. Height and speed, and... we are protected. By now, we should be dozens of miles away and those cities aren''t much to begin with. I don''t think there is a single Rank 7 Dark roaming around, and camps are stable enough for years. This much proximity is seen as acceptable.¡± He didn''t say more. William guessed he could see for a dozen miles ahead, seeing the destruction and the ground like a painting, but the further he glanced, the fewer details he noted. Green and darkness. Two natures clashed around the earth, inside, and all over the globe. Grey mountains were rare, harder to see, and harder to Corrupt because rocks were rocks. A lot of humanity took advantage of that and tried to reach for the skies, and built things, shelters, and sanctuaries because history proved they worked wonders. They did. Until they didn''t. William didn''t have to wonder in what direction this helicopter was going. It was to the east because the Federation was hiding somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean. There was no breeze inside the helicopter, though William bet the air could be clean and swift if the window opened. The lack of humanity was a cool prospect for some parts of nature, as pollution no longer existed in human form¡ªunless one ignored the nukes or how people trashed the land in their last wits. Darks were much more savage anyway, giving destruction a much different meaning. The helicopter was far up in the air from little things on the ground to matter or make obvious sense. William couldn''t see any specific Dark, but he bet there were many of them in numerous passing nests and Fogs, which had numerous color schemes, density, and speed that described their kind and Rank. They were considered as non-living things, though their Ranks were still evident because of their differences and effects. The sights started to look weirder and weirder, looking like expectations for a moon to turn into a sun. Some rarer or bigger nests looked like dark flames from a distance, domes, pillars, hives, or pyramids. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 For the first time in his life, William was watching this world from this perspective and safety, and years of context and knowledge from the ground and Outside stunned him. It shattered his point of view, giving him a new perspective. From the ground, it wasn''t as bad. Now, it was worse. There was no hope. Destruction was far too spread out, and the further they flew, the worse it felt because of the southern flying angle that William didn''t notice. ¡°First time watching such a sight is the most impressive,¡± Suddenly, Luke said to his right, shocking William with how steady he was standing beside him without the need to touch anything. His hands were in his pocket, eyes set on Outside. ¡°Can you imagine this to be everywhere, or worse? Spreading in every continent? Nests are various and good, but Corruption is like the natural order of this era. Humans are gone. Walkers can''t change everything. Who could?¡± William shook his head and glanced back to the window. ¡°I have seen plenty of darkness from the ground, including nests. From here, it is intense. Is it something that people are experiencing every day? No. But it''s everywhere. Almost.¡± Some parts of the horizon were bright, while the skyline above was without darkness or many clouds if it weren''t for Fog scattered at the thousand-feet mark at the highest point. Any more would be insufficient. If there was something good, there was no Dark capable of Corrupting the sun or the sky. But the moon? William couldn''t see the crimson glimmers and light hues of the moon. ¡°Yes. Even if we do care for these creatures, the damage is done. Healing takes time. Corruption is far too powerful and quick for Walkers.¡± ¡°Like destruction and healing, some things are easier to do than others.¡± ¡°You know,¡± Luke said, impressed and nodding. ¡°There are not many youngsters who would tell that and accept it as fact.¡± William wasn''t proud so he didn''t care for this praise. Silence spread when the two of them watched the window, unaware they were being watched by Anna, who was poking her head from the cargo area. ¡°What a scoop... I am telling Mi-Yung for real. Ah!¡± Luke glared at her, flashing an azure spark in his eyes in her direction. She disappeared in a moment without William realizing. ¡°I am not a free Walker, William. To tell the truth, few are. It isn''t right to be solo. Organizations of humanity need style and numbers. Organs. Walkers depend on power, or what one could have in order and might. It comes with numbers too, so do you want to talk? I promised you something before.¡± William shook his head and said. ¡°In a bit. How long will this journey take?¡± ¡°A lot of hours. Ten? There is a long way from the Roshwell to the Federation because of our situation that the most advanced helicopter in the world couldn''t solve, so...¡± Luke slapped his mouth, figuring he was talking way too much. ¡°Hours? At this speed?! Where in the world is the Federation? Do you even have enough fuel to fly for ten hours?¡± William reclaimed his doubts and common sense of an outsider. Tanks eat and swallow gallons of fuel. There was no way this bigger machine was any less gluttonous. Being surprised about this problem was sensible. How much fuel do camps have? Most of it was for securing the broader workings of the camps. Not some private needs, or workings of some vehicles for fun. Of course, this helicopter was different from its concept and origin. Outside, fuel was rare and regulated. After all, the Federation provided the fuel; not the camps on their own. No one wanted to waste resources for nothing Outside, as most things were precious, albeit glaring inventions of humans from the old world. ¡°You know at least some things about this,¡± Luke said. ¡°But you are not sure or aware of a lot of things. I can tell that. I never understood it. We should take youths like you by the arm at thirteen or less and put them through stress and much better teaching. Be it in the the Federation or safe havens, it would work so much better.¡± ¡°We have a thing called consent,¡± William mumbled, determining that he must''ve been around thirteen years old when he came to camp Roshwell, and he had many choices like going away before, or later. He refused them, knowing the camp was good, Dann was with him, and he was still young and looking for his parents. And with the training and lessons being under Miss Anderson''s orphanage, how necessary was it to kidnap, or force these youths out? For some, it wasn''t fine, and Miss Anderson never pushed those youths away if they didn''t want to. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. It was sensible, albeit surprising for one reason. It wasn''t cheap. Every representative would offer those children a great deal and refusing it wasn''t clever. William knew that and still made his choices. It was his right. But how about the rest of the world, the Federation, or numerous older Walkers who grew up in different circumstances? Luke shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°Fine. You have a point, which gives me another question. Why have you not looked at or taken offers from the Federation? Miss Anderson works with us a lot. We would''ve known about you years earlier if you accepted some offer. Maybe. You would''ve found some answers for sure. I know that.¡± ¡°Excuse me?!¡± William turned his head and part of his body. ¡°I had hope and lived Outside for years before I even understood what mattered. No parents, but... they were somewhere. I know they were.¡± He flinched and gazed back outside, sad. Luke glanced if he was getting unstable, but that arm was calm, and emotions... not as fine, but not bad either. William left Luke wondering if his ideas were fine. Shouting and angry kids were one route to regret. ¡°False hope is a lie.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± William grunted and felt his crimson moving. It was more like a thud. A little glow did escape his clothes, flinching Luke''s eyes. ¡°I suggest you calm your emotions inside. No one wants trouble in the middle of a sky.¡± ¡°Then don''t tease me.¡± ¡°Are you that unstable brat that some fear or what?¡± ¡°Tell this to this thing!¡± William shouted and pulled his right sleeve, showing him the storming sight inside his Emblem, moving and contorting his skin. It was fast, turning, and wavering at the same time, but nothing escaped its glossy prison. ¡°Want it written?¡± Luke said sternly and could imagine Zep laughing his ass off in the distance. William took a deep breath and looked away after pulling his sleeve down.¡°Five orphanages. Seven camps. Many people. Numerous deaths. When I crawled from pasts or that camp a decade ago, who was I beside a child without a mother? My father was gone and my....¡± he flinched, remembering his disappearing Emblem, so he swallowed his words. ¡°You have your Emblem. That could guide you. Help a lot. Yours sounds promising. Great.¡± William ignored him and watched further destruction below. ¡°Young Walkers are raised better than some unfortunate orphans. I get why, and had to at least learn and teach myself some matters of Outside when I couldn''t come to them. Without my parents, some people made sure that I wouldn''t be completely clueless. I owe them this life even if many of them died or perished.¡± William explained himself and glanced at him again, now calm. ¡°I sometimes wish I was born as an ordinary orphan,¡± Luke added. ¡°Really? Children are not born orphans! They are forced by this world. People have to protect them.¡± It was his firm belief, and he wished nothing else but to see no orphans in this world. ¡°Your opinion is valid. Why not? Mine is mine. For now, you might get emotional and depressed, but you and I talked before and I get your picture. A promise. Talk to me, because very soon, we will travel through some places that will leave you speechless.¡± ¡°I am patient. This flight and Darks. What would surprise me anymore? Oh, perhaps seeing my parents....¡± He mumbled at the end. ¡°The ground isn''t endless. Don''t tell me I haven''t said a thing.¡± Luke shifted his step aside and leaned on the wall, ignoring William, whose gaze reminded him of plenty of young Walkers, but deep down, it was different. Very different. Walking back to his seat, he sat and decided to take a nap. Closing his eyes just for hours of peace was a luxury that Luke never took for granted. After hearing him, William watched and watched some more. Then, Luke''s words became reality hiding on the horizon. A view changed. Large crevices, valleys, and large craters spanning the ground well beyond the horizon, spread. Unique and crazy Dark Fogs flew from many crevices and architectural madness around them, or within them. Most crevices looked like claw marks made into Mother Earth, reaching into the sky like torrential storms. The marks in the earth were much more savage. The surface was visibly twisted and dark, churring in dark flames, lightning storms, or red fire pillars, shredding hopes for remedy, looking like a battlefront and scars of the apocalypse. Mountains were destroyed, cities turned to rubble, and what was below the ground was not easy to see. That went for hundreds of miles, if not more. For a moment, William couldn''t even seize his fear, for they were there. THERE!¡ªIn the fucking Zone. Then, he panicked and seized his bag, hugging it. Holy shit! We came here?! Why? Luke.... Oh, he is sleeping? Why? That is fucking dangerous! Is flying over the Zone normal? Glaring at him and looking worried was sensible, but nothing changed. No Fog would come at them at this high altitude because there was no point in reaching for the sun. This sight of damaged earth went for many miles, and even some cities were lost within them, looking like ruins, big blocks, and a maze of aimless streets. William saw traces of Darks and their impressions, homes, or direct bodies. Shuddering, he clutched his arms, fearing they watched him and he watched them back. Noises returned. Pain seized his arm. He felt small, indignant. Afraid. The Zone was an incredibly dangerous part of the Outside. William had seen it a few times. There were very dangerous Darks in here, walking, and looking notably even from this elevation. Some were gigantic, walking through Dark Fog, leaving thuds and footprints like giants. Those were like mountains, big blobs of mass, or beasts with glowing eyes and absurd physical appearances. And every one of them ignored the helicopter, living in the crevices, storms, or fighting. There was a mayhem below. Wars happened every day. Darks did so themselves, on their own initiative, establishing their own societies, territories, and hierarchies. That, William knew. He knew Darks weren''t just some nonsensical beasts. They ate people. They could gain sentience. Awareness. Become a better monster. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 William was afraid of remembering. Scared of remainders. This place had many names. Dead Zone, Hell Zone, or Pointless Zone were popular choices, but many people called it simpler: The Zone. A place where the people couldn''t find the reason and where Walkers would come for no wide-scale hope. It would be personal. It was the war or quick death. Why were they going through it then? There were ways to go ahead in better angles, going around as if fearing a plague. North was much safer, so William glanced at Luke again but he was still napping. In the following time of anxiety, nothing happened. Darks in the Zone were no small matter, and William was sure they should''ve noticed a noisy helicopter going over this place even if wars were happening, or Walkers were in sight. William was sure there was a deadly silence in this Zone otherwise. No green was obvious. Apart from Darks and their nests, any forests or natural powers were long obsolete and seized. Corruption captured everything, going deeper and deeper, wasting lives and itself. William wasn''t sure if this was one vista of the apocalyptic nukes, or if this was a former battlefield where Walkers and Darks fought for their lives a long time ago. It was hard to tell, for history was deep, and his guessed not enough. William no longer believed in everything he had ever known. A lot of things were forgotten but lost in a loss. It will take centuries or millennia for the earth to heal. And that was only if all Darks in the Zone would perish. Then, the Corruption would slowly decay and get lost. Walkers could help out with it by their own steps and uses, but could they fix this nation-worth of Madness? The Zone was no place for humanity, for the brewing Darks nested inside the earth, hidden in the Fogs, waiting, lingering, and getting stronger. William couldn''t even image how; he couldn''t see reason in this and their sickening reality. Luke is right. This destruction isn''t what I''ve seen. I know it well from the atmosphere, bellows, and my heart. It clenches me. People chose to ignore it for a good reason, yet what is it for Walkers? This... That isn''t everything, but it could be that. The whole world is full of such Zones. William thought to himself so Luke wouldn''t give him any lectures. A couple more minutes into it, he had enough, turning and speaking to Luke who he was sure would listen. ¡°Where exactly is the Federation? I paid attention to the sun, but my map memory is terrible. Are we reaching the former United States? Why not go over the ocean already?¡± ¡°Is that your guess, demand, or certainty?¡± Luke asked without opening his eyes. ¡°Are we... going to some branch of the Federation?¡± ¡°You know some interesting things, for a brat from Outside. What else do you know and don''t tell? By the way, I am not blaming you, questioning you, or finding it wrong in any way. There exist no improper secrets between us, Walkers. Only good reminders.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I know what I could see,¡± William accepted the reality. He had many opportunities to hear Walker talk, and some stories were still a good way to see bits of truth, even if they could be exaggerated. Be it in death or because they were friendly, it was worth seeing Walkers out when destruction came. Many regular people were the same and many stories spread like that. ¡°Very well, William. Where are we heading?¡± ¡°Federation. You said it.¡± ¡°Where are we going right now?¡± ¡°I mean... was I wrong? USA?¡± William frowned and didn''t like how Luke tested him. ¡°The USA was destroyed dozens of years ago but its scattered places are still alive. The Federation has its origins and roots, and some are alive like outer divisions. Since it is not that long, and because of the sun, we should be heading to New York City, or former Maine State, unless I''m wrong.¡± William assumed after he observed the ground and heard Luke''s words. ¡°Who knows what is right, or why it is false? Maybe the sight I''ve mentioned is yet to come, yet the Zone came and you were awfully silent. I said what I said. If you feel tired from watching, I can talk about your father and what I promised. Are you tired of hearing about him, afraid of it, or seeing his shadows in pain? I doubt that.¡± Luke opened his eyes to see William''s turned head. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. William didn''t turn toward agitation. He only grunted and refused him. If he was testing him first, he would see the ground sooner. In the following hour, the Zone prevailed, and watching it was dreadful. That went on until something large came over the horizon. Water, followed by... colossal bits of the past and much broader water. William had seen it only from the ancient pictures. From a distance, it was once a utopia of old humanity. A jungle made of concrete, a web of underground subways, and buildings rising to the sky like trees and nests for people. New York City and the ocean aside¡ªgoing over the distant horizon¡ªwas a great picture that came into William''s eyes. Luke was correct once again. It was so much worse than the Zone. There were craters everywhere, changing water and buildings. A lot of them. The old splendor of architecture turned one with Corruption, sizzling Miasma, Fogs, or greenery that turned darker colors. Thick vines were seen everywhere, and... trees. Countless Dark Trees were straight out of some horror, and those were considerably rare. ¡°What the fuck am I watching!?¡± William barely heard of them before. A tree? ¡°Is it a Dark? It is like a forest. A jungle overflowing to... concrete jungle. It is so big... yet... in one piece, still standing.¡± William was lost for words. Many buildings did stand still, even if shattered and in pieces, seized by the vines, or forced to remain like that with other means. A lot of things were hard to see from a distance, and encompassing darkness and soft or dark Fogs spread around the ground and many large skyscrapers. Due to safety protocols, Luke couldn''t possibly lower this helicopter down and was more than two thousand feet above the ground. Even if he could, doing something more was a suicide. ¡°Yes and no,¡± Luke replied, hiding some emotions. ¡°Those trees are like tools. Takers of life, Emblems, Darks and so much worse. They are no nests. They are more like an egg. Energy collective. Drills. Suits for Darks. Uses. New things.¡± Luke didn''t want to see New York City ever again. Apart from the sheer scope of Corruption and utter destruction, the majority of the former metropolis was still noticeable. William couldn''t imagine its depth, or how many Darks were below. He counted hundreds of possible nests in many visions and styles, and numerous stories and legends switched his brain from turmoil to confusion. This place was supposedly long destroyed, yet regardless of that collapse or nukes until the bitter end, it still became their nest. It wasn''t known to the public. Many believed that the efforts of nukes worked and dealt a fatal blow to all parties, albeit they couldn''t be correct, nor travel to see the truth. They had to trust Walkers. Now, many years later, the Darks were pests that kept living even in places people couldn''t. It was an inescapable reality. This place was no longer what it used to be, or perhaps nukes hadn''t worked in the slightest. Taking this metropolis back was not feasible. Not only it would be a pain to manage, let alone fight for, but the years made this place completely overrun in many layers like a natural and infested maze. For Walkers, this place was a dangerous place where many special Darks lurked, slept, or waited, growing, or fighting it out among themselves. It was both a great option and one of the biggest large-scale nest networks in this hemisphere. William watched it from safety, far away from some great interest, since he was protected. This city was renowned in this continent, and it was right there before his eyes, and far gone from the idyllic ancient pictures. ¡°It goes without saying,¡± Luke said, ¡°that you won''t talk much about it in the future Outside. Why? What is the public opinion to us? Are we powerless? Can we do or change anything about it? What is perception? Giving false hope doesn''t sound that bad all of a sudden.¡± ¡°It is real...¡± William mumbled and scratched his hand, forgetting about the gravity of the situation and where he was standing. With fascination and a creeping itch and glow hiding under his clothes, he kept watching until his eyes spotted a shadow. A large building stood like a needle protruding from a cloth. It was sharp and tall, far away from the helicopter''s trajectory but still going for at least two thousand feet into the sky. Surrounded by gray Fog similar to mist, the atmosphere and visibility turned from passable to awful. Eyes watched him. The building did, or was it something hiding behind it, or inside? William lost feelings in his arms and legs, yet he somehow jolted from the window and fell to his ass. He saw something... different from the rest of this city. It was something hidden, persuasive, and watchful. Was it glowing? Were there a pair or many eyes, or was it something so terrifying akin to a bad dream? The skyscraper itself stood still, silent and devoid of movement or emotions. Soundlessly, William figured he couldn''t talk. Huh? A being? There was something. I swear. Dark?! Someone or something saw him. Those curious eyes. That weight and impression. It felt and made him small like an insignificant ant and it managed to jolt his Emblem and completely halt the painful noise and agitation. His emotions too. William clasped his hand and heart alike, realizing he was sweating and trembling. It was almost unnatural, and he couldn''t find his breath. ¡°Are you good?¡± Luke asked, eyeing him with half an eye as he napped, or tried to. William could not understand what it was about. It was like a jolt, blink, and then, shocking instinct and crisp noise filled his mind, body, and no emotion. Still, whatever it was, it caused him to fall to the ground and tremble in fear and make him escape. Nothing else. Luke wasn''t too alarmed; he knew how to keep his cool in any unavoidable, strange, or bad situation, and William didn''t know what happened or what this even meant. ¡°What the hell was that? Was that a person or Dark hiding there? We are so far, yet I felt it, and it felt me back. What sort of thing... cause this sort of shit?¡± William spoke, finally finding his voice. Unsure if he should feel fearful, his feelings were like boiling and freezing water at the same time. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¡°Many things can happen out there, William,¡± Luke said. ¡°Finding reason is weird like those flying fortresses because of changed or overruled gravity, while many Darks are like predators to common sense and... well, gravity. It all works out in the end, doesn''t it? Senselessly. They want out but can''t see behind their sick ego and wars. Anyhow, some of that is good.¡± Luke relaxed some more. ¡°Instincts are a different breed and weapons. Ego is more... precarious if that''s the word. Ah, I guess Anna is getting under my skin. You have them like any life, right? Darks are living creatures, whether we like it or not.¡± William clumsily got back to the wall, where he tried to see that shadow again, acting as if he overcome the fear, but he did not. Something clasped it back instead. He couldn''t find it again. The mist was far too thick and his trembling and itch ceased to exist, or it moved behind the cautious beats. The noise lessened, escaping his beating heart, and his left hand clutched his right. ¡°Why are we here?¡± William asked after he calmed down. ¡°Shortcut.¡± ¡°Isn''t this... the worst shortcut there is?¡± ¡°Do you know something better than I don''t?¡± Luke asked amusingly. ¡°Well, try it. You must''ve experienced a lot in your years. Teach this old fool.¡± William took a seat aside and processed the approaching sight of the ocean. They exited the ground levels of this insanity at last, flying over New York City in not that long time frame and leaving the dreadful panorama behind. Water was ahead, and sightseeing would be over, for the ocean was blue and wavering in eternal flow. ¡°Had fun?¡± Luke asked, sighing in relief that nothing terrible happened. He wasn''t sure what to do if things got nasty. William glanced at Luke, who rested as much as he wished. ¡°I won''t sleep well tonight.¡± ¡°Need a change of clothes?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What is it then? Was the sightseeing not up to your taste? Excuse us. We take no refunds,¡± Luke chuckled and opened his eyes wide, noticing that the water was all over the horizon. One had to be always ready to die when traveling across the Zone. Luke was quite carefree for that in William''s opinion. Luke knew more things than him. Zep was an expert in great travel, while the third partner was the reason he was able to sit without sweating too much. In this way, they shouldn''t deal with anything, while the fuel will last them just enough for this journey because this shortcut was their only way to make this work. They couldn''t reach out for any Federation barracks, or hidden spots for refueling. So what if this was a mandatory road caused by their lack of options? Luke wished to acknowledge it, but couldn''t tell it out loud. Darks shouldn''t be interested in this helicopter, but what if something was? Sensing any resemblance to reason in these things was hard. ¡°I am over that ground already.¡± William shook his head and glanced at his Emblem. It was safe and sound, if those words meant nervous, flowing like boiling water, and his emotions were still restless. ¡°Now, if you are fine with it, I will accept your promise, Luke.¡± ¡°Eh. Fine. What do you want to know? By the way, I do know many things, but not everything. Am no teacher either, so don''t have large expectations of me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± William bluntly said, which caused Luke to lose a little bit of his pride. ¡°Federation is ahead, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is the reason for me and... you? It is weird how you got me. I know how it goes usually. Lived enough in an orphanage, surrounded by kids, young Walkers included. This... thing. The helicopter or your team sounds suspicious.¡± ¡°That is a lot of words, but all of them are reasonable. Frankly, hiding things from you isn''t my intention, and you don''t get it. It is also a lot of words for me, and my position goes as far as my mission. The mission I was tasked with involves, in some way, your parents, but you in specific is enough. Details are no...¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°My parents? Both of them? Why?¡± William almost jumped from his seat, surprised to hear Luke mentioning them as a pair. ¡°What do you mean? Both of them were Walkers, boy.¡± Like William in many ways, Luke gave up mentioning little things, so he went ahead and talked with fewer worries about some locks. ¡°Both were quite decent ones at that. Known at Rank 6 at that time, both were relatively young, full of vigor, and with quite some accomplishments under their names.¡± ¡°Rank 6? What are you talking about? WALKERS?! My mother!¡± William shouted, gripping his right arm until it started to bleed and Emblem revolved even more. Nothing was escaping so far, though it wanted to do it so much more than usual, yet it couldn''t. This time, it didn''t dare. It didn''t want to. There was a bad time for things over the horizon. Luke shifted his eyes, scratched his chin, and reconsidered what to say next after he touched this sensitive subject without thinking. William almost lost himself. "What happened to my parents? What is this mission? What does it mean?¡± William asked when his emotions and head were having a hard time dealing with it. Although he grew up Outside, memories of his parents were limited and precious. He wanted to know them. See them. He had never seen or remembered their Emblems or anything similar. It was double true for his father, whom he had almost no recollection of, but the Mother?! He felt love from their mere memories and knowledge that they were there, somewhere, hidden, or speaking. Perhaps it was his naivety, lack of memories, or rough ideas stemming from his last decade Outside. Children didn''t remember much from when they were little. His surprise that his family was all Walkers was understandable. It sounded like a nonsense. Their loss still lingered in his mind and body. Luke got to his feet and walked to him until he stood over him. Hands behind his back, he needed no touch to remain in place. He had to give Vikor some face and recognize the present circumstances and fitting words. ¡°Your parents. Exactly. Why them and who and what it means? Many Walkers thought about it and couldn''t believe it. You are an outsider to everyone. Little. You were there, alive, existing, and were five years old. They told or taught you nothing because of your age, or they did it anyway and you don''t remember it. That is expected, until we... well, me and everything is different.¡± ¡°Is it because of the Federation? Were my parents from there? I never seen it. I would know, I think...¡± ¡°About that...¡± Luke hesitated. ¡°It is complicated. Many people didn''t even know that you existed, and rumors and some people probably knew about it. It wasn''t as if it was clever or bad. It was... well, confidential. Viktor was a good man who served good causes, and very few would dare to hinder his path. But when he met your mother... well, that goes as far as your parents go... and lived, I suppose. There were some uproars, and your birth and stakes are close to those of your parents and others. There are still some connections left and it is rather sensitive. You will get why later. No by me. I am not fine with that sort of thing.¡± William glanced at him stupidly, unsure what was true or doubtful. In truth, he had less issue with trusting him, because he didn''t know his parents, and lying to him about it seemed excessive. ¡°That is about what I can tell you about this. Parts of it are classified. Someone would punish me if I went too far. I don''t want that. A soldier has to be mindful of rules. Many things are well beyond me, so have some understanding. You will get it one day.¡± Luke tried to explain himself. Confused by his words, but also his memories and context, William flexed his arms, and his eyes and mind both reached some limits. Both parents were Walkers. He was a Walker. ¡°You promised...¡± he mumbled. ¡°My parents... me... you... Who, even? I feel like a puppy dragged to new owners.¡± ¡°Yes. I can still speak. Why not? Perhaps you need someone to speak about it to remember or get going. You weren''t that young. Your mother or father were precious to you. Who would blame that on a child?¡± Only one understandable question spread in William''s mind. He asked exactly that. ¡°Are they alive?¡± ¡°Status is unknown,¡± Luke revealed, though a little hesitantly. ¡°That was what I have been told ten years ago, where I wasn''t part of that Incursion. Before that, I was in the same Division as your father, protecting regions around Montana. According to that Incursion and hell and... frankly, everything was obliterated. Not much was clear from that time. Your parents got lost in that mayhem. You too, obviously, and...¡± William gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he listened to his honest words. It was something he wanted, yet the truth was here and his heart clenched. He waited and wanted to know more and Luke was giving it to him as a Walker of the Federation. Who else would know great information than him? William didn''t know if he should be happy or furious. Even if he spoke harshly, it helped him. He wondered how strong his parents were, and if they were like Luke talked, perhaps they got wounded and lost like many did that day. Still, something terrifying prevailed. They never came back for him or showed up. Thus, now or before, William was unable to cope with it, as he was a child seeking survival and help in a terrible time. He didn''t even know his full name, let alone some great details about his parents. Things like their name, let alone Emblems, or faces, were blurry, or nowhere in his memory. Trauma and pain did the rest, similar to his crawling, transformations, and painful time from that debris. ¡°Don''t be bitter about it too much, William. Although they went missing, they are as dead as they could be.¡± Luke added. It was his blunt style, which might be too direct, but he was fine with his words, even if it often led to some questionable situations. ¡°LUKE!¡± Anna suddenly shouted behind the cargo door. ¡°That was insensible!¡± William was a moment from shouting as well, and his Emblem nearly broke into dust, but he ignored the blood and clutched it tight. ¡°That is the reality,¡± Luke was close, so he gripped William''s head when he tried to punch his guts. His single hand was enough to halt him and then, he shook him with his hands. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Anna remained in place, the book hidden behind her back, and the pen was visible in her hand. She observed in silence, taking this sight for what it could be, and heard what she feared. Luke fucked up again. There was no helping to his bluntness. Gritting his teeth, William pushed his hand away and stumbled to the wall when he rolled away. Luke barely used any strength and let him go. When he stopped, clutching his fists, and pushed himself up just to roll away again in an uncomfortable push of gravity, William felt like a fool. The ground was terrible. It was shaking in angles and the smooth surface didn''t help with a grip. That went on until he hit a wall, resting on the ground like a beggar. ¡°I am not... angry... or anything... or sad. I don''t like how it sounds. That is all. I wanted answers for a long time. Getting this... much. Perhaps it is fine, but I looked for something else. Sorry. I looked for them.. wanting to know much more. It was important to me. Still is. Timing isn''t, or I am not important. I am just a kid.¡± William said calmly from the ground and accepted Luke''s honesty. ¡°Do you get what it means?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Walker''s pain and reality Outside?¡± ¡°You are a soldier. I get it. Are there others I can ask and speak about this? Could I research my parents and things that happened ten years ago by myself? I was there... so...¡± ¡°You can try. I won''t stop you.¡± That easily meant others would, which Luke didn''t mention. ¡°Hey...¡± Anna whispered. ¡°You...¡± Luke glared at her again and forced her to disappear around the corner. He already heard enough about William to assess the situation. He was inadequate because he was stubborn and young. Growing up like that, gone from the research and people, Luke wondered what would happen now that he was here and good. Some people will be curious, whereas others might get angry, annoyed, or way too touchy. There was no doubt about that, so he questioned morality and some of those people that he could imagine. Some stirring dramas were about to turn Federation and many Walker''s minds, all because a page from the past crawled back. Luke was a soldier, however. He didn''t question orders and unimportant matters even if some of that was reasonable. The bad idea was for others to decide or solve, while the original perpetrators would work it out behind this mess. ¡°The past won''t come back, while the future won''t be any better, it could be better than this. All we can do is face the reality and accept it for what it could be.¡± Luke recalled some words from someone important, though many of it was military quotes that Walkers learned. William agreed with that. ¡°Then, can I become a good Walker like my father? What was he like?¡± William crawled to his seat and asked a new topic. He abandoned any tears left in his eyes or frustration caused by Luke or what his Emblem did or felt. Mainly, William was at fault because he didn''t think he was ready for this, so he wasn''t stable even if this was the knowledge he sought. ¡°A good soldier, straightforward to the bone, and honest. His fighting skills were exceptional, and he was paramount to the Yondu Division. Then, things got feisty. Also, the definition of a good Walkers is vast. Why not become mediocre or great, or... well, it doesn''t matter. You have a valid and unknown Emblem so thinking about what to become is curious. If you want to, you can do and try what it allows, or go beyond it in a try to crash the codes. That depends on your aptitude, spirit, or talent. The Federation will want to know and hear about all of that. They hope for every great youth. Just take my words for the start that you wanted.¡± William angled his head upwards to meet Luke''s eyes. ¡°Thank you... This is better than not knowing anything. However, what makes you sure I am their son? Is it the Emblem, or... the context lost in time or stopped research?¡± Luke nodded and looked away, all for Anna to poke her head around the corner. ¡°Yes. Pretty much all of the above. You might not know it, but breeding Walkers is a difficult topic, and many details that were around the past finally proved themselves. Mainly, the years passing were one of those reasons. Personally, I don''t know much about it. Ask others about it.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. William accepted his excuse and wondered what were those others. ¡°Since you took it well, I will reward you. A little talent that only strong Walkers have is knowledge from others about others, followed by instructions. Walkers care about the past and new generations, and teaching others is all about growth, setting knowledge, and advantages. Be it physical or with words, what is before you isn''t a pretty road. It isn''t magic, or some fantasy either. It is glowing, growing, and growling.¡± ¡°You aren''t a poet, Luke,¡± Anna said again, and this time, even when he glared at her, she walked forward. ¡°I couldn''t help but think it through. Young and that situation wasn''t easy or simple, but the research never stopped. Some people never give up, so why not just hope even if it is a lie? William, the one...¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Luke warned her. ¡°That is fine, Miss Anna,¡± William said and his eyes and face changed and firmed up. ¡°I never wanted to be miserable. I just had to accept what was and is before me. If the reality hurt, so what? I don''t think there is a point in being broken. I look forward to discovering things in the Federation by myself or with unknown others. The difference doesn''t matter to me.¡± Anna nodded and made a small smile. ¡°But some things matter more, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± William nodded. ¡°I want to be good. Learn because I couldn''t.¡± ¡°That''s very possible in the Federation,¡± Anna said, angling his pen at him. ¡°I know many great people for that.¡± ¡°If that''s everything, let me show you something,¡± Luke said, loosening his jacket and uniform, revealing a bright-looking gem within his chest, which had many other shards around it in a circular pattern. It was inserted into him, or so it seemed, but it was either that or he grew into it. It was above the ribcage, in the middle of his chest, and between pecks, while the shards were smaller and varied in length, size, and depth. Everything about this Emblem shone brightly in azure colorful waves, undulating power that only a Walkers could have. Up close¡ªas Luke was still crouching right before him¡ªWilliam liked how it felt and looked this close. It was a different feeling from his Emblem, and there was no gloss around it. It seemed like a storm was within him, looking like a soft metallic haze, but dense and crawling around his chest, flesh and blood, yet no redness was seen. In fact, almost everything revolved in and only in that Emblem, yet the flesh was not looking normal either. His skin and muscles looked dense and vigorous. William didn''t know the numerous factors that made Emblems strange, and bodies better, but he heard they could influence and change everything by a lot of factors. As far as one should understand, dependence on Walker''s knowledge came with circumstances, talents, and standing. For regular people, knowing too much was unnecessary, while young Walkers had to develop to get behind those facts and pains. All in all, this style of education wasn''t adequate, which Luke hated. Luke touched his Emblem and tapped it, letting spark fly, and waves of mist convulse on their own, or it was an involuntary reaction of his tap. ¡°Just so you know, it is just a single piece of an Emblem. The ones here,¡± Luke pointed to the azure shards, ¡°goes into my body and connects there with the main rest. It has grown like this without my choice, and at first, it was just a gem similar to yours. Many have theirs in different colors, shapes, and sizes, which includes further growth that could be static or extremely potent in changes. Both have their strengths. Your hand, my chest. Some could have it in their heads or legs. Effects vary. We call it Localization. When and how it grows, Emblem gives its stakes. Arm and leg are different from physical points, and do different things, while head and chest are similar. All could be powerful in their own ways. How to use it? What makes it worse than others? There are a lot of words to think about.¡± William was fascinated by that glow and only nodded to him without speaking. Aside from them, Anna was furiously drawing Luke''s chest, Emblem, and little details without blinking. Luke was annoyed but let it slide. ¡°What do you know about Emblems,¡± Luke asked. ¡°Say anything because every bit helps any teacher. For the future, remember it.¡± ¡°I mean... there are a lot of things outside and with me. In me, I mean.¡± William said, not thinking about the answers because he was still processing his light and moving energy that moved from Luke. It was like air, but cooler and notable as if it was heavier. ¡°I know. Effects or details taught Outside are lacking. I am aware of it. However, what you know could change many things how your future is going to be like. For example, there are those taught well from the age of ten, or even younger if one is from a good family. Trained and educated, they could get good results even with inferior Emblems, lacking talents, or passable or stable foundation. It is already a fact, so... your next words could mean a lot.¡± ¡°I don''t care about this... right now.¡± ¡°It is important!¡± ¡°Why do you care? Aren''t you a soldier?¡± ¡°And a fellow Walker. The younger generation is important and I want to help you.¡± ¡°Like your orders?¡± William gave him a long look. ¡°Some Walkers have a poor reputation outside and... well, inside? Some people think of them as reigning rulers below them, and it stinks of rules and laws, while people struggle out there. Is it good? Of course not. We have to appreciate them because not doing so is stupid. Yet, they might be right to be called stupid.¡± ¡°It''s just how people are,¡± Anna added aside from them, still drawing Luke''s chest. ¡°No one asked.¡± Luke turned and spoke to her. Anna''s smile widened, her pen quivered, and she quickly erased and changed numerous things in her drawing to make him uglier. William, like her, observed a lot of Emblems as he grew up, and the one in Luke''s chest was old and greater than many of them. Anna was much more familiar with them than William had guessed. He had his own little treasure close, watching, and feeling, yet his foundation lacked a lot of clarity and hiding secrets dreamt by few. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The growth and impression of Walkers was an aftereffect of Ranks, a systematic assimilation of Walkers and Emblem together. Rank 1 was basic. Rank 8 depicted the biggest kind known to the public. Rank 0 was obscure, so not many knew about it. Rank 9 was a myth, existing only in rumors at the peak of Walker societies because darkening rumors of that number did exist. In Darks, however. There was a clear definition of how one should see these simple numbers. Unfortunately, things were far from simple because¡ªwithin these Ranks¡ªimmense value, growth, death, and hopes resided. Rank 1 was the start of everything, with each Rank going deeper in progressively more insane and powerful capabilities. William heard many stories and great hopes whenever some popular Walker got promoted, evolved, or met their demise. Many camps took such notes as highlights for morale and hope, or dear brutal reality. William couldn''t care less about it. It sounded very forced, so he disliked how some Walkers sounded like heroes. However, it was correct to call them that, for there was no point in them being villains. Many proudly showed their Emblem because of it, as long as their pride allowed it, or Outside or self-made rules had no subjects to such displays. In a normal military, showing off wasn''t delightful. The gravity of that life and their Emblems wasn''t a walk in the park. It was their literal life. An important piece that kept fueling them forward, so many Walkers thought of them as their second mind, head, or heart. Showing it was akin to looking into who they were or might be. Some hid it; William definitely knew why or how it could feel because there were people out there who detested Walkers, for no or great reasons, and some of them were lunatics in human skin. It was genuine that William knew basic knowledge that regulars Outside had learned over the years. Things like how Walkers might grow, work, and what they could do, William learned via lessons, from stories, or directly from his eyes. Many people were hopeful about every young Walker, thus many cared about them out of sheer will, reliance, or simply because it was an ideal thing to do. Good souls were still living in this world, which was rare if William was honest and took most of his living conditions as one whole picture. Most camps he went through were rough. People were why. Roshwell was an anomaly that many people in surrounding camps called their best sanctuary, second after going to the Federation. Alas, one thing was feasible, while the other was outside their boundaries. Either their worth had to skyrocket, their work would be needed, or they would buy their way out. William didn''t blame them. Roshwell was magnitudes better than any other place he had seen, and he was never sure how right he was about the Federation. Unknowingly, his words and opinions were about to shake because the Federation was a whole different world. ¡°Speak to me,¡± Luke demanded like a teacher. ¡°Do I have to?¡± William dimly said, almost moving his hand to touch that close Emblem or storming waves. ¡°No,¡± Anna answered instead of Luke, who grunted and seriously wanted to snatch her book away. ¡°Don''t listen to this mad dog. Knowledge? You will get it in no time after this travel is over. Many youngsters like you are like that because of...oh, wait. You don''t.... know about that.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Luke said to Anna, who realized she was a bit brazen. ¡°Due to that, knowledge and what is right are different things. Age is the same. ¡±Is it about some testing? Wasn''t it what happened before? That punch, I mean.¡± William asked. ¡°That too, but neither of them was a test,¡± Luke answered. ¡°What was it then?¡± Luke hesitated and decided to stall or change the topic. There were better people for that and mentioning it when he said so many harsh things to William might not end well. But he promised. As Luke struggled, Anna took a seat beside William to see Luke''s chest better. ¡°It is about a foundation, boy,¡± she suggested. ¡°Foundation? Boy... Aren''t we close in age?¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Anna frowned and looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°I am twenty!¡± William didn''t apologize and couldn''t see a reason for her bewilderment. ¡°So?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Anna sighed. ¡°Ah, boys these days. Anyway, it isn''t as if Walkers can become killing machines straight away. They need training even when they have talent and great family or teachers. Becoming Rank 1 is just the beginning. It is almost endless training, right, Luke?¡± Luke began to crease his face with his fingers. When he was nervous, he always did it. Anna knew it and didn''t tease him for it. ¡°We are all on the ride to the unknown canopy. So yes. Training is endless for us. Like Darks.¡± ¡°I will train... in the Federation?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Luke guessed; he didn''t know the specific answer because William might make his choice later down the line. He was worth that much. Probably. Someone else had a different answer. ¡°Yes!¡± Anna said firmly. ¡°You have roots for that. Great family too! I am rooting for more time.¡± She cheered and finished her drawing and writing. Luke''s detailed chest was great, Emblem colored in great lines, sheens, and mesmerizing perking waves. His head was missing, unlike the clothing Anna detailed quite masterfully. ¡°Looks insane. Nothing like mine attempts at scribbles.¡± William said as he touched his right forearm in return. ¡°Do you want me to draw yours?¡± Anna offered and was close to being too excited. At that moment, Luke snapped, grabbed her face, and showed her to the other seat. He sat between them and grunted inaudible curses. ¡°I swear... this... and this... and that.¡± All Emblems were unique. William could tell their Localization was important or crazy and could be the same in hundreds of Walkers. The actual difference was the Emblem itself and what one could do with it. Its shape defied some laws of physics, adhering to some laws of geometry and mass, or it could completely shatter any rules or codes to pieces. Very few things about Emblem were truly scientific. It was more like ridiculous magic, but who were Darks, if not hideous magical beasts, monsters, and ridiculous abominations from the nightmares? William had seen unique Emblems etched into flesh, bones, or even eyes, and fingers, looking grotesque or beautiful. Children and babies had them on a smaller scale, and adult Walkers were rarer to see with wide-open Emblems. Their size would increase in most cases by at least a couple of times. Luke''s was more than a handful and he was even hiding his Emblem for one good military example. It pointed to his Yondu Division having some rules about it, or their uniform was enough of a mark. Not one was better or worse in vision alone. That was something William told to himself, while his Emblem was odd, yet beautiful and special, or was it something Dann''s years of persuasion had done? There was a comparable current of energy within Luke''s, but coloration was different, feelings were more intimidating, and glossiness was gone. His Arcana looked very pretty. William knew this difference was Rank 1. Gloss would disappear afterward and his crimson would be able to rise freely away and manifest its powers in broad daylight. Unfortunately, William was unaware of the specifics, or effects, or what it could do afterward. For now, he was aware it could do some things even without Rank 1. For gradual progress, William knew he had to grow, but how much? Adulthood was still long ahead. He knew that age around Miss Anderson''s orphanage for young Walkers meant one thing. They would be sent away earlier than later. Where and how wasn''t important, as no matter of refusal could stop what was inevitable. Youths eventually had to decide, because it was part of what they had to do. This one was that sort of situation. William could no longer keep his life for himself, or stubborn hopes close. His parents were gone. It was no denial. It was time to go out. He told Miss Anderson his and Dann''s idea and she sent the letter to the Federation for more official suggestion. There were official businesses about recruitment when the age became too close to some limits. Albeit rare under Miss Anderson''s orphanage¡ªsince the average time to send young Walkers away was before the age of thirteen¡ªWilliam''s choice will be more direct. Luke''s arrival was the aftermath of that choice and William wasn''t aware of the Forced Awakening that was half of the reason for everything. This procedure was a prudent issue that the public wasn''t ready for, though Luke and Anna suggested it right now. William couldn''t correlate context towards a possibility that he could become Rank 1 in literal weeks or months, or... right now if he could. He thought he would be sent for training and teaching before going to become Rank 1 Walker later. Usually, years could pass before something big happened. Now, he heard the word Federation in more doubt and confusion because someone sought him out for reasons unknown to him. How many young Walkers from the orphanage were sent in this manner, or how many had a great Division Walker as a proxy? William had no doubts his circumstances were different. It all pivoted towards many things: his parents, who looked for him, why, and where it all ended between his choice, and what changed after he gave up and sent his words out. Then, there was his Walker status, or Emblem, which were weird tools, and their feelings about those gems were often different like the sun and moon. ¡°What else do you know?¡± Luke asked as he sat right beside him. Anna shifted, hugging her book in fear he would toss it away, tear it apart, or worse. ¡°Walkers,¡± William answered. ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°There are three kinds of them. Elementalists, Vector Type, and Mutants.¡± ¡°Yes. That knowledge doesn''t come as a surprise. I am sure Outside knows the differences very clearly. Is that all that you know? Just names. Not enough.¡± ¡°No. I know some details of what makes them good. Ranks are obvious, while defenses aren''t what makes them great. They are sturdy, sure, but Outside had to know what matters as well as many Walkers since we rely on them and knowing what they could do could save our lives or help us act quicker, or better.¡± ¡°I guess.... that is true.¡± Luke grumpily said and watched how Anna poked his side with her pen. She was close to going up and sitting beside William, but she knew Luke would stop her. And that hand... Emblem of crimson looked far too enticing. She almost salivated, but some sort of respect or restraint stopped her act. ¡°What about specifics?¡± ¡°You mean mine and yours?¡± William asked and pulled his sleeve to see his Emblem. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Anna saw that crimson and began drawing again even if the angle was bad and distant. ¡°I know very little about specifics, sir. Mine is mine. It looks and feels different from yours, I bet. No. I know that. It''s normal. Walkers at higher Ranks like you are tough and powerful. Different from kids.¡± ¡°We have to be that. Someone has to do it, you see,¡± Luke said with a sharp look in his eyes, experience, and passion. His intent shone a little in his eyes, skipping a beat of his chest that pushed numerous waves in light and shimmering mist-like waves. It frightened William for a fraction of a second when something within him moved as well. It was unfamiliar as if his heart quenched and stopped beating. It went for a moment before he looked away from Luke. ¡°What else is on your mind?¡± ¡°Life options?¡± William answered in a manner of question. ¡°You gave me more questions than answers. I still appreciate it.¡± ¡°You are at the age where it is important to see more questions and seek steady ground below your feet. Both are good steps for any young Walker.¡± ¡°Does it need to be so specific and literal?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I have not asked to be named like that; a Walker. Walkers are, however, pitiful and great names at the same time. I like it. We walk a fine line after all. One ought to remember it and accept it.¡± Anna was too busy getting the right red color and forgot to speak. William nodded and scratched his Emblem, hoping it wouldn''t fall off, or cause a disturbance in the middle of a sky. ¡°Can I be afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That was a joke. Be how you want it to be. Walkers die horrible deaths, but you must know it a lot more than other kids. It is a truth that hurts and it speaks facts. Not fearing is plain stupid.¡± His nonchalant manner didn''t ease William''s nerves. ¡°Are you sometimes afraid?¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Anything. Darks. People?¡± Luke hummed, thinking. ¡°I suppose I do have some concerns. A lot of them, actually. On duty, not so much. I have to believe that my corners will go on without me. That''s one way to relax. I see Walker as a name that occurred because someone had clever words or too much time on their hands.¡± ¡°I see. You know, sir Irwin, since we are here, in this machine, and in the middle of a sky, perhaps a little fear is not so bad.¡± ¡°I am not judging a kidnapped kid,¡± Luke chuckled and tried a bad joke. ¡°It isn''t our or my problem. The majority of the Walkers are experiencing worse things than flying. Sometimes, there is a lot of walking or feeling harsher emotions than Madness. Normal people can''t even imagine it and think Outside is hell.¡± ¡°But not every Walker is equal, right? Well, not. Outside is hell. I see it regardless of this watching.¡± William asked, trying to hide his shaking hands with the force of his thighs. He even gestured to the window, and his nerves could not escape Luke''s eyes. ¡°Their Types are well-known, second to Ranks, but... Skills... what are they? What is the System that many describe as savior and devilish.¡± ¡°Have you dug for answers in some grave?¡± Luke asked and stopped laughing. ¡°This isn''t taught Outside, right?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°No. It should. They are our tools. Important possessions granted by Emblems. Some of us are born in a good light, place, and time, while most struggle even before reaching Rank 1. In a time when they are seeing their starting line. At what point are you?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°I can build my starting line, isn''t it enough? Also... what you said is still uncertain. I have no clue what awaits me or what am I. How and why you are taking me, and what is there for me? A new life? Kidnapping... might not be a stretch.¡± ¡°I don''t know. Perhaps it is right. I am not someone to know it or judge the rules or people. Am not that free, you see.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yet you judge so many things,¡± Anna said after finishing some bare-bone coloration of a hand with a crystal clear Emblem and red storm within it. ¡°Says an assistant.¡± ¡°I am a great assistant!¡± Anna corrected him. ¡°Assembly needs them. Especially your wife, let me say that as no judge.¡± ¡°Shut up...¡± Luke grunted. ¡°What makes you not free?¡± William asked about specifics rather than his life. There were some boundaries he didn''t want to overstep. Family of others was that and Luke''s wife didn''t seem to matter. William was wrong. Experienced Walker was a good way to get ahead and know things, and Luke was starting to speak a little better. This was a great start, which not a lot of young Walkers in their adolescence had. At least Outside, where Walkers were active or on duty, one couldn''t find a teacher in them. That fell either on regular people or nobody. ¡°I am a soldier, bound to my service. Bound to the Federation and Yondu Division. It was my choice. My life. A choice that will go on for the rest of my life. Because of this, you should think twice about what you want and do. It starts here. Without your parents or others making this choice for you, you are a decision-maker. No one else. It is not how many Walkers live. If anything, it is part of freedom for what we want. Chains are wrong. You are free, but not at the same time ready for it. You got lost and came back, while your choice never came with your benefits, contracts, or people. Until now, that is, but we aren''t forcing anything on you because... of luck, I guess. Then, it might be not there at all because what you know or want is vague. That is why I am speaking.¡± ¡°How rare indeed,¡± Anna commented and accepted his sketch with in an awkward smile. William gulped and clutched his hands tighter. ¡°My.... parents. You talked about my father who served with you. I understand what military means and how Divisions act as outlandish Walker places with their rules and commands. Can you tell me more about my father...or mother? Did you know them well?¡± William grabbed his courage and tried to force Luke to speak about his mother. Luke easily caught up on that. ¡°Your mother isn''t up for me. Met her... like twice? Whatever, I may as well talk about what I know. That is fine, right, Anna? History is like a bunch of strings pulled by words and past.¡± ¡°Have I heard some fly speaking? I must be dreaming that you are asking me for some permission. Considering us and what we do, I am shocked!¡± Anna pretended to be busy and allowed it. William figured she was a secondary party in this mission and someone affiliated with no military. Perhaps the Emblem Association was very important. What kind of assistant was she? In that case? Maybe her position was meaningful even if she was a normal person. Wait, she mentioned Emblem Association directly. Is that it? Luke needs her permission, so is she his boss? Wait. Bullshit. I am overthinking it. William wondered in his mind, realizing it wasn''t the case at all. Luke was blackmailed. Anna forced him to take her on this mission while both broke some rules. Normally, she would never be allowed here because her research and position were maintained in the Federation and her assignment was lacking. Field missions were simply far too enticing for Anna, who was always busy and doing her work like a locked rat. And something great came over thanks to it, and she wasn''t willing to let it go. She sneaked out and through some method, forced herself onto Luke''s assignment. It was a wonder how she managed it, considering Luke didn''t like her all that much. It must have been really good blackmail. Luke had words to tell and words to not tell. He knew his acts, and his men were the same. Anna didn''t and her position was great enough to cause him some distress. She was a normal person, so it was surprising for William to see their banter. ¡°I don''t like all rules, William. They are unnecessarily put on some people, or on others that shouldn''t have them. Some people just don''t get it. Walkers need to know things. Ahead or not, problematic or good, or young. I will say it as it is...¡± William listened to him with great interest, trying to stop his shaking hands between his thighs and storming emotions stirring deep. His beating and buzzing echoed like soft music, while, thankful, no voice spoke this time around. ¡°Unfortunately, your mother isn''t someone I know very well. I served with your father, so I will speak of him more. I have known him for about a decade. It started after the Federation established their lands and Divisions, and when the Emblem Academy began to stand straight as a pillar for Walkers.¡± ¡°What year was it?¡± ¡°The Federation as a whole had decades of work and effort built into it. The base idea of its land went as far as 2070, if not earlier. Proper plans came much later, with greater creation almost at the mark of the new century. Considering the current year of 2128, the Federation has many decades of history that has been going on for a long time. Where reputation docked with safety and people, and counted in our land, people, and others, they created a paradise. Many places around the world have their fortress. Now, ours is more than three decades old and still growing. Academy is even older, however, but let''s not get ahead. Your father, right? That is who you want...¡± ¡°Sure,¡± William mumbled in denial, wanting to hear everything. ¡°Don''t worry. The Federation or Academy is no longer gone out of your sight. You will get how they work eventually. They aren''t that fancy. They are great, don''t get me wrong. They are pillars of our society, but rules and their workings are not as crazy for various reasons.¡± Anna cleared her throat. ¡°They are also built as a revived foundation for humanity. Outside of any continent, surrounded by water.¡± She added. Luke continued. ¡°Military is a boring subject when one who speaks is from the military itself. I won''t be bothering you with unnecessary talk like her.¡± ¡°Yet you''ve started speaking about it.¡± Anna coldly said. ¡°How boring, eh?¡± ¡°No. No. It is interesting,¡± William cut into them, while Luke scratched his chin. ¡°Alright. Back to your father. Simply put, he had incredible talent and courage, which caused him to reach Rank 6 before he was thirty. It wasn''t the greatest record in the world since others overshadowed him later down the line. However, something was different about him. He was well above his Rank. Your father, I mean. Fighting like that is dangerous and full of spirit and vigor. He was an exceptional warrior, brave, and willing to go above and beyond himself.¡± ¡°Is Rank 6 that high?¡± William doubtfully asked. ¡°There are still Rank above it.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Luke sized William before laughing. ¡°Ha! What do you think those Ranks are?! Rank 6 is already greater than most Walkers would ever get, let alone dream about! How many Walkers advance that far, eh?¡± Some pride got hurt once more, though William was unable to determine his Rank. Luke wasn''t the youngest; William bet on his forties. Low ones, however. Luke was still vigorous and appeared in his prime. William frowned. ¡°Don''t know. A lot? If not... I mean, Darks would slaughter us.¡± ¡°Well, that is not a bad argument. Ranks are forms that are quite important for everyone. For every success, some deaths or inability to move upwards counts as failures. Going again or restarting is very hard. The further one goes, the harder it is. Do you want to hear harsh statistics?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Luke thought he would refuse him, so he paused and recollected his thoughts, while his Emblem huffed, moved, and wavered in many ways. Anna began to draw his chest once more, figuring something nice came up. ¡°Walkers at Rank 1 through 4 are rather normal,¡± Luke said after some thinking. ¡°Their growth is considered stable as long as their hunt and talent are average. Each Rank might take months to years. For Rank 5 and above, things are more difficult, and for some, even Rank 4 is like eating across a large chasm. Not every Rank 5 Walker can become Rank 6. It is like one in dozens on average and survivability is another topic altogether. At some point, more strengths come with higher Ranks and one could keep their life intact. But reaching that point is harder.¡± ¡°15%,¡± Anna added. ¡°That is a statistical chance for Rank 4 to reach Rank 5. Then, it is like 5% for Rank 5 to reach Rank 6. Do you want to hear specific numbers, eh? I know them by heart.¡± Luke sighed, figuring she wasn''t in a bad spot since she was great at this topic. While he wasn''t. ¡°Isn''t 15% a lot?¡± William bluntly asked, causing Anna to frown and make an error in her painting. She cried and moaned, and tossed the book at him. William dodged, fearful and shocked. ¡°S-sorry...¡± ¡°It isn''t that easy...¡± Luke said. ¡°Statistics are exaggerated because they are numbers. In truth, talents can crack the statistics. How much success does the Academy have, eh? Or some DIvisions who carefully pick their talents?¡± ¡°Bigger?¡± ¡°Aren''t you a genius?¡± Luke sarcastically said, finding some pity in his question. ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°How much? Can every Rank 5 Walker become Rank 6 in there?¡± ¡°Nah. Success and getting that far isn''t that important if one sees Skills and actual Emblems with clear eyes. Regular people don''t get it. Ranks and their success are just means for them to see how terrible the reality is. Darks, I mean. Walkers are different. We see how it is. Hurdles of the Rank-Up are filled with troubles and choices full of chances. Gripping them is different than some made-up 15% chance to get to Rank 5 from Rank 4. It is about the spirit and who is willing to go further. Some people are not enough. That number goes lower due to age limitations, power, and Walker spirit.¡± ¡°Training, huh...¡± William sighed and lowered his eyes. He appreciated this remark. That meant his father must have been really impressive to go that far this quickly. ¡°What about age?¡± Anna poked Luke with her pen again. ¡°Luke. Don''t underestimate mathematics, or me, or our research. We care about Emblems and Walkers alike. Someone has to do it! Association has deeper roots, so don''t give William some bad ideas about us.¡± ¡°Sure, you do make a lot of sense, Emblem Fanatic...¡± ¡°Hey, William,¡± Anna ignored Luke and pointed behind him. ¡°He is right. Getting ahead is great and well beyond regular people. Walkers who do so are respected and great meritorious people. We take them as important members of the current time and great honors to current or new generations, or for future generations. One has to respect that and knowing how they do things or why is up to observers. Our reach and research allows Walkers to grow exponentially. Don''t underestimate us like this mad dog.¡± They almost got to a fight but Luke restrained himself well beyond his ability. It was weird. Considering his age, he was much older than Anna. They didn''t have a good chemistry at all. William wondered if there were others like them in the Federation. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. In a minute, they calmed and returned to their conversation. ¡°As far as age goes,¡± Anna proclaimed before Luke got a chance to speak. She went as far as leaning forward and clutching his mouth, and going far too close to his Emblem with her head. She spoke to William anyway. ¡°Rank 4 has many beaten records. There have been some Walkers at that Rank before they were my age. After some interesting links between the age and Emblem, the rate of Rank-Ups slows down. Crashing the Walls is next, and that is what Rank-Ups are. Transfomration. Tribulatio. Spirit. Years can lead to different power spikes and issues of Emblem give headaches like hunts. In that case, difficulties are universally known as Walls! Massive ones!¡± At that point, Luke snapped and pushed her many seats away. She smirked at him as if she won a battle, but not the war. ¡°She might be right, but not every researcher is sane. Most are like her!¡± ¡°I don''t give a shit. I like to know things. From where it doesn''t matter to me.¡± William said bluntly, surprising both Anna and Luke, and changed the subject. ¡°What about my parents? If they were so young, could their history and Emblems be special? How much?¡± ¡°Well, your mother is rather complicated. I don''t know much about her Rank-ups, Emblem, or history. I was not that close with your father back when they were together, while he had... issues. Occasional drinks or words were most of our exchanges, with few deployments together being distant and different than regular pace. He was almost like a general without being one by name. I knew him better from stories and from the reputation that shook the Federation up. I looked up to him since he was Rank 4 and we weren''t even that far in age.¡± ¡°Oh, so nothing about my mother?¡± William demanded and glared at him. Luke got nervous, and he could hear clicking noises behind him, coming from Anna who took her distance for safety and played with her pen. ¡°I only know that your mother was part of starting generations of the Emblem Academy,¡± Luke revealed yet another important detail that shouldn''t have been omitted. It was also something that he didn''t want to mention, for it was better omitted. ¡°My mother was from the Academy??¡± William rightfully shouted right to his face. Luke pulled him away. ¡°Calm down, brat. I am telling you this for your own good. Take it for that next and don''t bother me about your mother ever again. It is terrible. Nothing else.¡± ¡°Why? How could she be terrible?¡± William got defensive and didn''t like to imagine his mother being like that. She was his sun! His hope. A warm hand that was there as guidance and love. ¡°What why? You wanted it, and...¡± Anna smirked behind him. ¡°I am telling... Mi-Yuuuung...¡± she whispered like the Reaper behind his head. ¡°I can be compassionate. Sometimes...¡± Luke forced. ¡°What Rank was my mother?¡± William asked without care, realizing that Luke was nervous and sweating, but he clutched this change anyway. Bullying high-Rank Walker came as a nice surprise. This was an incredible scoop. Just the mere idea that his mother was from the Academy was a historical achievement that he was thrilled about. It meant he could get to know her history if he got to the Academy or dig through people or some history, or some records. It also meant that she must have been an incredible person because the start of the Emblem Academy was a time in history veiled in many rumors, and hopes. Only the best of the best went there, establishing a massive groundwork for the future. That was decades ago, so his mother must not have been the youngest. That meant her picture in his heart was what? She looked young, didn''t she? William frowned as his imaginations and emotions rose, softening the hues of crimson in melancholy and even his heart calmed. A thin goal rose inside William''s heart right at that moment, close to many other promises. ¡°Don''t know her, sorry,¡± Luke answered and glanced away. William was still happy and didn''t make it more difficult for him afterward. This knowledge pushed his confidence to a new turn. It wasn''t so good for Luke, so he shifted attention somewhere else. His chest was still exposed, so Luke might as well show something else. ¡°Wanna hear some other things? Since we have hours ahead in our flight, we might as well talk about some lessons or your groundwork.¡± Luke changed the topic. Information about William''s mother was even more restricted than his father''s, so his hesitation came off as lacking and forceful. But William didn''t know about it. Anna did but she didn''t care for the rules when she got out of the Federation after years of secluded research. ¡°What Rank are you?¡± William asked, figuring he might as well go in his direction. ¡°Rank 5.¡± Luke proudly said and puffed his chest. ¡°Is it that good? How old are you anyway....¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Yet another bit of pride cracked. ¡°I am not even forty! It is good! I feel proud of myself. I am a Captain of a team, charged with two other Walkers, and working with rather good missions.¡± William wasn''t all that impressed. Luke lost his words. Anna laughed behind his back. ¡°I am joking,¡± William forced a smile. ¡°You are a good person, Mister Luke. Strong also. Rank 5, eh? That means you must''ve experienced many things Outside, including Raids, many Dives, and a large amount of Darks fell in your steps, moves, or Skills. Have you seen and been into their nests as well? Which Ranks have you conquered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke nodded and watched William''s expectant eyes and deafening silence. ¡°Do you want to hear about them?¡± He didn''t have to ask. ¡°Fine. Let''s start with important pieces of tips for someone like you. It goes from my heart.¡± William sharpened his ears and leaned on the chair to see Luke better. ¡°A lot of Darks are always around like flies. They are like endless tides. It has its lows, but it also has its heights. Young Walkers are born left and right no matter how. It is because death is always tracking us behind, giving numbers, and breeding some rules. Some believe there is a fixed number of Walkers. How large or good it might be is subjective, or straight-up terrifying. The world is way too big to count on it. There are some rumors and statistics that speak of ten thousand Walkers. I say it might be lower or bigger. Not as if it is that important because that amount is laughable against the Darks anyway. In a world that is not even fused as one right now, it isn''t awful, nor great for a vast majority of them. People are... people. Walkers are the same, but our weight and responsibilities are different, while... humanity has numerous faces.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± William asked even after realizing where he was going with it. He could only hope that Luke would say it nicely. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Numbers were a false hope, longing before the sciences and people who couldn''t imagine the worst. ¡°We are losing an endless battle.¡± Luke leaned on the small seat and crossed his arms over his chest, causing Anna to frown and get closer to his flow. ¡°While you had great parents, they are nothing. Strictly speaking only!¡± Luke added, seeing William''s frown and shift of crimson. His blunt way of speaking had its merit, similar to his understanding of people. ¡°One piece of advice is this: don''t give up on the path you walk no matter what. I don''t care if it''s the military, the Academy, or the other organizations that will seek you out. Every one of them serves their purposes. We are all putting our lives for others or the unknown future. One should respect that and do their best. If not... it is waste.¡± William was a bit speechless by how motivational he sounded and how well it made him shine. That, or his shimmering eyes and Emblem or waves around him made that impression. ¡°That is what is left out by a lot of instructors and past,¡± Luke added, indicating that he was quoting what he heard from someone else. William didn''t mind this, even though he would lie if those words affected him too much. Even without his so-called great parents, his life wasn''t so terrible. It was considered normal when one viewed and saw others Outside. Hence, he wasn''t all that negative about anything. It wasn''t lonely either, thanks to Dann. Both of them found their footing in this world. It was worth some pride. Luke grabbed William''s head again and shook him up. William struggled before slipping away. ¡°What was that for?¡± ¡°Don''t look so dejected or good. An alive Walker is better than a dead one. A firm heart is equal to any Rank-up you will ever make. Then... following experience and talent does the rest. Rank 4 isn''t some big wall. 15% is just a number. One could crash that to bits in time or... well, alone. Today is different. In the past, generations struggled. Not anymore!¡± ¡°Or died trying,¡± Anna added ¡°What...¡± William patted his head while looking at Luke in confusion. He sounded more like a teacher than one would guess. ¡°I think this sort of recruitment is not the best, no matter how the Federation knows their shits. It is not my place to judge anything. It is higher-ups who decide that. They are Walkers, regardless. High-rank ones, at that. Hilarious...¡± ¡°It is as if caring about a million people is a simple task,¡± Anna said behind him. ¡°Or Walkers, who are numerous, and each is unique and different. Recruitment has to be steady! It is hard when so many things shift all the time.¡± ¡°I don''t need your lecture.¡± Luke barked at her. William stopped their fight by asking a great question ¡°A lot of organizations will test my aptitude, right? Or... however, it is called. When? How?¡± ¡°More or less, soon.¡± ¡°What about my age? I am still young.¡± ¡°Examining young Walkers is different and unique in the Federation,¡± Luke revealed Forced Awakening vaguely once more. ¡°You will go through something special that sets the current age apart from the past. If everything goes well and nothing bothers you, your future prospects will literary change your life.¡± ¡°Bother me? Why.... Oh, my parent?¡± William recalled some details, including his father''s talent, his mother''s relation to the Academy, and... their Walker''s status. And he was a Walker! Their son! For a pair of Walkers to get one, what sort of sense was it? For now, William couldn''t think of any relation to what was before him, what his parent''s status was, or how much he was missing. ¡°This examination happens every once in a while. Before that, you will have some time left for yourself in the Federation because you''ve been found in a good time. The one who looked for you will take care of you. I can promise you that.¡± ¡°I attest that,¡± Anna added, smiling in affirmation. ¡°Really? I will live in the Federation. That is... hard to believe. What is that examination? How does it work?¡± William didn''t dwell on it too much because he made up his mind days ago. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Because it is that important and you ask too many damned questions, don''t worry too much about it. Think of it like that word. A test. Academy or the military Divisions, what is afterward is the difficult part.¡± William''s shaking didn''t stop. ¡°It isn''t as if the Darks are coming for your neck, you know. The process of crossing dangers takes some time and most of it is monitored. No one wants an improper Walkers deployed to save people or go deeper just to die a miserable death. That is the best I can tell about the recruitments, but the process before it is lacking, uh...¡± William figured Luke was constantly berating the military or people who made some choice. ¡°You are still young, but... weird. Can you handle low-rank Darks? Have you ever killed some?¡± Luke changed the topic and became serious, mentioning something he wanted to express for hours. William became pale and crimson spread under his thighs. His Emblem was acting up just from the memories. From that thrill. From that pain and blood. It cherished it. It ate! It pained and drowned. William groaned and put the sleeve over his Emblem. ¡°I... did... kill. A lot. It did. I did.¡± Luke hummed. ¡°I would normally pry upon this, but won''t because of time and place. However, don''t forget to mention it to some people after our landing and in the future.¡± ¡°Why? People can kill some low-rank Darks anyway. For example...¡± William shuffled something from his bag and pointed a revolver at Luke, who flinched. Then, William shifted its chambers. They were empty. ¡°Ammo is long used, but it is a good memento. It served me over the years.¡± Luke was a little surprised to hear that. He meant something very different than a conventional weapon. ¡°What about your Emblem?¡± ¡°What about it? Is it some fly?¡± He didn''t want to talk about it. ¡°Alright. Out of courtesy, I will show you something interesting. Something to get your mind away. How about that?¡± Luke offered him an idea he wanted to do since he exposed his chest. William shrugged, hid his revolver, and nodded. Anna was curious and wondered what Luke was planning. They watched how he got up and stood before William. Then, he pulled his arm before him, and clasped round part of his Emblem with his right palm. He didn''t pull anything out, but a sudden flow of light and blue particles started to gather, manifest, and look thick, dense, and resembling water and molten bright metal. All in blue waves. Energy perked up, flying forth, looking like stands of river lost in space. Luke guided them around the room, moving his hands, until he clutched his right fist. There, waves quivered and became even denser, until the rest was sucked into it as if his fist became a black hole. It wasn''t an overly bright experience. William looked at it without blinking and didn''t know what he was watching. A Skill?! he thought. It wasn''t correct. It was something else. Something that many Walkers had in many qualities and faces. Soon, the waves formed into a fifteen-inch wide cube. All azure in color, it had the same pattern as his former Emblem. Luke''s chest was considerably dimmer, looking soft and feeble, though not without an Emblem. It had its flow, looking pretty like jewels of silver when the shine reached out. ¡°W-what is this? I''ve never heard of this?¡± William was shocked. Was it something unique like his escaping Emblem? Wrong. Anna clapped. ¡°Wordlessly. Impressive, Captain.¡± ¡°What have you ever heard about Walkers and their Emblems?¡± Luke ignored her, clutching his Cube and speaking to William. ¡°There were no teachers for you. There is a mountain of confidential information that Walkers mentions to other Walkers. No one else. We live in such a world... huh? It is kind of hypocritical and lacking like... some people, right?¡± Luke forgot about Anna, who stared and furiously drew right beside William. It was a wonder when she got her book back. She forgot to breathe and speak, and her drawing quickly took its shape. A Cube emerged, floating above Luke''s open palm, right behind the dimmer Emblem. She made it magical, albeit he was faceless again. Azure light and waves left a distinct pattern around the Cube, undulating softer waves as if it breathed in and out. There was some flow to it, until Luke smiled, knowing that Anna was no regular citizen. He clutched his Cube and connected the waves, linking his mind to it like its proper master. From his palm that seized the Cube, waves made a small armor over his upper body, flowing over his shoulder and hands, establishing Cycles. It almost looked like he was a source for a little stream of water, letting ripples up, instead of down, until it went up again, cycling all around him in a constant loop. Everything connected to the Cube, then to the Emblem, before flowing all over him. It was no element. It was no water either, William knew. It was a mysterious matter, essence, and energy that was hiding in all Emblems. Its name was Arcana, and that Cube was a special manifestation of his personal power. His Emblem. ¡°A cube? Is that your weapon or the front of your Emblem?¡± William asked. ¡°Neither. Not quite. The whole truth is different. We call it Arcalyst, a manifestation of our Emblem. It is like its voice. Ego, one might say. It forms at a certain Rank, under achievements of powerful Cycles, range of motions, and stability. Why? It is not my choice. I couldn''t change this shape when it formed. My Emblem flows into it on its own, looking quite different from most other things I do, nor it is Emblem''s natural state and Mold. It''s a vision of my Emblem. Not myself, or act of my mind.¡± ¡°What? Emblem has its own vision?¡± ¡°Numerous ones. Yes. Molds are weapons that are up to all Walkers. We shape it up. Arcalyst is something much more than that, though we can work with its aspects like with Skills and Arcana.¡± William couldn''t wrap his mind about it. Was it a weapon or not? ¡°What does it do?¡± he asked a little doubtfully, touching some flying particles that were revolving around this robust-looking Cube. It resembled flying dust and mist, but had a form of water flow like a metal, or did it resemble wind and water at the same time? ¡°A lot of things. First, let''s dance,¡± Luke ordered and pointed upwards. Cube moved on its own, flying all over the room, close to windows and seats, until it stopped back where it started. ¡°I won''t show you anything greater in this space. You will have to wait for a better chance, I suppose.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Speaking of a chance, and chance around the corner, from the cockpit area, the door shot open. Zep poked his head around a corner, unwilling to use his mic because he knew it wasn''t as fun as talking and looking at what was going on. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°Captain is showing off his Cube! Hilarious. What does it mean? Are you impressing yet another kid? I knew it!¡± He laughed in his strange accent, looking at the sight that surprised him. Luke turned his head at a sudden intruder, unleashing a look that could kill. He pointed his Cube toward him, and Zep swore it looked at him much worse than Luke ever did. ¡°Alright. Alright. The Captain is always right.¡± Zep surrounded with his hands. ¡°I didn''t want to speak with the mic. There is something... urgent. No Darks in sight for the Cube to rise. We have stable time and hours ahead. That is all. You can keep the entertainment running. Have fun. Don''t forget to do a backflip.¡± Zep saluted before chuckling back to his cockpit, where most of the team rested. William saw a little bit of its area, which had around a dozen much better seats before a large clear cockpit. ¡°What a lad, this Zep,¡± Luke mumbled and clutched his Cube before it would do anything bad. ¡°He never learns.¡± ¡°Where is he from? Europe? Some tribe up in the east?¡± William asked since the opportunity came by itself. ¡°Honestly, I am not even sure myself. Knowing would mean there are more people like him somewhere in the wild. What a nightmare.¡± Luke shrugged his shoulders and handled his Cube with care. Waves calmed and Cube dimmed. Then, Emblem started to breathe again and the cycle stayed where it started. ¡°As you can see, stability and control over my Cycles is important when handling Arcalyst. It empowers where it flows. I don''t want my Cube too dense. It would mean less Arcana in my body and over it as well. A good ratio is important.¡± William was speechless. It flows... like a life, falling from that robust-looking cube, that disintegrated to those particles as well. ¡°Anyway, Arcalyst is a special power that is an important start of a whole different Emblem game, which touches upon the System as well. You will much better learn it yourself at the due date since yours could differ from mine like the moon and sun. Your Molds might be close to others or near the same, while Skills sets everything apart. Emblems do that... well, as long as you are good Elementalists, or your Vector Type is compatible, and your control is good. Not Arcalyst, I mean. That stuff is for those at Rank 4 and above most of the time.¡± ¡°That means I will have a completely different Arcalyst than you?¡± William asked just to be sure. ¡°Yes. Since the beginning of this whole mess and destruction throughout the continents, many effects of Arcalysts have been recorded across many organizations and Walkers alike. Scientists like Anna are making sense of them, exploring them and their senses. It is complicated, so I won''t bother you with that, unless.. she does?¡± Anna was far too busy drawing. She even mumbled something under her nose and William took a seat somewhere else to not bother her. At least she no longer fawned over his Emblem, ¡°You know, mister Luke?¡± William asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You could be a good teacher yourself. You know a lot of stuff.¡± Luke began to laugh as if he was mad, slapping his thighs and even his Cube seemed to quiver and shiver, increasing in cycles and breaths. ¡°Damn! I hope Zep did not hear this. He will never let this down.¡± He muttered, wiping tears from his eyes. William observed Luke and Cube alike, both looking emotional and connected. He wondered how it flowed, what they could do, and make. His imagination rose and wonders spread into a wide spectrum of ideas. Is it... normal? Is he like me, or am I like him? Is Arcalyst something I mismanaged, or completely overlooked? What if all Walkers are like... this, and I''ve never watched something abnormal? No... that can''t be. I am different and Walkers are the same. That azure color and flow are different. But again... what is under my gloss? What is even an Emblem? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. William knew that those whipping aftereffects of his outbursts were like shadows and bare breaths of what was under that glossy finish. He didn''t learn it from someone but took it as his opinion. Far too many times he felt it moving and whispering noises and voices followed it. His crimson was... weird, lively, and loud. Was there something simple hiding behind it? These Arcalysts sounded and looked very impressive, so it was likely Luke was feeling many things but in different waves or noises than he would ever do. Or he had something William couldn''t imagine just yet. William recognized its difficulty. Many clues suggested special circumstances where his Emblem awakened as Rank 0. Luke said it himself, while William hadn''t seen its importance. And Luke was far ahead at Ranks, which meant greater quality and control, followed by a much broader and stronger Emblem and awareness. It is like leashing a dog. That was a quote William heard from some passing Walkers or comments made by multiple people. It sounded like bizarre assurance and wording, though... even a leashed dog could bite, so he believed it. What made more sense to him? From the looks of it, and his time Outside and around young Walkers like him, it appeared his Emblem was naturally more active when leashed, caged, and limited at the same time. Somewhat. Not always, obvious by some outbursts and flickering noises and Emblem itself. Gueses that William couldn''t understand would soon clear up. What if other children like him were hiding something? What if their Emblems were often clearer to see than his, or they were even more active? Perhaps they weren''t feeling anything strange like him, or they did. Even then, there were exceptions in guesses, and some youngsters could be quite unstable. William wasn''t that, he believed. Those walls, Miss Anderson, and Luke would disagree, but not as if it was a bad thing. Something always started it, and William had almost no bad feelings about it besides healthy curiosity and personal pain that...well, that was problematic in itself. Many Emblems were hidden under clothes and unique circumstances like pain and emotions. Hiding them made them calmer, or so some believed. William would disagree. The noises and spreading heat and... other things were always near when his Emblem wobbled. Clothes or not, it always felt touching, listening, and flowing. William felt he had very few surprises left because Luke gave him plenty of them today. The way Luke moved and worked with that Cube gave William almost no idea about controlling his Emblem. Perhaps it was difficult, or control was subjective. For now, he never even thought of controlling something like his insanity, though stopping it was still possible. Or necessary. It preferred acts on its own, so perhaps this Arcalyst was the same and not that different from that. For a soldier and a Walker, one should need to retain some sense of self and reason, and not end up as a complete stoner in the shape of nightmare and death. Walkers were strangers, after all, walking between life and death at every moment when they fought Darks or tried to push some boundaries wide, or closer. ¡°Is it that bad to be a teacher?¡± William asked just to be sure if there was something wrong with the way he spoke. ¡°No. No. No. I would be the most hilarious teacher there ever was,¡± Luke chuckled once more before calming down. ¡°I won''t forget this. This teaching... Many would say it out of boredom because telling is different than showing. It is tough, isn''t it? Outside, I mean. I''ve spent and seen plenty of things out there. Not in the camps. That isn''t under my jurisdiction for a couple of years. ¡± William nodded and believed that Luke''s work must be rich and that he wasn''t some fool who knew nothing about Outside. ¡°Anyway, let''s stop with this. I am serious. William, I hope this conversation will prove to be helpful for your future. Who knows, maybe you will get to know me better one day. At that time, I will be your superior so be nice. For now, I am your greater superior and like a god above your head!¡± Luke walked forward and shook William''s head once more. Then, he let the Cube enter his hand, and tides of waves flew back to this Emblem. Then, he pulled his uniform and jacket back in place, hiding the glow. All of this took a couple of seconds. William still had many questions left, but no complaints. His reasonings were sensible and it was true that there were numerous better people to speak to and learn things from than Luke. Anna was one of them, but William didn''t know this, nor did he know that Luke was terrible at it. The unknown was nauseous, filling his mind with a lot of things. Darks were like that too. The world was their nest and everything else was a prey. Walkers had a certain depth to them and Arcalysts were just one part of the iceberg that could be upfront, closer to the surface, or hidden very deep. William kept touching his Emblem and wondered about this Walker before him. It seems Luke is a pure Elementalist filled with Arcana, isn''t he? No flame... or... was that something to do with wind or water? There didn''t seem to be any Vectors, I think. Do I know it for sure? Should I guess? That Arcalyst felt different from some weapons, Molds, and so on. Elementalists do that, or not? Do Elementalists have their Arcalyst the same as Vector Type? How about Mutants? William deducted some facts from his eyes and mind, trying to remember if he had seen some Arcalysts in the past. It was possible. If they were common above Rank 4, it was likely he had seen many of them because lower Rank Walkers weren''t common around the camps. Obvious Walkers he had seen were fighting, thus their weapons and choices of Molds were most prominent, while Arcalyst wasn''t a Mold, or could they be that? It was still energy. Arcana. Arcalyst was a genuine expression of an Emblem and had quite a high level of control and management. Calling it a killing move was a great way to describe them, while many Walkers had them as a trump card, priority, or like a secret Skill that might be heavy on the user, or dangerous. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 To kill. That was what Walkers needed the most. That priority was straightforward and close to many destructive ways, protection patterns, or ways that were difficult to describe because of their individual properties. For example, Luke''s Cube seemed to float and fly on its own, allowing flight, while its sides seemed non-specific in their purpose. Could it be a weapon? What effects did it have? Guns, swords, hammers, axes, and all kinds of manners of fleshly powers included Molds. Some Walkers tore Darks apart, unleashing fists made of Arcana or Vectors or using their flesh, or that energy as the main weapon alongside their body. Some would crash them to the bits with strange powers, or with the use of their pure, or partial elements. William had seen such Walkers close and from a distance before, so he wasn''t entirely surprised to see Luke change his Emblem. He was more surprised by the proximity and his words. Luke changed everything a little bit, giving him a view of a world at a much closer distance. In truth, it was more like a drop. Nothing much but a start before a flow that had no finite end. Beeb! Suddenly, mechanical noise jolted them up. Zep spoke from a speaker that was in the wall, surprising William and Luke, who winced their heads at the cockpit door. ''Dear teacher. Eh. Sorry. Captain. Excuse me for troubling your performance, but there is something that you would like to see here. Some troubles. Come to the cockpit and don''t teach that kid terrible things.'' Luke just ended his Arcalyst and wanted to sit and relax. Too late. He sighed. ¡°I do love some complications above the ocean. Great. Let''s see what is that this time around,¡± Luke walked to the cockpit, leaving William left with still focused Anna. He glanced at her a few seats away. She ignored him and kept her insane scribbling pace. Inside the cockpit, there were rows of seats where most of Luke''s team rested. There were three rows of seats, with enough room for some baggage and legs. One could walk between them, while the front had much bigger and broader seats for a pilot and co-pilot. Since this helicopter was huge and quite an ordeal to operate, there were many buttons and displays, including radar and radio. All looking shabby, but functional. Zep was sitting on the left, right in front of a huge window like a dome that surrounded a bigger angle than his peripheral vision. He was looking downwards with his binoculars, facing a vast ocean below. There were waves and blue sights all across the horizon. There were no big waves or storms. ¡°What is it?¡± Luke asked him as he walked to the front. There was quite a nice view from this cockpit area, which William would have appreciated if he hadn''t refused it. Curved windows were clean due to their needs, and even the front of the cockpit had windows facing up and down, so one could see well in most directions. Well, beside the back, of course. The front had multiple sections of windows, providing a great vision to pretty much anyone in this room. ¡°Seems like some adventurous refugees are betting their lives below, or they might be bastards betting on their luck,¡± Zep said and tossed his binoculars to Luke. ¡°Refugees? In this part and distance? What the fuck they would be doing here? Are they out of their minds in the middle of this forsaken place? They don''t know what luck or death is like.¡± Luke cursed out loud, caught the binoculars, and looked from the window where Zep pointed. ¡°What complete lucky idiots! They have a boat... well, anyway,¡± Luke cursed once more. ¡°They are likely hoping for the Federation.¡± ¡°Good boat though. Motor, cargo, and speed. I wouldn''t have noticed them if that was some small raft.¡± Zep said. ¡°Good, big, and loud enough for Darks to notice it. Angle is... curious. Curses!¡± Below was around a twenty-foot-long boat. There should be no boats this far into this region, and Luke, as well as Zep, knew what was up with that. Seeking unofficial roads to the Federation was hard, but not impossible. Many people were trying to pull any strings to get there, and due the the harshness of the ocean, success couldn''t come with some punishment because of its feasibility, and notions. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Alas, there was a time for that and a place. It wasn''t great timing for this at all, which Luke ended up loathing far too much. ¡°Ignore or not?¡± Zep bluntly asked, knowing this was up to them to decide. They might be in the military and serving well was close, but their mission was private, and this mess might complicate their position. After all, their fuel was already barely enough. However, what of those seeking death by hope? Getting to the Federation in this manner was known as having less than one in twenty chance of survival, and that was if their boat and luck were great. This one was decent, despite their timing. Luke scratched his chin and tossed the binoculars back to Zep, who caught it and curiously looked back. ¡°Down. They heard us and stopped the engine. There is someone there, isn''t that right? Let''s say hello.¡± ¡°Don''t know. But there is a cargo. They are lucky to meet us, or they are protected in some way? Is there a Walker on board? It isn''t unlikely, you see. Fugitives and Outside is big. Many...¡± Zep reckoned and saw Luke eying him with annoyance. He shouldn''t have mentioned this, so he adjusted their trajectory and remained silent. Both of them had guesses. No facts. It will eat up some of their precious fuel if they stall like this. Luke already decided on what to do and had to be quick. ¡°Adjust it well and if things go bad, just fly ahead without me.¡± ¡°Man, no mission with Luke is ever normal!¡± An aged co-pilot complained beside Zep. ¡°More yapping and less working,¡± Zep mumbled. ¡°Wait. Backward!¡± Then he laughed and nearly plummeted helicopters straight down. Luke went back to the seating area as if the shaking change of direction wasn''t a problem for him. There, he reached out to the door on one side. William wondered what was happening, clutching the seat because of sudden turbulences and shifting pace. He hesitated if Anna was fine, but she was busy screaming on the ground where she stopped her tumbling, trying to hug her masterpiece. Why was Luke glancing from the window and at the door? ¡°There will be a little turbulence,¡± Luke said to him and Anna, who shook and glanced at him. Surprises were there as well as meaning. ¡°What is happening?¡± She asked. ¡°A trouble.¡± ¡°Darks?¡± ¡°People.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Anna sighed and figured out many things from that single word. People could mean problems. ¡°Seatbelt, please.¡± William didn''t know how to take one. For a while, he was without one and barely kept his ass safe. So Anna forced her ass up, pushed herself to him, and secured his seat as well as her seat beside him. Opening the door outside without hesitation, Luke was indifferent to the turbulence and storming wind. He looked down below. The air messed up his hair and jacket, but he didn''t care. Sudden wind shocked William, who had no idea what was happening, and it shocked his face. It was nothing for this massive machine, or secured cargo, yet for a boy his age, this was like a storm. The helicopter descended while keeping up with the boat that restarted its engine. Luke saw people on board, no longer hiding. Powered by some engine, it was a precious tool that was either scavenged, re-made, or stolen. It worked great, but why use it for this? It seemed like a waste or a last resort. And if someone had this, it might be an official business or unofficial or illegal mess. They moved directly to the Federation, and official boats wouldn''t be like this. Most had flags and looked far too different than this one. Luke no longer had to bet what was up with that. It was either something illegal, unfortunate, or absolutely stupid. There was no in-between. For Luke, it was a problem either way. He stared down directly from the open door, crouching down and seeing a boat from almost a hundred feet. It moved quickly, with people shouting in the wind and panic. They didn''t like what they were seeing, or they were afraid for one or a couple of reasons. Academy, or military? William watched Luke''s back until he disappeared from the door that shut closed as he left. ¡°He fell down!?¡± William exclaimed. ¡°I wouldn''t worry about that...¡± Anna added, hugging her book. ¡°Calm down, boi,¡± Zep suddenly appeared beside them, clutching the handle on the wall. He was calm. ¡°Captain knows what he is doing. Always does.¡± ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Anna questioned his words. ¡°A little.¡± Zep shrugged. ¡°A little little.¡± He pinched his finger and smiled. Turbulence eased and the wind calmed, leaving William calm in his seat. ¡°Is he... fine?¡± ¡°Who? Captain? No worries,¡± Zep waved ahead. At that moment, from one of the plates on the floor, a sound echoed and banging noises spread. ¡°Oh,¡± Zep winced, furrowing his brows in surprise, and figured their little protective charm wanted out. One plate crashed to the ceiling, almost smacking Zep. From there, shadows and darkness spread like flames and wind. Then, a head revealed a young woman with black hair and an annoyed face. ¡°What the fuck is happening?¡± She cursed and looked at Zep right above her. ¡°Hello there,¡± he waved at her and introduced her to William. ¡°Melia, William. William, Melia. You know Anna, right?¡± A Shadow Punch pinched Zep''s crouch. He fell to his knees, yet still laughed. Melia jumped from the lower portion of the helicopter which was barely fitting for a person to crawl into. Most of what was below was either some machinery, fuel, or space for landing gear. For her, it was a place fitting for her job, even if it felt claustrophobic. She revealed herself. Literally. Her whole body was covered with shadows coming from her chest, where there was a black V-shaped Emblem in the middle of her collarbone, but quite thick and letting many tides of shadows wash over herself. It seeped to the ground, darkening the room, looking like a dress. William wasn''t sure if she wore clothes or not, though he noticed her skin and annoyances first. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°Why are we stopping? Don''t you know that it is terrible for me and us?¡± Melia demanded, full of shadows, and some of them escaped as she talked, skimming like mist that danced in weird patterns. ¡°What is terrible?¡± William asked. Zep pointed at her as he knelt and looked at William. ¡°She is our token of safety. How else would we fly above New York City like wasps before a spider web?¡± ¡°How else?¡± Melia laughed and pinched her fingers. ¡°In pieces. Little ones.¡± Shadows? William thought, sizing Melia. So we had protection. I wondered about it, but why Luke hadn''t said anything about her? Well, he said there are Walkers on his team, so... she is one of them. Looks imposing. Like them. Melia was as young as Anna, but her features were broader and quite strong. Her face and eyes were sharp and her shadows gave her an uneasy impression. ¡°Just so you know, going over the New York City was bad... Zep. I felt a disturbance even though my Shadow Waves and Dome of Chaos worked well at the first pass. We have been seen a while ago and it didn''t feel great in the slightest. What was that? Who? I mean, I tried. Really.¡± Zep knew the issue already; she told him about this via a little device hiding behind their ears. That was one of the reasons this stop was unfortunate because they encountered a problem along the way. ¡°No idea. Some work ended up interrupting this mission. That is that,¡± Zep explained right when more teammates walked over to see or help with what was about to happen. Melia was unhappy about it and hated how Luke was gone before she had a chance to speak to him. But he was her senior, so she had no choice but to swallow her pride like this mission. *** Down, falling through the air, Luke was approaching a moving boat at a steady pace. He was about to miss it, as it kept steering away from his path. ¡°Hmph! You aren''t going anywhere. You are my responsibility,¡± Luke puffed his chest up with the same vigor that he showed William a while ago. Unlike many of his peers, Luke was mastering his Arcalyst as his priority due to his overall talent and complex ways of his System and Emblem. It wasn''t bad or good. It was just one of many ways Walkers clutched their powers and focused on what might be good. A wave of bright particles shined in the sun, appearing much faster than before. A Cube spread and moved, pushing through his uniform and his jacket. It went down, connected to him with little strands that once more washed over himself. Luke landed on it with his feet. Crouching down, he regained his footing and flew onwards much faster than the boat, leaving a thin light lines behind. Looking at it, he noticed five people on board, scurrying over it and trying to do something. That was suspicious because he showed his status. Normally, most boats would stop. Now, they were looking up with fright, disappointment, and helplessness. There were a couple of women and a bunch of men. As far as Luke watched, no one was a Walker. Lowering his altitude so he could see and speak better, Luke shouted. ¡°Who in their bloody minds is traveling in such waters? Federation is ahead but this water and pace is not good.¡± ¡°We can travel anywhere we can!¡± shouted one of the burly men, not wavering in front of a Walker. He was an abnormality among them, as he stood his ground and seemed experienced. ¡°This is a bloody section of the sea that is off-limits. It is close to a goddamn New York City!¡± ¡°We don''t care!¡± ¡°It is under the jurisdiction of the Federation to provide safe waters and lands. This ain''t it, fools. You could die, waste time and your life and resources, while giving some Darks ways ahead.¡± Luke wasn''t entirely sincere. The Federation was constantly under the surveillance and eyes of numerous Walkers, but also Darks, who wanted to seize that place. But it was protected far too tightly due to the existence of Assembly Island and great formations around the whole place. Even if some boat pointed to that place, it would hardly change a thing. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Even if an Incursion happened, there were ways to protect people and lands, and see no hopeless terms. It was possible due to time, restraints in a good place, and decades spent on the largest project of the past century. ¡°No place in the world is in possession of someone! Hell for Darks that means it. We seek refuge! What else?¡± This time, one of the women further back shouted, giving Luke a firm look. ¡°Bloody hell...¡± mumbled Luke and figured these fools were serious. Then, he jumped from his Cube and hoped this wouldn''t end that worse for him when back home. If so, someone will seriously need to fix it up. Striking the deck, he crouched in the very middle of the boat in a heartbeat, landing firmly on his feet, and looking surrounded. ¡°I will ask some bloody questions first. They could be worse than bloody depending on the cooperation, alright?¡± He stared at them, whereas his Cube drifted above him, going with the flow of the boat. The group of people showed some hesitation before one of the men grabbed something from one blanket around some crates. He moved quickly, stepping forward, and pointed a weapon straight at Luke''s head. With a shotgun in hand, some self-assurance was guaranteed. It was a truth that many people in North America grew up with. Darks or people alike, it didn''t matter. But Walkers? Luke wasn''t enjoying this, but he wasn''t in a foul mood. ¡°Five... no, six people in total. What are you doing here, riding a rather nice boat right past New York City?¡± Luke calmly asked, ignoring the shotgun creeping on the back of his head. Luke pointed his question to the woman who showed some restraint, hugging a blanket. ¡°Shut the fuck up, fucking Walker! Who do you think you are?! Some sort of god?¡± The man with a shotgun yelled and almost shot Luke down. He looked worked up due to the journey or history, looking like a thug, and his grasp on the shotgun wasn''t shaking all that much. Scars showed his past, and broad shoulders and size made him even bigger than Luke, who was rather normal-looking, as far as Walkers were. ¡°Pointing a gun at a Walker is not always a good idea. I don''t get where that assures goes for normal people. I mean, how do you want to do this anyway? Reach the Federation and hope for the best in this suicidal mission where even helicopters are reaching their limits. I get the need to survive, but there are many ways to do this. Camps and many people do...¡± ¡°I said fuck the shit up,¡± the man agitatedly mumbled, biting his own tongue and butchering his sentence. He didn''t care. He knew that people living in the Federation weren''t petty people. They were chosen ones, either brought by luck, people, or experience. Not just anyone could come there from Outside, as its space held limits and refugees were far big in number. Luke sighed. ¡°Alright, we are quite past the New York City. Many miles from the closest corner of the habitable shores, while much more is forward. What is this plan? How about some answers to my ears?¡± Luke kept his cool and talked, pointing to his ears. ¡°W-we have enough gas for the whole journey! We can pay for ourselves.¡± Mumbled another woman in the back, hiding herself behind a man. ¡°Yeah, right. Paying for lives? Who do you think the Federation is? If you would survive this, perhaps you would get there. Sure. Would you?¡± ¡°We would!¡± the man with a shotgun said. ¡°Why are you here? Why that helicopter... or what stopped you? You should''ve ignored us.¡± ¡°Am I a villain all of a sudden?¡± Luke asked. ¡°I am a soldier by profession. Walker is a mere weapon. I protect and kill and deal with many missions. Rescuing is one thing.¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°But I don''t like you, eh? I mean, what is death and some hopes in the eyes of Darks that tracks you behind? You don''t even know it.¡± ¡°This boat is fast!¡± ¡°I am faster, so what about some Darks?¡± The man hesitated. ¡°Protect us then! It is your duty.¡± ¡°Says a man aiming a shotgun at me,¡± ¡°We don''t trust anyone! Outside is that sort of place. Can we pay for your trust?¡± ¡°Pay?¡± Luke didn''t like where this was going. ¡°Gas is more important than life? Hilarious. The Federation could take anyone, obviously. In hell....¡± Luke stated in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Do you have a fucking idea how many people are dying out there in these waters, hoping to reach the Paradise, Walker?¡± The man with a shotgun expressed his struggle, pushing his weapon to Luke''s temple fiercely, but all that Luke was feeling was just a mild inconvenience. ¡°In fact, I do. Who deals with it? People? Walkers? Their death is bad news and nothing surprising. Darks are hunters. They can sense and feel things. They kill and do it all over again. Escaping them isn''t wrong, however. It has its merits and bad choices. Some are idiotic. Trying to reach a constructed island in the middle of the god-damned ocean is questionable. What answer do you want? A ship to this so-called Paradise? A bridge? There are so many ships out there that are operational that even the Federation has none to spare. Each is also protected while boats like these are hardly fitting to appease some Darks. Just a poke and it breaks.¡± Luke eased his step and the whole boat creaked under it. People shuddered and knew this boat was still good. It kept their weight and their stuff, yet it couldn''t take Luke''s step that well. ¡°Then what the fuck we are supposed to do?¡± ¡°Do you want to blow my head off? It will be your death anyway.¡± ¡°Please, Marcus! Stop this!¡± the woman with a blanket yelled and unwrapped the blanket. A sight that wasn''t all that surprising reached Luke''s eyes. A glint of a third eye. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°A baby Walker?¡± Luke scratched his chin and understood where these people were coming from. It was a curious picture that shifted his attention. He already promised he would get involved anyway because he felt guilty and angry about it. Everything that he was saying was almost unnecessary. They were lucky. These people. He flicked that shotgun away from Marcus, who would shoot if needed. Marcus yelped and fell to his back due to the strength that Luke exerted. Just a wave of a hand was all it took to send a grown man fly. ¡°S-stop! A baby Walker, sir!? Isn''t that a good bargaining chip?¡± the woman struggled and moved forward. Her hands were shaking and her voice quivering. ¡°Alright, alright. I see that Emblem in the middle of his head. Calm down.¡± Luke said, stepping closer and glancing at the baby in front of him. ¡°It looks a little malnourished but alive. Zealous gold within is clear to my eyes. He needs some care as well as... no boat. No boat, alright?¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Darling,¡± Marcus said as he got to his feet. ¡°Did you show him our baby? You know they will take him from us and leave us to our deaths!¡± He shouted and pointed his shotgun back to Luke. Luke, completely unbothered, moved his hair behind his right ear and revealed a device hidden behind his hair. A small stick extended under a simple touch; a microphone and a little device to listen to the other side. It was a rare communication device, the people on the boat figured. They could only hope for such tools, not buy or create them. For Walkers, it was a reasonable tool for communication, and when fighting, communication was important. Where one couldn''t see or communicate across a wide range of problems, a voice whispering to one''s ear was better than nothing. Pressing some buttons around this device, Luke conveyed his message to Zep. Their helicopter was more than a hundred feet away, creating noise and keeping up with the boat''s decreasing movement. ¡°Zep, these people are ready for the lift. We are leaving with them, alright? Tell it to others and ready the cargo.¡± ¡°Right, Captain. Everyone is attending,¡± a clear voice with a weird accent spoke in Luke''s ear. All people on the deck sighed in relief and a few even collapsed to the floor. Gladness enveloped their minds, and nobody realized how lucky and unlucky they were. Above, Melia knew the truth the best, similar to Luke who got a hint of an approaching storm the moment William jolted from that window. If they didn''t pick them up, these people would die because of them. For a while, the boat was in motion. ¡°Stop the engine,¡± Luke ordered. ¡°This boat will go nowhere, which is a shame, but it is better than nothing. Take everything of any value and gas to the deck. We have enough cargo space for everything and everyone, so let''s wrap up this messed-up idea and get you to the Federation.¡± Luke commanded and looked at each person. Marcus hesitantly dropped his shotgun and hurried to his wife, who was tearing up. Hugging their child, they did not know if they did something wrong, but their life Outside wasn''t great. With this, it could be at least extended and their child safe. Luke''s guilt deepened, but it wasn''t rare for it to move down or up. ¡°Are you sure about it, sir?¡± one hesitant woman said. ¡°It isn''t my problem. Getting you there will come through some people, and create some trouble for me, or you, or everyone, but people are people. I am sure there is something for everyone in the Federation, and you will get some chance.¡± That calmed a lot of people on-board. Soon enough, the helicopter hovered close to the boat and Luke''s team got to work. With ropes, machines, and strength, they lifted every person, before moving to their goods. Canisters of fuel and crates of their belongings went up as well. Unfortunately, Melia wasn''t all too happy about these people, let alone their cargo which would take time to lift. William was curious why she kept clicking her tongue and wincing on the spot as if in a hurry. With Luke hovering on his Cube, everything moved smoothly. Soon, William saw six more people on the opposite side of the helicopter, sitting, and looking worried, or glad. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Anna made no comments about them, though she noticed that baby with a glinting third eye, which was just a metallic shard with dull waves. It looked pretty, and no one refuted this choice or sight. Melia only scoffed at that kid, understanding that Luke had no other choice, so she waited for him to go back. However, that didn''t happen. Luke stayed outside, hovering in the air on his Cube, looking around and suddenly frowning when he glanced from the direction they came from. There were still things yet to reach the helicopter when thunder and noises spread over the darkening horizon. ¡°Zep, UP! UP!¡± he shouted to his microphone, hoping Zep heard it. Unbeknown to him, he wasn''t in a cockpit, but he heard it and quickly made his move. Dark Fog spread behind the horizon, dimming the sky like dark paint, and changing water into swamps with deadly colors. It was no true change, for the ocean was far too deep for the Corruption to spread, or for Darks to find a fitting prey. The change happened a few kilometers away from them, and with everyone already inside, Luke made a final choice. Any cargo left on the boat was done for. Darks were approaching, as he and Melia knew. William tensed up and even the malnourished baby started crying. Crimson moved and William''s hand flinched on its own. That often happened, but William was yet to see that storm. He sensed the intensity. It felt the flow of Madness, encroaching, mistaken. Dark Fog wasn''t all that visible due to the direction of the helicopter and his seat. The cockpit wasn''t facing it, nor did the windows at the sides show it very well. There was no way to prevent this besides forgetting that boat Melia knew there were three choices with these people. Ignore the boat, prompt those people to the other direction, which wasn''t a good idea either, or help them like this. Luke chose an obvious answer, and Zep promptly moved the helicopters as far and up as he could. Which left Luke alone, hovering in the air, and facing an approaching storm like a little ant seeing a whole hurricane. Weather instantly got colder, the wind flared up, and the surrounding water and aura were getting crazy due to the approaching Dark Fog of... quite menacing color, flaring energy, and Rank. And it wasn''t even that close. ¡°What is coming from that place?¡± Luke wondered. ¡°Can I fight it? Kill it? Fog of this quality... is it at Rank 6? How rare... and savage.¡± He wasn''t sure how many Darks were hiding in those clouds and fissures of dark energy. The helicopter was already far enough in the air to prevent any mishaps, so Luke braced himself for the incoming storm that was moving at incredible speed. Hundreds of feet in a few moments revealed a nearly thousand-foot-high storm made of Dark Fog. It was dark, looking like a tidal wave of dense mist of darkness. Then, growls and screeching sounds accompanied thunder and wind, hiding within. No attacks should reach the helicopter, and if they did, things could get nasty very quickly. Luke believed machines like them were a great way to prevent ugly scenarios. Walkers were busy and small, so it became apparent that cargo and rescue operations had to have additional procedures. If they wanted to see a better future, Walkers had to fight and machines had to come back from the past. Alas, against some places and Darks, some options could become futile, weak, or unlikely to work. Machines weren''t enough because the current humanity had fewer resources and space to make an adequate difference. It was about numbers, while Darks were far too savage. Then, Luke saw it. A beast of size. A Dark spanning dozens of feet across the approaching storm, looking tiny in comparison. It was growling, flapping its large wings that stirred the moving Dark Fog and its multitude of eyes flared from the darkness. Many smaller bird-like beasts were around it as well, adding echoing screeching and sound into Madness. ¡°Jawran and a bunch of Pterants?¡± Luke reckoned with a frown, counting the enemies and making quick calculations in his mind. Amounting to a large building, Jawran''s length wasn''t all that impressive in itself. Its wingspan was, and so was its terrific jawed head that looked like a triangular beak, spiked and scaled weapon, and hidden within it was insanity, voice, and a lot of sharp objects. Without the head, it looked like an over-sized mutated bird of prey in a desert of Utah. Jawran was flapping its huge wing-like limbs through the Dark Fog, howling in a sharp and penetrative roar. It was quite an enormous Dark for its Rank with a huge history since the Dawn started. They had awful stamina, so their mostly flapped winged limbs came off as weak when attempting to fly across the ocean. So they swam onward instead, looking pathetic, though from the outer perspective, they were like a large swarm of crazy tidal waves. That was slowly changing over the years due to evolutions, making Jawrans more effective and versatile. This one before Luke was great at flying, with bigger wings and a smaller, albeit still big head. Alas, its size was still big and it won''t be able to last in its flight to reach the Federation, let alone the places across the Atlantic Ocean. Not at its current Rank. At some point, Jawran resembled a simple bird, with a tail, beak, feathers, and a general light torso, coming from the lower Ranks. This one was quite grown, and its head and wings were in their larger sizes, while its size as a whole was still in dozens of feet. Wings were grotesque, made up of thick knuckles and tough dark skin and spikes. Personally, Luke didn''t see them very often because they preferred wide places with tons of elevations and things to use as footing. They hardly attacked the Federation because of those clear preferences that described various disadvantages. At the moment, this reeked of a direct clash, and Luke was watching it, not concerned, or afraid. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Jawran''s jaw was its signature. It was pointy, long, and sharp, and its triple sides pattern could clasp many things due to its wild openings, akin to a palm with three fingers. Many long tendrils went over its torso, looking like hair, and hiding its skin that might be full of scales, or feathers. At the front and head, on one of the three beak sides, there were many glistering scale-like plates, surrounding numerous eyes. ¡°I didn''t ask for a Jawran. Who in the right mind would ask for one? I didn''t. Who asked you to follow us for the past hours from New York City, hm?!¡± Luke spoke to himself less than hundreds of feet before the storm. Now, he could feel it and hear the tension rising, and Cube didn''t falter, nor he did. Stepping out of Cube, he started to fall and act. Before going far, he reached out to his Cube, which changed and flared in bright color. Something moved from within, and Luke grabbed a pole at the side of his Cube that materialized from it. A few inches at best, it was the handle of some weapon. It extended as he fell, reaching a long pole that moved with many waves that changed the Arcalyst, cycles between it and Luke, and shaping the Cube itself into a Mold according to the wish of its wielder. ¡°Extend, Wavehammer,¡± Luke said. ¡°That should be plenty enough for you, bird, or you may be enough for me. Either way, let''s get it over with.¡± Luke no longer fell and hung in the sky, grasping the Wavehammer. With Arcalyst changed, it still had its hovering and flying capability even if it was no longer a Cube. With his right arm alone, he was grabbing a long handle, with the tip being a rough hammer. Cube throbbed and changed, bulked in shape, anchored to the space or air. This was one of Luke''s favorite weapons: a long ass hammer with a thick sturdy end. While the body was still adhering to the gravity of this situation, the Wavehammer didn''t. That was a limit of his Rank 5. Less than a few seconds later, Jawran came over, washing the Fog forth, engulfing Luke''s line of vision with darkness when the Dark Fog moved. Dark spiked waves were thick, looking like dark sea waves that could cut things apart. Luke endured it like a wind, squinting and defending by doing nothing against this storm. Little bits and slashes spread, trying to dig into his flesh, but he was strong enough to weather it down. Long neck with spikes, unlike any fish or sea predator, Jawran was a mutation that had no boundaries in the human world. Yet, Luke smiled at those approaching three jaws that could swallow him whole five times over. It was a terrific force and storm. Even those little Pterants¡ª looking like savage winged beasts around Jawran¡ªwere as large as Luke, with simple beaks made of two sides that looked like swords. Their wings could cut things like blades thanks to their angle, thinness, and speed. Luke assessed his choices as he began to follow their attention. It was no wonder that they did it as well. Arcalyst had a certain weight to his core, body, and mind. It always crawled into the minds of most Darks, feeling like a feast and great taste. Distance lessened between them, and the incoming Jawran growled in a challenge, flapping its wings much wider and wavering many of its smaller brothers. Dark Fog quivered, lessened in speed and moved, unleashing waves of spiked waves as if it were moving according to Jawran''s motion. Luke scattered them without moving, protecting himself with his Arcalyst, and still hanging in the sky. No amount of Dark Fog hurt him, which meant his assessment was wrong. This Fog was a little bit weaker, more speedy, and not as viscous. There also wasn''t a lot of its hideous Madness, so perhaps its size was a sham. Its physicality was scattering since any Walkers were Fog''s prime enemy. Where normal humans would lose themselves, they did not. Jawran didn''t like it, but the darkness spread wide enough to create its domain. It rushed forward, all three jaws open wide and crazy. It had a triangular-shaped head, thus it had three jaws and six rows of long teeth. When open, the middle portion would reveal its throat, revolving in darkness without any tendrils or tongues. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. It wanted to swallow hovering Luke, who looked at that approaching death. ¡°Screw the luck of this duck. First, the people, now, I take on a Jawran above my Rank? Is it fate or nature of my life? What about karma? I heard about it...¡± He wondered and flexed his body and right arm that hung onto a long pole made of densely revolving Arcana. ¡°I helped someone today! Unwillingly and with guilt, but so what?! It wasn''t my fault that they came here. It is your fault!¡± Unbeknown to him, he was probably heard overhead. Luke got upset and pushed the handle of his Wavehammer against its unmoving gravity, trying to change its point. He pulled. Then, the tip changed, pushing as he bent the pole. Luke''s body weight shifted as he swung the entire Wavehammer with speed and weight beyond common sense. The wind pushed back, so did Dark Fog, and a sonic boom echoed in a single motion that hauled over his head. Jawran began to clutch its jaws, enveloping Luke at three sides, while pushing forward, leaving no room for its smaller brothers. Luke welcomed it with a smile since he couldn''t bother with small fries that shouldn''t bother him. But the helicopter was still a potential target. Even if it had its weapons against Pterants of Rank 4, it was better to be safe than sorry. Unfortunately, nothing in that machine would stop a Jawran. So Luke swung his weapon in a straight line, unleashing an attack that might be easy to see, but harder to stop. Luke knew how attacking first was important like taking advantage of timing. Even the smallest of cracks could lead to victory. Flashes of lessons, failures, and successful kills flashed in his mind. How many Rank 6 Darks had he killed? Few dozen in his life? Less? His Rank was stagnant for years, but even the fact that he was at Rank 5 was an incredible achievement because he never felt he was someone special all of his life. In the Federation, he knew the boundless ways of Walkers and knew how impressive they would get. He also knew his talent was finite and limited. And humanity was still at a loss. Why... Luke hated losing and those jaws arrived quicker than his swing. He scoffed at them, pushing more waves over his head mid-swing, covering his upper body and mainly his right arm in thick waves. His right arm was the sole holder of the Wavehammer, so those waves throbbed as he swung, pushing against the Dark Fog and upper jaw that came at him first, hitting his waves. He stopped it, though Luke felt some force came through. It was passable damage because he finished his swing and trashed the hammer point to Jawran''s closest side. Then, another sonic boom arose, this time pushing a large amount of Fog away. Like a whip, Luke smashed his Wavehammer Arcalyst into a terrifying monster many times of his size, and the monster did not falter too much. It just winced and stopped in its flight as if someone slapped it. This motion felt as natural to Luke as slapping someone, and with the Fog returning, his vision changed. He couldn''t crash this sort of Fog with two Booms, though he figured one surprising thing. ¡°Oh, you aren''t the maker and owner of this Fog,¡± Luke said, feeling that this Jawran had some flaws and its vision hid some painful ideas. ¡°Is it fatigued?¡± Luke wouldn''t mind even if it was wrong or right. He wouldn''t even get lost thanks to his Arcalyst and its light in any Fog. Waves protected his right hand so it wouldn''t break in his Move called Crashing Boom Chop, which involved a lot of things at the same time, making it a Fusion Skill and component of his Wavehammer. Hovering close to Jawran, the second Boom revealed his whole Wavehammer. It was almost seven feet in length, with a burly head resembling his Arcalyst, but it was thinner and no longer like a cube. The handle was thin and flexible Arcana and everything about it looked kind of odd and feeble, but it could become very thick and firm. For now, it seemed far too wavering, thin, and unable to hold onto the large chunk of Arcana at the end. Yet it kept on its appearance and swinging wouldn''t crash the pole in the slightest. It was just the appearance. In reality, if Luke wanted to, he could adjust the volume in a few moments, making a traditional and burly Wavehammer. This one was springy, allowing his swings to be more savage and Booms to work. It could be sturdier than metal unless it met an enemy with high strength or even a sturdier body than his Wavehammer or Arcana as a whole. Jawran cried and backed off, flapping its wings as if it were baffled and afraid of this sudden shift. It smelt and remembered. Confused, it growled and looked around as it shook its massive head, trying to overlook this human. Its target? Nay. Many of its scales cracked, and a single eye bled into pieces. Cracking in a wild scream, it attacked Luke as if he were an annoying fly. But at that moment, Luke swung it against and aimed his sheer force down, smacking this huge Dark down. Jawran was too confused, so it fell into the ocean. It began to flap like a duck tossed into an area full of birds of prey and cried. It didn''t like the water even when it could swim fairly well. Luke laughed at it. ¡°Tough bastard. I will crack you into the pieces next time whether that Fog is yours or you are a mere messenger.¡± Once more, he was grasping his handle and remained in place, even if it seemed like he was about to fall off. It was his shortcomings. Wavehammer and his Arcalyst could fly, but he couldn''t. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Emblem¡¯s or Arcalyst¡¯s forms had many faces, and it was perfectly normal to see some flaws, drawbacks, or very obvious advantages. Some could even look at wrongs as an advantage. For Luke, his Arcalyst¡¯s gravitational pull was his weapon that affected and took his own weight closely, thus acting up as his strategy. It was true that Luke accepted this as a flawed yet acceptable tool, and his body was like an anchor and powerful physical tool. It was surprisingly good. He was able to exert great weight over his swings because his body was constantly under stress and waves, and using his body alongside Wavehammer created more power. That pushed his Arcalyst to its limits and cycles to a greater flow. Flexing the handle of the motionless Wavehammer, he waited for a better opportunity. Jawran crunched the trap of unhinged anger and it crawled out of the water with insanity on its face. That helicopter disappeared from its eyes. The Madness within it found its Thrill. Darks were mental; their insanity made them crazy and unhinged, but no beast was always a beast, and no demon was always a demon. They attacked without care a lot of times, uncaring for death or their injuries. Some did care for it, however, and took injuries for warnings, power, and caution. What kind of Dark was this Jawran? In general, as far as humanity wanted, it would be better if all Darks were stupid. Jawrans were not that clever as a whole, though they had incredible flying capabilities and instincts to accommodate a predator. Out in the open field, it might be free to fly, but there were no hidden spots, and its enemies could dodge it much better. Its speed wasn''t the greatest. Over an ocean, with who knew how many miles under its wings, its weakness might be glaring or soon to be fatal. Luke was observing it for the time being, figuring out what kind of Jawran this was, and which weaknesses he should exploit. The cracked outer layers of its skin were already there on one side of one jaw, so he wanted to hit it again and smash it to a pulp. However, its size was a problem and fitting for its Rank 6. It was no weakling, even if it might not be here for blood or food. At such a Rank, few Darks were holding glaring weaknesses. It was more about creating them. With a rather humongous body, an enraged Jawran had the intellect of a copper coin. Its side wings can become a hindrance at such moments, because its long body and anger could clash, hindering its flying and fighting capabilities when it couldn''t use it all. But it would go on and on and on until it would crash its target. Flaws, or wounds, it didn''t care for them. Luke wished all Jawrans were like that. They should struggle and drown, fail in their persuasion of the air, and fall to their deaths. However, not all things shall be what they were, or go according to one''s wishes. Luke believed it was following them from New York City for some nefarious deed, though he wasn''t entirely convinced about it. After all, just a Jawran and Pterants? Nothing more? Considering how long it took to catch up, they were already deep into the ocean. In New York City, Rank 6 was considered standard, for it was a nestling ground for a lot of Rank 8 Darks. Under some rumors, there were even notes of something else, hiding, waiting, or slumbering through harsher times. At higher Ranks, Luke couldn''t even imagine what sort of thing they could do, eat, or think. He never met anything higher than Rank 7, and while glimpses of Rank 8 from afar were there on some occasions, leaving an impression one shouldn''t want to repeat, he rather dreamed of other nightmares. A lot of Walkers were like that, cautious of expectations, and fearful of something they could never be able to do. The reality outside was full of unwelcoming situations, ¡°No matter. How long is it going to flap its wings like a chicken?¡± Luke wondered and forgot there were more Darks around. ¡°Well, I am too preoccupied with that Jawran and this Fog is thick and big, suppressing my vision and I can''t tell if it is... something. Perhaps some Towers are walking over? Well, let''s deal with the small fries first before thinking of something worse.¡± As Luke expected, many Pterants were flying around the Dark Fog, waiting, or looking for their chance to attack Luke. But they had to give some attention to Jawran, for it was as a higher Dark, so they had to wait. They flapped their wings and became like bullets going through the Dark Fog, barely making noises. Then, Jawran growled from below, unleashing high-pitched noise as it opened its jaws wide. The Dark Fog quivered and Pterants became high-speed bullets, leaving many of their images behind. Luke frowned, realizing that these Darks suddenly became much stronger. He expected them and swung his body and moved his Wavehammer. He smashed a few of them to a pulp in a single motion, before falling and using momentum to dodge others and smashing them with an overhead swing, or side-swing. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Arcalyst could be light and heavy depending on Arcana and control under Walker''s System, but the main point was usage. Luke used it as a weapon through and through, and there were many choices one could realize with this kind of style. A weapon could fly on its own if it could, and it could also become heavy and part of the more imminent cycle for Walkers, making every swing matter and modifying. Luke''s was special and his weight and moves could be variable that were impossible to see. Thus, his attack could be quick or slow, powerful like a mountain, or slow to add deliberate angle and push. Quick smacks left echoing noises and depending on the side of the hammer, the outcome was devastating. His Chop was an uncommon Move because it was both heavy and quick, leaving Booms behind. Every following one would get stronger until Luke would be unable to cope with it. Such reclusive and following patterns were how the magic of Arcana worked, or how arts equipped these hunters. Luke had to resolve this fight if he wanted to keep his ass floating. The dumb mistake of fighting over an ocean ended up great. Luke was happy to kill Jawran for the first time since it couldn''t unleash its full potential. Why, it didn''t matter to him. ¡°Dumb creature. Became my fuel!¡± Luke charged into the Dark Fog and flashes of sounds and powerful swings echoed and left splatters behind. Most Pterans died quickly before Jawran came back. The stupidity that Jawran felt fell short of its rotten life. Unfortunately, it wasn''t as if it would even consider it. Its hunts and time were low, rather than anything else. It had its order. Its task. It was just a probe. He said it. Its prey wasn''t weak. It was obligatory! And gone, mistaken, and overwhelmed by its innate Madness. Jawran ignored it, so it crashed into the ocean in large tides and went back to the air like an angry beast where its little friends became blood and fuel. It roared with anger, swung its wing, and unleashed hundreds of cutting dark blades in Luke''s direction. The Fog became part of them, or its dark Arcana moved instead. Water splashed and wavered around the ocean when those blades moved and clashed in the darkness against an unlikely force. Becoming splatters under heavy and sharp sounds, Jawran didn''t care for every wing swing. It flew onwards and crashed into Luke in mid-swing. Luke waited, already swinging his Wavehammer at its side, his eyes glowing deep blue, his main arm thick and full of waves. Almost like a doll followed by a puppeteer. Jawran wavered and Dark Fog clustered towards it, adding a layer to its movements, swings, and body. It became like a nightmare, bigger, and bathed in the chaos of this Fog. It consumed as much of it as it could. ¡°You!¡± Luke went even faster and stronger, figuring that this Jawran wasn''t so simple after all. Taking the power of the Fog for itself wasn''t a regular Aspect that Jawrans usually had. At low Ranks, it was almost unheard of. In the middle ones, it was stable and difficult, yet very potent. At upper ones... well, there was almost nothing that Luke could say about it without cursing and sweating. Jawran swung its dark-covered wing at him, which looked like a massive blade that could swallow him whole. Luke swung his body, flexed his arm, and moved. Dark Fog scattered under a wild clash of one huge Boom, leaving hundreds of feet around them without any Fog when the third Boom clashed against it. It will take some time for it to return since Jawran was flustered in its swings and backed hundreds of feet away. Luke remained in space, coughing up blood. ¡°Shit... I shouldn''t have remained in the Spot.¡± In almost no time, Jawran crawled to the Fog and pushed forward, flying at him even with a rather damaged wing. ¡°Oh... this wing? An advantage!¡± Luke was surprised that his Wavehammer had come this far. He should put more weight into it next. Flapping its wings left dark blood raining, and Jawran''s speed was noticeably slower, but its weight was still there and its Madness was deafening. Luke huffed a deep breath, bringing the deepest cycle he could manage. He clashed at its wings or jaws dozens of times, making more Booms, looking for a way to crack its head. That went on until Dark Fog returned and a chance arrived. Jawran wanted its Bliss back, so it started to eat up the Dark Fog, or was it the other way around? What if the Fog influenced them instead? Luke became suspicious that he overlooked something, but when a chance came, he pushed his Wavehammer forward even more. He flipped the edge to the other side that held a spike akin to pickaxes. Wavehammer had faces. One was blunt while the other had a singular spike that could become bigger if necessary. Luke always expanded or influenced the one side at a time. It caused better aerodynamics and greater Moves. Both sides had the same wave pattern, though one was definitely sharper. That described the basics for most Arcalysts, as they held rules that were harder to change. Walkers had to be throughout if they wanted to change their faces or use what might be appropriate. Arcana could change, but Arcalyst was part of Arcana, and no matter if the stubbornness of the face was hard to see, or control was lacking, Walkers had to adapt or force it. Luke''s wish was simple. Nothing distant. Nothing big. A simple creation not far from the reasonable weapons was his preference. That was something that his Arcalyst liked, so he ended up following it by creating numerous weapons. Jawran picked its speed in a few seconds and decided to smash this fool with its empowered clutched beak. It was like a massive tree trunk, not that sharp, or quick. It went forward, unleashing blinding killing intent and waves of Dark Fog that pushed into Luke like a tide of a massive drill. He wavered, pushing his waves and Wavehammer at it, and defended. Then, he saw its deadly eyes above its massive jaws. ¡°Expand!¡± An explosion rang. Booms ceased. Blinding light crashed the darkness when the Final Boom echoed. ¡°Thunderspike!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 In the blink of an eye, a penetrating force blew up one side of Jawran''s jaw. Luke completely destroyed one of them and dealt it a heavy blow that was impossible to re-create. Luke''s Cycles visibly lessened and blood started to leak out of numerous wounds around his upper twisted body that was his own doing. His right arm was also twitching, straining in the force that went out of his Rank. Doing something so large left much to be desired, yet Luke went for size anyway. Brutish power was a good choice, though he struggled afterward and felt as if his cycling Arcana was in shambles like his complaining Arcalyst. He spit blood, took onto another Spot, and glanced at his Wavehammer. A large hammer spike size of Luke''s whole body crashed into Jawran, pushing it away. The spike soon returned to its normal appearance. Luke managed to recover it, and after whatever Jawran did, it ended up bashing far away while barely keeping its head and flight straight. Even if blood and darkness soaked its flesh and dropped to the ocean, the battle wasn''t over. Jawran roared again and bloody spikes flew from its open jaws in dozens of quivering shrieks. Nothing would crash the results when Luke singlehandedly turned his Wavehammer and let it swirl when he used its gravity as his. He destroyed each incoming spike, while anything going through hit his protective waves. It was small armor, all things considered, with surprising deflective resilience. Wounds came off as his choice, unfortunately. His Cycles had their limits and if he had to deal it a heavy blow, Luke had to shorten his defenses. Luke was glad that he wasn''t that slow today. A single mistake of half a second would be fatal. His Arcana was getting low, so he aimed to finish it in the next few moments. ¡°Drop dead already, will you?¡± Luke grunted. Then, with a bothered expression, a much tougher and wider wave-like tail wrapped around his whole right arm, shoulder, and back. Then, the spikes stopped coming when Jawran hesitated. Connected to his Wavehammer, waves and thick tails grasped Luke''s flesh and muscles. Jawran gazed at that foe that crashed its jaw. It was feeling weaker. Where were the rest, it thought? Where was its Bliss? Dark Fog started to wobble more and more and looked to be a hundreds-of-feet-wide storm. At this point, Luke didn''t care about it and lifted his Wavehammer, now looking as if he was the one floating. The tail wave curled like a snake, tensing his arm and letting more blood escape, mixing with the blue. Jawran struggled and roared before attacking again. The blood floated from its messed-up head, adding layers to its remaining jaws. Its wings were still there, so it decided to unleash them like two massive chopping blades that looked like two large maws. ¡°A last resort?¡± Luke smirked. ¡°I have them too...¡± The result remained defiant and subjective to a choice. Not for long. Large spike spread as its wings bent and its remaining jaws were like piercing and clasping claws. It struck forth but to no avail. Luke looked at the Jawran calmly, flying a few dozen feet forward as he pulled his trump card. ¡°Crashex...¡± Extending his right hand, he let the curled tail free and swung his Arcalyst before Jawran arrived. At that moment, Wavehammer changed its shape and became longer and thinner. A long-range cleaving strike cut the air and Dark Fog for nearly a hundred feet, giving his Arcalyst a new face. It was a large battle axe with a much milder wave pattern and twice the size of his body. There was no Boom left. It made Wavehammer smaller in comparison, as it was thinner, yet wide and sharp. Jawran''s jaws were cut and its wings barely retained their shape. Its head was halved, however, and its life relinquished in losing whispers of Madness. It lost its purpose today. It started to waver and drop into the ocean, dead and without any speck of life left. Luke glanced into the ocean, resting his Crashex on his shoulder. It was his strongest weapon, with a spear tip at the end of the handle, and two-edged blades thinning out at the ending point, just before the two, no, four end point of two blades. Shining in azure color, its power was his current maximum. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Tsh. In the end, I had to kill it with the same Rank Mold. Oh well.¡± Before Luke had time for regrets, he caught up with the falling Jawran and tossed his Crashex below it. Then, he jumped at the Jawran, and let Arcalyst reclaim its Spot in this realm. Large Jawran stopped falling, and he stood on it as if standing on a carpet. But the carpet curled down as Jawran crumbled, almost falling due to Arcalyst''s smaller appearance. Luke didn''t complain and went to work by pushing his arm into this messed-up flesh. ¡°Luck in misfortune. I guess I will take this as a bonus reward for this mission,¡± he mumbled and tides of energy escaped from Jawran, flowing into Luke''s Emblem where it would be purified and used as his. This took about half a minute thanks to his Arcalyst and slowly sizzling Jawran that was dissipating. Then he got up and swung his arm in the air, making weird notions and pointing to nowhere. That went on for a few seconds because Luke was indecisive or curious about something in his System, until Jawran crumbled to dust, falling to the ocean like pieces of trash. Luke ended up back on his Arcalyst, standing with both feet on it, and didn''t have to crouch. ¡°Oh, this is surprising. Nice.¡± He nodded and looked around. There was nothing. Dark Fog disappeared upon Jawran''s death and no other Dark was around. There might be some, but they were far away or nowhere near his level of detection or sight. Frowning, Luke still had some doubts but the ocean couldn''t hide, or take anything. Horizon was also vast and there was nothing and nobody close. The boat long sank. Luke saw some doubts over that Fog; he swore it didn''t adhere to the Jawran at all and took it for a toy. Pterants died within a couple of motions, so that was weird. Why there weren''t other Darks? Calming his Cycles and heart, Luke ignored his messed up arm and wounds. He changed his Arcalyst back to his Cube because it was much more stable and quicker in flight; be it his Crashex or Wavehammer, they weren''t ideal for flying. Flying back to the distant helicopter, he wondered what William thought about this show he hadn''t anticipated. *** Before the Jawran arrived with its flock and Dark Fog, and before Luke unleashed his might, William took his drop to the ocean with a surprise. Why intercept the target, if they could fly away? This helicopter was clearly fast and good at it. William was curious about what was to come, and most of Luke''s team members were curious about it too. Zep took the reign over his curiosity and approached William. The co-pilot was enough to hover above the least likely distance of any potential attack, which was hundreds of feet up in the sky, which wasn''t a lot. Luke ended up looking small, but not like the vast approaching tide of Dark Fog was something simple or small. Quite frankly, it was way too big even from a long distance away. Luke would stop it, so the team was getting ready for anything wrong. The majority of safety was still up to Luke. They still had Melia, who might be lower and younger than Luke, but her qualities were extraordinary due to her Shadow Element which was kind of rare. It had the power of concealment. Depending on the density, Shadows could become quite physical and strong, which made these Walkers versatile and powerful in many ways. Depending on the rate of Vectors or Arcana, they could become menace to Darks, who were the ones with the darkness. Zep waited for Luke to be done with this fight because he couldn''t possibly leave him there, even if he suggested it numerous times before. Leaving with this helicopter was the correct choice, however. In the worst-case scenario, everyone might die. ¡°How bad is it, Melia?¡± Zep asked her. Melia wore a bothered face and didn''t like Zep. She frowned at him and wished to kick his knees. ¡°Bad? We are talking about New York City! It was a so-called experiment for me to do it, but... it didn''t work well. Ultimate capacity in Dome of Chaos describes something good. In truth, it is far from being ultimate.¡± Melia scoffed at her luck, or him. ¡°So something above Ultimate capacity showed up? Seems like you got your answers for your current limits. Rejoice! You are still at Rank 4.¡± Zep laughed at her and she kicked his crouch. Zep dodged it and deflected a palm aiming at his chest. Melia gave up upon seeing his grin. ¡°Hmph. You jest. It could have been dangerous if I hadn''t overwhelmed my Arcana. Be glad that I just Copied some strength of a fly.¡± ¡°Oh, I am glad. Really am. For a fly.¡± Melia sighed and singlehandedly pushed a wave of a Shadow to hit his face. It moved through his hand and slapped his forehead. William looked at both of them as if they were children. Why fight for nothing? ¡°What was that bad?¡± he asked Melia. ¡°I don''t know. Who did they send in that Fog? I don''t want to know.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Zep lapped for breath and ended up sitting beside William, who was shifting in his seat. ¡°We shall see it very soon,¡± Melia approached a window facing the incoming tide because the helicopters changed angle. It didn''t take long for everything to unfold. Jawran''s appearance was big enough to see, and the Dark Fog was crashing against the waves of the sea, and Luke. A small person moved against this storm. It was breathtaking and dark. Not everyone could see what was happening. Zep used his communication device to talk to the co-pilot. ¡°Igor, take the charge and remain in the position. Give the left side a better picture and take care of any tiny vermins. There is not just Jawran and that Dark Fog is at least at Rank 5! It''s spreading quickly and far. Luke won''t cope with everything alone. Maybe. Better not to take any chances.¡± ¡°Roger, Zeppy,¡± Igor replied with a similar accent as him. Melia looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Wanna crawl to ask my help?¡± ¡°Do you want an order instead? I am still your superior,¡± Zep said with a surprising amount of strength and stood up. Melia smiled and gave up being herself. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Onto the position!¡± Zep shouted and most of the surrounding teams went up at arms. They prepared a large machine gun in less than a minute and opened the big door outside. Hovering in a single spot didn''t create large turbulences and most people were able to walk fine. There was some contraption that allowed heavy weapons to hang over the open door, allowing one to aim properly and shoot at a large angle. Zep knew his orders and the Dark Fog spread far and wide, although not as close because Luke stopped its movement when he flew inside. Still, it was likely that some Darks could come for the helicopter since Melia was no longer in her position, making them into a fly. After barking more orders, Zep noticed struggling William, who was trying to open his seatbelt and take a proper look at what was below. Anna wasn''t familiar with this sight, so she pretended to not exist and held onto her book. A thin part of her regretted coming with them, but she knew Outside might be dangerous, and Luke did warn her. Most Outside missions were like that. No one was sure what to expect around the dangerous regions, and this was not only about the Zone, but the worst of them. They had to be quick because their fuel had limits and they relied on this dangerous route because of this machine and Melia. ¡°Want to take a look at a proper action, boi?¡± Zep asked William, who glanced at him with an uncertain look. ¡°I do, but this belt is a torture device.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zep chuckled and with a single finger, unlocked his seatbelt. Stupefied and angry, William couldn''t figure out how he did it. Without much choice, or a chance to retort, Zep pulled him up and shoved him to a window right beside Melia, who winced and cursed Zep but didn''t do anything to William. He glanced at the best view of the sight below. With the hovering helicopter, and team ready to shoot, William had no trouble with his movements or his eyes. The excitement contained within his arm was growing stronger and any fear lost its longing. This time was calm, unlike many instances before. Down, amid Dark Fog, blasting light coming from Luke''s attacks, and stormy weather that couldn''t reach this far, he saw a monster that he had never seen before. Jawrans weren''t that common to attack camps or reach that far into Canada. They didn''t like to go up to the North and liked large cities with big nests and lots of Darks. ¡°What sort of Dark is that? It is so large. Looks like a prehistoric beast!¡± ¡°That right there is Jawran,¡± Zep explained when Melia was done with him. ¡°It is at Rank 6. It is as big as a couple of houses, with triple jaws and a nasty amount of Arcana and weight. It can slap a building to pieces, or shatter many of them in a single charge. Its Dark Aspects are simple and focused, and its mind isn''t the greatest. Its strength lays in its flesh and flight.¡± Melia laughed at him. ¡°You of all people are teaching a kid? I am gonna drown...¡± Zep''s pride got hurt. All of them were looking out the window by William''s side. ¡°Will Luke manage if it is so strong?¡± ¡°You''ve seen him enough. He will, obviously. Jawran locked above the ocean is like a fly in a spider web. Weakened and stupid, he will deal with it sooner or later. Watch the way of Rank 5 Walker. However, I must say, this Dark Fog and the overall situation is difficult to see from afar. It reeks of evil. That Dark Fog, I mean. What is hiding there might not be Jawran alone. Without him, it might''ve been vastly different.¡± William wanted to say why not flee if this was an unknown level of danger. He would if he could. Zep didn''t say this was regular procedure, as they were coming close to Federation, and dealing with Darks this far was better than letting them further into the ocean. Shortly after, Zep''s words went through some facts, yet Luke still struggled, and nothing stronger than Jawran made an appearance. That was good news, since what would happen if there were a dozen of them? They would flee because there was no other choice, leaving Luke behind. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. William watched how Luke''s fight changed through many phases, including one where Dark Fog scattered, and returned, and many of Luke''s clashes left sharp and loud noises behind. There was also blood, howls, and a crazy amount of movement. A lot of blood seemed excessive, but Darks had large and different body rules from people, whose blood was essential. Even a small loss could be fatal, while Darks could lose limbs and half of their blood, yet they would still fight the same. William shook as he looked at this fight and that Arcalyst that changed into a big hammer. Luke''s gravity work was also strange, and his monumental swings left a big impression. Then, that Crashex seemed like a crazy weapon that William found oddly familiar. Many Walkers liked these kinds of weapons. It was for cutting rather than a big smash. It didn''t take that long for Jawran''s lifeless body to fall into the ocean. William could barely understand how it attacked or how Luke even dealt with it this quickly. In the end, he dealt with it and made many weird notions in the air that he couldn''t comprehend. The System was there, following the Screens. Melia nor Zep explained it; they just watched how Luke dealt with these issues and both of them sighted in relief. William tried his guesses and figured this fight was a good starting point. ¡°So strong!¡± William mumbled. He noticed from afar how Jawran crumbled and Luke stood in a big battle axe. ¡°That is Rank 5 Walker, boi,¡± Zep eased the silence and figured everything was over. Dark Fog scattered or fled, which might be strange, but he welcomed it. ¡°I bet Luke wanted you to see this, but he is a forgetful fella. I took care of it for him. Do you feel gracious? Glad?¡± Zep smugly said. Melia kicked him aside and glanced at William far too closely, and noticed the gleaming crimson and pulled sleeve. Crimson? What is up with that one? When did he pull it out? She wondered and eyed this boy she didn''t know. She was half-certain about her mission, so she knew this was the one who made a sudden noise in some part of the Federation. A lost boy for some important Walkers came off as odd, yet he looked average and lost. Melia found it curious and looked at him. ¡°I am Melia, by the way. Be grateful to be under my Shadows and see a good Walker at play.¡± ¡°Are you stronger than Luke?¡± William bluntly asked, causing Melia''s eyes and face to twitch. She awkwardly chuckled and turned back. ¡°O-obviously not. He is a whole Rank above me. That is like... far for us. It is fair to see a difference because he is much older than me. There is also a big period difference and grace. But we have our differences and strengths, so don''t get the wrong idea.¡± William trusted her since she was right. Even with different Ranks, some Walkers showed qualities and focused on many things. Some were better at crown control, others had ridiculous feats of strength, and others were great at supporting close or further spaces, or people. There was nothing wrong or good when asking which of them was stronger. ¡°Apologies,¡± William said to her and realized his mistake. ¡°I didn''t mean to be this... curious. Luke fought well. You must be good at something else.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Melia turned and glanced out and back at him. ¡°You should think of yourself too. This world out there used to be ours. We should take it back.¡± ¡°Now, who teaches who?¡± Zep asked right beside her and dodged her kick. William stopped their unnecessary fight. ¡°Thank you very much for this chance and explanations. This is a sight I will never forget.¡± Melia stopped her manifesting Shadows from crashing Zep to the ground and coughed. ¡°Yes. It is good to be grateful. Graceful too...¡± Zep moved away from her just in case, unleashing a quick tactical retreat. ¡°Yeah. Yea. That ideology is what I would expect from a young Walker. Clueless but not afraid. Realistic but not naive. Darks are nothing like this, though. They are very real and brutal. Make sure your heart is firm and that some people are close. No one wants to be alone in the darkness. Friends are good! More than the sea and currents of the oceans, understood?¡± William looked back to the ocean and clenched his fists. He nodded without hiding commitment and resolve. Melia appreciated William''s commitment and wondered what his story was. A kid like him from Outside, yet sought out like a gold. Unbeknown to William, he didn''t know how others perceived him, or what he truly meant for others. Just as they ended speaking, Luke flew through the open door, dodging a machine gun that had no time to shine. Every Dark focused on the obvious foe below. ¡°Grab something,¡± Zep added. A big gust of wind flew in when Luke landed on the floor, causing most people to flinch. It was as if a storm arrived, and Luke had a haggard look as if he had gone through hell. With a Cube in hand, he checked his wet and messy hair and scowled at his jacket and uniform. ¡°Ah, that was my seventh favorite jacket!¡± he complained. ¡°You just got it from the storage today, sir,¡± Zep said. ¡°And it was already worth the seventh place! Anyway...¡± Luke shook his head, noticing how his wounds which weren''t as critical. His Emblem beamed lightly with throbs and flow lowered. Even his wavy armor was gone, with Cube being most of his flow. ¡°Good work, Captain,¡± Zep saluted while working on closing the door and getting back to their journey. ¡°Easy work. Though, it had bad timing and...¡± Luke noticed Melia hiding behind William. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zep perked up and looked at them, partially flinching Melia with scorn. ¡°C-captain,¡± Melia saluted and stepped forward. Her Shadows were still going strong, looking like a suit and robe around her. ¡°We stopped and I said what I said. I went up because why not? I felt the storm and...¡± Luke sighed and wished for a towel instead. ¡°I know. But getting out of your post? Get back. We are going onward so make us smaller than a fly.¡± Melia scowled, knowing that arguing was useless, and not knowing his cause. Still, she couldn''t refute his order. She reluctantly disappeared to the lower portion of the helicopter, where was her observation deck and a place where nothing would bother her work. Snapping the plate back to place, the place became surprisingly quiet. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°Is everyone safe and sound?¡± Luke asked after dealing with Melia. Then, he looked around the room. In a corner, there was a group of people from that boat, looking afraid and unaware that this helicopter was almost their demise. But they didn''t know, so they were glad over this ground. Darks were far above normal people, and hope of paradise was like edging hope. They saw the problem. If a Dark Fog went as far as catching up with this helicopter, then their deaths would be quick. ¡°Yeah, they are fine. The boat is destroyed, but the cargo is fine. They don''t care. Life is important.¡± Zep reported to Luke, who, without glancing at him, walked to the group. He quenched his Cube to cracks, letting it disappear into waves and strands of Arcana that went back to his Emblem. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± he asked them. ¡°We are,¡± a man named Marcus said, hugging his wife. ¡°Thanks to you, I guess.¡± ¡°Good. Zep, get Alexandra here to check on them and the baby. Ensure their health and give them some towels.¡± Luke ordered and felt like a lost dog in a storm. ¡°Get me a few too.¡± ¡°Sure. Alexandra is looking for everything. We don''t always have a situation like this, you see. It is good that she is with us. We almost didn''t take her with us.¡± Speaking of the wolf, and wolf appeared around the corner, on the far side of the cargo area, a woman walked in. Carrying a thick bag in her hands, she was an experienced medic and part of this team. She reached the group and started her work. It took a little time since the adults were fine and tired, but healthy. ¡°No! Don''t take my baby!¡± the woman screamed at Alexandra, who tried to check the not-so-healthy-looking baby. It was still crying. ¡°I won''t,¡± Alexandra argued and the unreasonable woman almost slapped her. ¡°Hey, leave the stuff for professionals. She has a job to do.¡± Luke said, stopping that hand. ¡°He is our baby!¡± Marcus stepped before Luke and Alexandra and pushed Luke to the middle of the room. ¡°You again with this tough look? We are trying to check the health of your baby and you stop us? We aren''t taking him away from you.¡± ¡°Yeah, right? Just a baby. What would you even do if it wasn''t a Walker? Would you leave us in the middle of the fucking ocean?¡± Marcus asked and didn''t hide his anger. It was unreasonable, yet Luke stared at him with a calm face. He didn''t reply and asserted his position on firm ground. Where they were? Surrounded by his team and asking for what? Nothing. They were just barking because they had their Outside history and ideas. Luke met many people like this and knew they were sorry folks and troublemakers in many ways. Many were unreasonable because they were pitiful and lacking. ¡°Too scared to answer the truth, eh, Walker?! I know your kind. Great and righteous, but only when it is fitting and good for your image and your Federation. There are so many rumors and stories about it that make it a utopian hell! Kidnapping kids and baby Walkers, you are all pathetic. Calling yourself so-called righteous soldiers is a joke! Stop pretending to have some morals.¡± ¡°Says the man who took these people on a journey with little to no success, hoping for that utopian hell, eh? In fact, that baby would force some Darks to move. That would be your death. Without that, your chances would have been higher.¡± As Luke said and argued, his guilt returned. He doubted his words were fine, knowing if they were so far in the sea, they would be safe if it weren''t for this helicopter. No, Luke thought. The Federation has many layers of protection because Darks lurks all over the place. They wouldn''t get through the first layer because they are unofficial and Darks would notice that baby. Probably... Oh, I don''t know. Fuck! Guilt. Curses! The latter parts were highly dependent on the Federation having some scouts ahead. If there were some good ones, they would notice the boat and protect it. Those described successful cases of travelers gambling with their lives to a success. Most wouldn''t get close enough. Marcus didn''t like his answer and got even more furious. He had no choice but to do this for a better future, because he was no member of camp. They were vagabonds. There were many of them in North America. Many decades ago, when the USA lost its political might and scattered, a lot of places changed and people fled or stayed. Due to the massive area, there were many survivors even after great wars, or the big change that was the Federation. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The losses birthed hope, making the Federation and many operations possible, but a lot of people and vagabonds didn''t know everything and were self-centered on survival and their opinions. None was to blame. If someone had it good and others didn''t, prejudice and the heart of men could speak deep rotten curses. Humans were just that sort of creature. Thus, Luke hoped to calm the situation because the Federation had its rules. Any Walker was good. Babies or children, many would take them while providing their families a good deal in return. It wasn''t as fair as Marcus proclaimed. True, perhaps some kidnappings happened in the past, but stories and rumors Outside weren''t trustworthy. Some were exaggerated or false. No one should refuse that the Federation was a powerhouse of the current age because it helped a lot of people. There was a point why they were reaching out to the Federation. ¡°Do you have some problem with us, eh? We looked for a way out! To have a chance that wouldn''t come on its own. Why? The Federation doesn''t care about some vagabonds locked between safe zones and dangers. There is no point in waiting, right?¡± Marcus grabbed Luke''s collar. ¡°It is an inevitable part of this age. A poor part.¡± ¡°Don''t give me that!¡± Marcus spitted to his face. ¡°Let me ask you, how many helicopters are ever approaching these waters, or traveling the ocean where notice of any small boat is barely possible? We don''t go over the Zones like that either, and looking for survivors scattered around is almost impossible. You are the lucky one here and you don''t even know it. Why or how? Sure. Federation has its works because it is a big place with many worries. They give jobs and camps and many people some purpose, but doing that to everyone is naive. Those like you are unknown. How to help it?¡± Marcus didn''t know the answers to that and further strengthened his grip. Luke didn''t change his tone or face. No regular person will lift him up or give his neck any strain. Marcus felt it. It was like he was holding a huge boulder and it could smash him in a moment. He shouldn''t be confident. He shouldn''t handle this monster in human skin like this, question some morals that didn''t exist at this age, or think like a hypocrite. After all, he was unwilling to remain Outside and wished to change his life for his family. He didn''t like these people. These monsters. They might be hopes but they weren''t people. Many vagabonds thought like that about Walkers, yet his baby ended up as one, so... ¡°Excuse me?¡± A voice called beside Marcus. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Suddenly, Marcus winced and flew to a nearby wall. William punched him with his full weight and jumped at him afterward, shoving him to the ground. William was angry after getting some ideas about what this was about. He heard and saw these people in a much different light than Luke, who was still guilty about it, while William wasn''t in the slightest. Marcus and his reasonings were familiar to William, who hated these kinds of people because he knew a lot about them. Not only were they robbers and killers, but they didn''t like anything but survival and themselves. They were selfish, yet who wasn''t in their circumstances? For now, William disregarded that baby, that boat, or the story that Luke and Marcus briefly started. William knew how to deal with it. Some talk was futile when their brains thought of the past and survival. It won''t change too much either, but it should. ¡°Damn kid, get the fuck off me!¡± Marcus cursed and tried to get William away, but failed as far as he tried. Slippery, holding like a snake, and with a lot of strength, William swiftly jabbed a few punches at his face. They aimed well right at his eyes, nose, chin, and temple, giving Marcus pain and rules that even a kid could beat him up. He did not expect it and started yelling. He wasn''t the only one surprised. Luke, Anna, Zep, and even Marcus''s group looked at how William beat him up. Struggling on the floor, Marcus looked at the boy and understood the situation. He couldn''t forget his history, yet he was looking for a change in people and Walkers. What he said was no guilt. He was no longer a vagabond. He had family and wanted something else. But the deeply engraved Outside was hard to overlook. William mounted him like a fighter and decided to give him a final lesson. He stopped a punch just before his face and grabbed his head. ¡°He saved your precious and stupid lives, asshole. Get over it like everyone who is being saved at this age. At least for your kid, be a man and not some idiot who thinks for himself Outside. Walkers are monsters? Deal with it. Outside is what? Deal with it. This pain? Deal with it.¡± Hearing that from a kid, Marcus still didn''t like it. These people, William were like that at one point. A wanderer. A vagabond going for survival at all costs. He was worse. He was just a kid lost in this world and his morals were ambiguous. At many points, what would''ve happened if he didn''t have Dann with him? William wouldn''t survive, or he would, but become... disturbed. Different. Many refugees lost more than enough. Humanity was either the last thing to lose or something that was the easiest to lose. Taking a gamble for the Federation before the winter was common. William knew it. Many people moved and gambled for their future. It was a normal occurrence every year, so many tried and failed, or had to swallow their pride or hope for the best. The Federation had enough problems managing camps for winter and protecting everything they could. Some hopeful outsiders beyond their areas were a variable that was easy to ignore since it was outside of their influence. However, people were resilient, selfishly looking for an escape plan, and accomplishing things for themselves. Camps were also that, but not that. Some people wanted to go to the Federation, the most guarded place in this world. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In North America, let alone the South, safety was relative and full of doubts. Nature wasn''t brutal, but it was honest when winter arrived. It was also a time when Darks changed and focused, or shifted in numbers and direction like animals moving in seasons or mating. Marcus grunted at William in confusion. Understanding his mistake shook his life. He was fed up with despair and Outside. He hated camps as well. This opportunity and choice came out as nothing but pure luck and like an event others decided. He might not like it, or regret it down the line, but he might as well get used to it. He still didn''t say a word to William. ¡°Yeah,¡± Luke said, ¡°as the kid is saying, there are some ways to do it and not. I don''t really care who you were or are, you see. The Federation doesn''t either. Why? Do a problem there and you are sent away. It works for Walkers as well. Everyone works and does what they can. Outside, or the Federation. Two lines we deal with. That, or there is a way to shove you into the ocean. Chose.¡± Luke ordered and crouched beside them. At that moment, Marcus noticed creeping heated crimson flickering in his vision. William''s Emblem was looking like a storming color, wanting to break free from its prison, following William''s distress. Fortunately, William held back in many ways, or the Emblem did, so he didn''t crash that neck or head. ¡°Choice? That isn''t the right thing to say either,¡± William said to Luke and punched Marcus again. ¡°These people... they are lost because...¡± ¡°Like you were?¡± Luke asked a good question. ¡°No. I realized there is no point in many things. That is the difference and people are no lost cause either. So what if it is here?¡± William pointed to his Emblem. ¡°I am still a human!¡± ¡°I am not arguing about my choice of words, or what is your ideology. Some people are dumb, so Let''s get this over with already. Punch him to the end of this journey for all I care about. It will ease my time and make him silent. Fuel is precious, isn''t it? Many people have emotions, motivations, or some reason to make mistakes. We learn from them or not. It makes us human.¡± Luke left and took a seat by a window, where he crossed his arms, making his stand firm. He didn''t care for these people. It was up to William to decide that as well, and he didn''t think he had any word in this. He just wanted to give this asshole a lesson. Marcus was silent on the ground, spreading his hands on the floor as he gave up. Alexandra, upon seeing no more troubles, took care of the baby and started to check his health. To be sure, she did it in the presence of both parents and right before the mother. There was no point in hurting other people, she believed. She was old and had seen enough shit out there or in the Federation. ¡°You people should change your mindset if you want to survive in the Federation,¡± she said. ¡°We care for everyone. They care. Walkers, I mean. Without us, they would have nothing. They would be just machines to kill these beasts without any purpose other than to kill. Learn this and accept it.¡± Marcus quenched his fists. William watched him in silence. Then, he shook his head before getting up. ¡°Get it, old man? Grow the fuck up, or I will beat you up again!¡± William threatened. ¡°What would you know about Outside, Federation boy?¡± ¡°Federation boy?¡± William frowned and kicked his arm. ¡°You wished I was. I would give you so much more words Outside, moron.¡± Then, he walked away and took a seat beside Luke, fuming, while ignoring all eyes looking at him. No one refuted him. Not even Alexandra who had one more patient to care for. Zep shook his head and returned to the cockpit. Their journey soon went onwards at the end of Alexandra''s checks. The baby was hungry and lacked sleep. She fed him some emergency supplies readily available in the military rescue box, which was always around these helicopters in case of need. The baby still needed some care, but that would wait for the end of the journey. Alexandra did everything she could. With the baby back in his mother''s hands, Marcus calmed down and felt like he lost more than a fight. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. In fact, there was no fight. He couldn''t beat a kid. He felt like a beast seized him and every punch pushed him to the ground, shaking his head. William''s demeanor and words also hit closer to home, and it didn''t seem to come from some boy grown in the safety of the Federation. Fortunately, he noticed his Emblem and figured out who he might be. His clothes were kind of wrong as well, so that boy was no Federation bastard. ''Hmph. This is nothing. Kids like him have high enough training to be excellent soldiers even before adulthood or Federation. I lost nothing... He is just another monster. Marcus thought and quenched all troubles in his heart. He calmed down and no longer spoke or even gave Luke an apology. William and Luke had no more discussions either, as both had no mood for it. A while later, a new land appeared beyond the horizon, signifying their arrival before the starting layers of the Federation. ¡°We are home,¡± Zep''s voice announced from the speaker. ¡°Bear with some turbulences. There are some Rifts ahead as usual.¡± By Rifts, it meant exactly what William regarded and knew from that term. Sitting, he couldn''t see them, but imagining their cracked reality and vision was more than easy for him. Rifts were distortions in space caused by some Darks, and Zep''s words surprised him. He glanced behind him and his mood changed. Rift''s spanning variety littered the space above the water and the sky, giving William a realization there were hundreds of them. He almost yelped in shock as he saw it from a simple glimpse. Most were barely flinching in activity, which made them closed, locked, or slowly closing over time. Some of the bigger ones meant some activity, passages in space to an unknown dark space, or a place somewhere far. William winced and stopped thinking about Marcus or the past. ¡°Are you curious about Rifts?¡± Luke asked, sitting beside him. William thought he was napping. ¡°What is curious exactly? I am well aware of Rifts like anyone would be Outside.¡± ¡°Nothing. I just thought my words would be better than dealing with the guilt of punching that sandbag.¡± ¡°I don''t feel bad about it at all.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Luke hummed and touched his chin. He thought he read William right. Now, it seemed his depth was increasing and his personality might be different from his father. That intrigued him. ¡°What do you know about the Federation? Not Rifts, if that''s the case, but they are there as you can see.¡± ¡°I am... kind of surprised there are that many of them. For me, I thought the Federation is a big place that has never been overrun by Darks.¡± ¡°That is true though. Does the sight from behind surprise you?¡± ¡°A little.¡± William wasn''t kidding. He had never heard of Rifts littering the Federation, let alone seen them in such numbers and visions. They looked unassuming thanks to the sun that was advancing for the end of this day. At night, William bet they would look pronounced and good, but hiding potential road and path to war and death. Rifts were one of the many reasons humanity lost many wars, due to the inability to understand their movements for a long time. Of course, that was a thing of the past. Nowadays, due to Walkers and plenty of research, Rifts were common, yet their reality and vision still remained, hunting people and many places. They were dangerous no matter; Walkers could not really make use of them. They thrashed them, willing to work for peace or death or the advances of a new race. ¡°Then look at it better and don''t sit like a duck. Rifts are enemies.¡± William didn''t get exactly what he meant. Weren''t Darks flocking from them the right enemies? Discovering the button to unlock the seatbelt was easier than William thought. It was just a matter of where to put a finger and it released. So much security, William thought, and managed to reach the same great window from before. There, he couldn''t see the Federation yet. Windows were at the sides, so he was watching the ocean and sight aside, and below. So many Rifts hovered around like scars made in space. Some looked bright, hiding a cocooning space. Others were cracking and looking hazy, churning in weird space and colors. William could only imagine how the cockpit looked with this picture and what the approaching Federation looked like. For now, he was satisfied with this space which wasn''t like he expected. Soon, he saw something else. A bridge, followed by roads and many paths. They weren''t that rough even if they stood on the ocean in unlikely manners. Roads connected to massive towers that created miles-long defensive layers, looking like a spiderweb. Roads curved around, connecting towers and bridges, creating a systematic defensive line with dozens of layers. The further ones were wider and quite far from the Federation. Closer ones were tighter, still having their towers, bridges, and paths. The military was all over them, observing, or fixing scars of battles after some Rifts opened up recently or a while ago. ''Wow, this is something I''ve heard before. The defense of the sea is better than the ground. But what about the Federation itself, or... why are there so many Rifts? Can''t they crash them? Why do they keep them? Protruding from the ocean, hundreds of feet tall towers were most impressive. They were built to last, and the waters were calm. The day was getting out, though William still saw quite far, noticing people and soldiers and.... battles. Further defensive lines and towers were a mile to half a mile from each other. That gap lessened inwards, giving the Federation and military a great deal of space. Walkers had numerous options to fight here without a care for anything but fixable roads or towers. Roads connected everything, and there were even occasional tall bridges for boats. But that was false. There were open sections where even large ships could fit, which made the maze out of those lines of defense kind of odd, if not senseless. William recognized Darks shouldn''t care for these, so what were they for? Chapter 52 Chapter 52 William wondered if those defensive lines were all over the Federation, or if those he watched were enough for the Federation over the horizon. Soon, he got the answers. The lines aimed at the south and west of the Federation, aiming at the North and South America. Each line went for miles, and they weren''t wide enough to loop around the whole Federation, whose history was peculiar. It was a simple island at one time, but now? It was a much larger and held status as a bastion of humanity. It was a collaborative alliance made up of many failed nations and cultures, with Walkers being its rulers. Therefore, the name had no bastion of the past, hence the name. As William recalled his memory, the helicopter passed the first defense line. There, he saw it clearly. Darks. Some Rifts were open, breaching Fogs forth, and hitting the bridge and some towers. ¡°Is that normal?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Luke answered without looking, knowing that Darks had been harassing this place since its creation. There was no helping it, yet what prevented the large-scale wars or deep conflicts from complete destruction? That was something William couldn''t fathom, so he watched the battle instead. There were many Walkers. Dozens of them. Some were flying on weird constructs like Luke with his Arcalyst. Some were that, but most were just Molds; the creation made of Arcana or Vectors. William wasn''t sure if they were comparable to proper Arcalysts, as they looked quite different, yet flying, gliding, or using space were all special in their own ways. Some Walkers were standing and floating on flames, or clouds, with most using weapons or long-range Skills and standing on the bridges. Due to the nature of the Rifts and this land, long-range options were great, and there were fewer Walkers in Dark''s faces. They were killing Darks flying or jumping to the bridges or roads, growling restless and unleashing their bodies or attacks. William bet there was nothing beyond Rank 5 around, though there were dozens, if not hundreds of Darks all over the place. Many Rifts were open and it was hard to see and notice them in this ongoing colorful battle. William counted at least eight of them, and there was even military involved in the towers. Guns, machine guns, and even cannons and missiles were there, aiming for low-ranked Darks and helping Walkers out. ¡°This looks crazy,¡± William couldn''t help but shiver. ¡°I thought the Federation was safe.¡± ¡°It is. What makes you think it isn''t?¡± ¡°Those Rifts?!¡± William shouted and pointed his finger around. ¡°Oh, I get it. Surprised, aren''t you? Don''t worry. Most Rifts are Hindered. You will learn why eventually. There is no need for it right now. The ones that aren''t are either fading either way or are Locked. From those, Darks could come and knock on our door with some time or attention. Walkers can sense it and protect us, but new ones can always connect. It is a work of Endless.¡± ¡°Named, eh?¡± William mumbled, barely saying anything. ¡°Can you see the Walkers?¡± Luke pointed. ¡°Yes,¡± William nodded and accepted his explanations; he didn''t know enough, so he wanted to know more. Walkers fought as Luke did. They clashed and fought with large or medium-sized Darks of all kinds. A large portion of them had wings, with fewer of them being massive due to the lack of earth below their feet, or lacking Rifts to send them through. ''Is it because of the water? Darks do have strategies, but I don''t see anything crazy. It is a probing attack, or just a knock as Luke said? William thought and watched how the helicopter got closer and closer, so many Rifts were clearer for William to see. The open ones were like a starry sky, but denser, wider, or weirdly circular and open at unnatural centers, churning dense Fog, or nothing. Some held clear sky, but most were one with the darkness, littering all kinds of Fogs beyond the cracked space. There were also bits of light around most of them, giving them a vista of the Dawn. William couldn''t pinpoint the effective difference between them, or how to distinguish closed Rift and open ones besides active Darks. And the ones active were still far away because Zep circled around them, lest there be some variable. But with Melia, it was unlikely for some issue to arise. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°That nothing is safe.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Correct,¡± Luke said and eyed the group a bit away. ¡°I hope not just you will understand it.¡± Marcus scoffed at him and didn''t speak. He was shaking internally at this reveal and couldn''t even look from the window a second time. The fights below appeared never-ending, with blasts, cuts, smashes, and death on the Dark side. Walkers didn''t seem to lose anyone, which either spoke of their Rank, flawed Rifts, or Walker''s strategies were working better than expected. William knew Rifts were no small matter. Mild Rifts were the weakest, with widths and sizes up to twenty feet. Higher ones were simply too big and menacing, and William couldn''t see every Rift around the sky. ¡°So, this is the Federation?¡± William mumbled while Luke got up and fully opened his eyes. Not like he slept at all; pretending to sleep was at least better than doing nothing. He walked to William and glanced behind him. ¡°Oh, eight of them this time around? Seems to me that quite a few of Walkers are below.¡± ¡°Do you know some of them?¡± ¡°Can''t see shit.¡± Luke bluntly said. ¡°Nor hear anything. With Melia, we don''t worry about this sort of thing. We go to the Federation. Not seeing or taking part in these fights.¡± Soon, a helicopter passed the fights happening around the seventeenth defense line. William counted each line and reached a staggering number of thirty lines in total, and could see they stretched like a half circle around this part of Federation. He couldn''t know if there were other forms of defenses besides this. At least it added variable and footing for people and Walkers alike, even if it meant the same for some Darks. But people had their hands and bodies at a lower scale, so this sort of defense was more than optimal. Most roads and bridges weren''t big. They were up to twenty feet wide. That was quite a tight space if one saw the length of roads and massive towers, or huge Darks. It was necessary to think broadly. Ever since the creation of the Federation, William wondered if some place could weather down those storms. It was possible. He guessed those fights close to the middle of these lines meant that Darks breached this far. That wasn''t correct. Some Rifts hovered above and around the towers or bridges, and some could open up, with some of them being within the single-digit line. There were three kinds of Rifts, regardless of their Rank. Hindered Rifts were the Rifts that were unable to be fully closed either because of Darks or Walkers nor did they were open. Neither side was able to enter them. Space was either halted, or Darks were fully stopped. That meant the Rift could remain in space and could become active again after the hindrance had passed. Those were the majority of Rifts scattered around the sky. Open Rifts were simple. They had active space for Darks to flood from, and Walkers could come inside and break them from within. Closed Rifts were the ones destroyed by Walkers, which described damaged space and Rifts that would not open again. They would dissipate immediately or over time, leaving pretty or dangerous traces behind. That was the knowledge William held since he was ten, so the degree of detail wasn''t the greatest. Unfortunately, Luke didn''t tell him much about these Rifts and remained impassive. As they passed massive towers and many bridges, the helicopter started to descend and William was able to see the military and people. He noticed their sheer size and the bridges were big and full of weapons and buildings scattered around the bridges, close to the towers. They seemed important. As a whole, William couldn''t see what made those towers that great. They looked like fortresses in the middle of nowhere. Their massiveness was obvious, but so what could they do? Darks could crash them apart like they did to many other places. They are significantly smaller than the wonders of the old world, William assessed, face glued to the window. Soldiers were all over some bridges as well, making some training, or preparations, or hurrying towards where the battle was happening. Most had green uniforms. Those who wore better uniforms were high-ranking military officers who were in charge of others. William wondered if some of them were Walkers or young Walkers like him. Some places and people were taking care of youths with Emblems and bodies with not enough growth, yet where, or how did that line of thought end, or start? William knew they existed. Offers were that. His stubbornness stopped it all. That was it. At the point of passing multiple bridges, Melia made her appearance once again. This time, she didn''t kick off the door and gently opened it without flaring her Shadows around the room. She jumped from the tight space under the floor and stormed Luke with her words. ¡°What''s going on? Are we there yet? I sense nothing any longer.¡± ¡°Who said you can stop?¡± Luke berated her. ¡°I did. I can''t Cycle like this and am new to this shit,¡± She flicked her hair and halted her Shadows completely, revealing her outfit that was sporadic, yet not revealing. It was far away from the military uniform, with a single purple coloration and tight fit. In William''s eyes, it looked like a custom uniform for Walker''s unique needs or circumstances. He had seen some Walkers like that Outside. Elementalists, whose elements could be destructive to regular clothes, tended to have unique appearances or custom fits. Some needed it more than others, whereas Vector Type or Mutants were various. Maybe they needed some custom clothes all the time. ¡°Oh, you can''t do it anymore?¡± Luke stepped towards Melia. ¡°How long was it then?¡± Melia shifted her gaze away and stepped back. She couldn''t go against him when he was like that. ¡°Like... a long time? Dome of Chaos is like losing my footing and spirit. I already lasted for two hundred and sixty minutes?¡± ¡°That is your limit?¡± Luke chuckled. ¡°Haven''t you told me you could do three hundred? A bet, I reckon, was...¡± ¡°Shut up! I got bored, alright?¡± ¡°A bored soldier... uh. It seems you lost and don''t care about your mission?¡± ¡°So what? And this is no mission! Just a wimpy private task. A kidnapping. Nothing more.¡± Melia was done with him and found a seat where she ignored Luke. ¡°My Shadows have limits. It''s not as if you would get it and....¡± She began to mumble and complain in her seat. Luke couldn''t bother with her any longer and he figured this might be good anyway. At this point, being secret was not feasible. Concealment long disappeared and the helicopter might get targeted. Luke knew the dangers passed and different issues were ahead. Melia did her job, while the defensive lines below watched how the helicopter emerged out of nowhere, akin to dark clouds that were hard to distinguish from the regular ones. Soldiers down below watched the helicopter with zealous eyes, discovering the logo of the Emblem Academy. It was rare to see, and they figured it must be returning from some high-class mission far above their standing. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Luke bet things would have been better if Melia kept her position. Until the landing, that was. Passing above the cheering soldiers didn''t take long, and the land turned visible enough for William to exclaim out loud. ¡°Oh, it is that big?!¡± ¡°What else would it be? Tiny village?¡± Melia commented.¡°Where else do you think are some reasonable tests, or... anything?¡± ¡°Somewhere else?¡± William shrugged. ¡°There are some other places, kids, and as far as this topic is concerned, we don''t speak of them,¡± Luke said to William, whose face seemed attached to the window. ¡°Is that so?¡± William hummed, seeing a massive island and city as if it were pictures from the old world. There were big streets, large buildings, and streamlined promenades. Was that a shore? Or... skyscrapers? There were some bits of beaches as well, but most of the land was a big bustling city filled with industries, large-scale factories, and buildings. Streets were less notable because of how dense the city was, connecting places he couldn''t see. The whole Federation was not in his sight; just part of it was enough to blow his mind. From afar, the Federation had five districts with systematic work opportunities and residencies. Approximately a million people lived there, or so William heard from rumors. Now, it might be true because he looked at it. A million? Sure, it was a big number, considering the camps and everything that William had ever seen. Walkers were in the minority, as their numbers might be in the thousands at best around here, yet it was still an island in the middle of nowhere, and it needed as many people as possible. Shocked and curious, he looked like a kid coming from nowhere to a large city. Because of that, Melia scoffed at him and felt she might talk and tease him a little because of Luke and this mission. He won''t appreciate her work and won''t stop her either. ¡°Federation still has some facilities running Outside, boy. This one is the best place to do it. I did it years ago. It was a passable experience, if one forgot the chair, syringe, pain, and... everything. Yeah. Everything. Sounds about right.¡± She nodded approvingly, feeling that her words hit the right mark. Anna heard her and couldn''t stop her voice. ¡°It is something special! A work made to help everyone. Don''t badmouth the work of the Association or the First Head!¡± She spoke after a long time of silence. She was glad that the Darks were gone and the safety of the Federation was around the corner. However, her selfish side hoped to see more of Luke''s fight. She would love to see more of his Arcalyst and its great visuals. ¡°It''s a pain in the ass. Nothing more.¡± Melia said. ¡°Wait, who are you again?¡± Anna didn''t like to hear her. ¡°Anna...¡± ¡°Don''t care.¡± Melia waved a hand and changed seats closer to William. ¡°No fights, girls,¡± Luke reminded and Melia hissed at him to shut up. ¡°I am a little bit aware that southern and western North America has some backbone and research facilities for the Walkers,¡± William tried to ease the situation. It worked so far. He also wondered if Melia had a loose tongue, unlike Luke. Surprisingly, she had and she wasn''t as young to be clueless. Melia was in her mid-twenties, so she experienced enough of being a Walker, which included Forced Awakening in the Federation and plenty of other things. Her generation wasn''t as far from William''s, and quite far from Luke''s. ¡°They do have some facilities all over the place. Big ones too, in fact. Most are hidden and secured similarly to anything that Walkers touch. The continent is big and many places aren''t necessarily taking bad lands for bad places. Walkers can work anywhere, you see, unlike normal people. That might make them mad. Pity. After all, Darks dislike a lot of things and fear is close to everyone. Walkers can take advantage of that.¡± Fear? Dislike? Darks?! William didn''t believe her every word and kept on listening. ¡°Despite the distances, those places are closer to us than far. They are all part of the Federation, and what remains of the great United States of America, Canada, or others, is worth knowing, even if it is history. Now, the Federation is all that remains. Be it in name or some connection, that is where the chances are for Walkers. Here?¡± Melia gestured to the window and the Federation. ¡°Well, there are some points there that make billions of ants good, but are they safe against a flood? Don''t think so. Walkers still have to come out and stay where they are good. Rifts help. Outside helps too. The Zone is the same.¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Fight is growth,¡± William said in understanding, knowing that dangers meant an opportunity. ¡°Vagabonds like that asshole over that¡ªby the way, nice beatings¡ªare everywhere out there, but not important. Like rats, almost.¡± Melia could only chuckle at Marcus''s taunting grunt. Thankfully, his wife stopped him from escalating things any further. Melia continued. ¡°That is that. For youths, the Federation is still good. If you like history, you will find a lot of it here. There are plenty of people who like to keep history going, speaking how precious it is. Why? Can''t tell it. It appeals to some people. Not me. It''s not like the past can return. They are chasing shadows, so isn''t it funny? ¡± ¡°It is better than some Hellscape,¡± Anna added before giving William a chance to respond. This ended up sparking a fierce discussion between her and Melia, which escalated to some tough words. William took a deep breath and calmed his mind, ignoring their rant. He was ready to face the facts and his new life. Who knew what sort of things would be there for him in the Federation, or where they would led to? Perhaps some place like Melia suggested didn''t sound bad at all. Outside of this city, he knew there were survivors. Could there be some other cities left untouched out there? What did Melia mean by fearful places Darks couldn''t touch? William discovered quite quickly that no Rift was above the land of the Federation, which was puzzling and wonderful. One way or another, he wouldn''t leave this place anytime soon. From what he had heard, he should appreciate and accept this kidnapping. Helicopter reached the land and William''s exclaims intensified. They were less than a hundred feet away from the nearest building, so he could see the place better, but not the whole picture of the Districts. Federation wasn''t in the middle of the ocean, but around a thousand miles away from the nearest mark of North America. A large number of former places were also close. New York City, Florida, Cuba, and proximity to Southern America were relatively close, marking the Federation as a great safe fortress. Once, it was a series of islands, rebuilt and changed and scaled up due to Walkers, who added more earth''s mass and size to this land. That ended up creating a massive change to the terrain, providing land for a million people. The helicopter approached the military base at South District, close to the corner and starting defensive lines, which were facing the direction of America. There was a large military headquarters and barracks, and this huge chunk of land was suitable and away from the other Districts. William couldn''t see any remnants of the islands. Everything was looking like a big piece of land, but it wasn''t that. There was still some water left and many bridges seamlessly connected some islands, making up rivers, or canals. Frankly, he hadn''t seen that before, so he wasn''t sure what to watch. Even in the military base, there were streets and wide open sectors. As a whole, it was big enough to house multiple camps, and many sights shook William to his core. It was bigger and much more advanced than camps could ever be. ¡°I said it, haven''t I?¡± Luke said. ¡°Federation has much more than your imagination.¡± Luke was right. Mostly flat and accessible, there were hangars full of machinery and vehicles, and thousands of people in military uniforms. There were even some cars, many motorcycles, jeeps, and all sorts of other military vehicles in rows under the sun. There were warehouses full of military equipment scattered all around this base. Big hangars hid stuff. They were so big, what was inside of them might be wonderful. He noticed gigantic runways for planes or wide helipads in dozens of rows. ¡°Isn''t it a bit too big?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Luke teased him. ¡°You saw the former world and the glimpse of the Federation. This isn''t much. The military is a strength for people. Walkers can''t do everything. We are far too few in numbers, so this whole military department is enormous for a reason. A lot of personnel is also needed, trained, and worked on constantly. Youths like you are inclined to such early ways before their time is up. It is about training, living, and... well, a Calling, some call it. Who knew that when many people stuck together, even more people had to come? It is like a perpetual cycle.¡± William nodded at the window. He waited patiently inside when the helicopter landed in the middle of the base. Unfortunately, Luke forced him to sit down before the landing, so he couldn''t watch out for the base anymore. ¡°Alright, now, we have the toughest things ahead of us,¡± Luke called out and knew things were about to get feisty. He got up from his seat and wondered how to approach what was bound to happen next. Landing was the easy part. Anna and Melia were less than concerned because Luke was the leader. Anna will soon flee and it wasn''t even an issue if someone would see her or not. Things would calm down eventually. Luke took this precious bike out without looking for his superiors. He might get in trouble anyway Some people were bound to be unhappy even if his reasons were bound to some significant people. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Anna asked him, aware of everything bad they had done. ¡°I hope you will be of some help, or... something.¡± Luke glanced at her. ¡°Nope. Your mission is cleared. Mi-Yung will be happy and that is what matters. The military and Academy will swallow it because of her. It isn''t as if you lost something yourself, while your reasons are good. What is some fuel when we have an excess amount of it?¡± ¡°Military is about a principle,¡± Luke reminded her like a boss he wasn''t. ¡°Missions and rules make us united. If it wouldn''t be for your little missy, I wouldn''t care for this mission.¡± Anna shrugged and went to get her stuff from the cargo area. ¡°I still trust that it isn''t a big deal. You are worried for nothing. The Academy won''t care either. How long was this mission anyway? Back-to-back trips took less than a day. Did someone even notice we took it?¡± ¡°Why wouldn''t they? How many of these helicopters are there?¡± ¡°Should''ve taken a plane,¡± Zep suddenly said beside him. ¡°Where would we land?¡± ¡°Alright. You''ve got me,¡± Zep laughed and patted his back. ¡°I was joking with a plane. How about two helicopters? We got two pilots in a team so...¡± Zep quickly realized that Luke was in no mood for him and quieted down. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Melia waited for nothing. As part of Luke''s team, she knew what they did was funny and a great adventure mission. Some superiors will get pissed off, which is good. She wondered how far it would go, and where Luke would take his stand. She didn''t care for any consequences; she was inferior and a small pawn in this game anyway. Some scolding was incoming and that was about it. Luke glanced around and chose his work before troubles arrived. ¡°Oy, this group of lunatics will wait for now.¡± He said to Marcus''s group. ¡°I will have to contact higher-ups to get you sorted out. Don''t worry, you will be taken care of. Some people are understanding, unlike me.¡± ¡°Can we trust you?¡± the mother of the baby said. ¡°No. You won''t.¡± Luke said honesty. ¡°But there are normal people around here that are good and will care about it. People like you, I think. Former vagabonds, or... you might trust her instead, maybe?¡± Luke pointed to Melia who jolted and wanted to flee. ¡°You will stay and take care of them in my stead. Adjust it to your will and do it some justice. You lost a bet, haven''t you?¡± She stopped her steps and scowled, taking both hands and scrapping her head and hair. ¡°Ugh... Fine!¡± Luke then turned to Marcus again. ¡°Before you will be upset or curious, I trust most will be understanding of your position, so don''t slap or point a shotgun at anyone''s face.¡± In any way, their wish was here and safety was more or less guaranteed. How they would take it from there was up to their luck, and Marcus didn''t forget Luke''s remark and wondered about his words. Any accidents, and we go out of here, with or without my son. I need to be calm and take it slowly. This chance won''t come twice. Marcus thought. ¡°As for you,¡± Luke turned to William, who could not help but rest his hands between his thighs once again, glancing at him. ¡°I will be taking care of you. You will follow me and not leave my sight. Got it?¡± He was shaking and feeling a new ground beneath him. It felt big and safe, and... no longer shaky. He loved the ground and promised to not fly in the near future. The land of the Federation should be the same as the land in the north, but with size, protection, and military, this place might change what he knew about humanity. William was excited. Then, he remembered what Melia and Luke said in the past. ¡°What is before me? Am I going to visit those looking for me?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Luke answered. ¡°Will I have some time before this... Examination, or whatever you are speaking of?¡± William wasn''t sure if this was something important or minor. For now, he thought his Emblem would be tested by some Walkers and some choices would come out of it later. He often heard of it Outside, but that wasn''t about the Examination he was bound to experience. Luke was still reluctant to talk about it and didn''t speak about everything either. ¡°Yeah. You will have time. Remaining in the helicopter, which is not even yours, isn''t a good idea. I suggest you move your ass before I will be back. There are some things I will take care of in a few minutes.¡± He said sternly, opened the door, and walked away after getting some green military shirt over his wounds and tattered uniform. William glanced at that party of lucky survivors that remained in the corner. Marcus didn''t seek him out over his punches or beating, which either spoke of his understanding, or he swallowed it for the future. In any case, William hoped this foolish adult got a good lesson. If not, it didn''t bother William all that much. Their future was theirs, while he had his path ahead. The kind that these people wouldn''t guess. It will be different from the past, though how different? Flashes of destruction, pain, blood, and a painful arm overturned in his mind. William clutched his hand, still seated. Perhaps, his future won''t be so different. Only in the past few years, have things become better in Roshwell. There was no doubt he would have to undergo something massive down the line, and like today, he understood it was futile to escape it. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Saving civilians, vagabonds, and refugees alike, there were some differences between people in his heart. It was a little prejudiced because he had seen people Outside and do shit that was devious, or worse. Some were understanding due to the Madness and rules in place. Lawless things were different. People or Darks, what were their differences? There was some honesty in struggling against the Madness, and some people were like animals. Most Walkers served without, with, or with limited freedom, which was equally bothersome from Luke''s words, or very understandable. Walking outside the door, the shine of the sun was still far from receding to the horizon. It will take one more hour or less for it to get away, escaping to the unknown. ¡°Move,¡± Anna poked his back. ¡°Oh, are you coming with me?¡± William jolted and asked her, making a space for her to walk. ¡°I might as well. Why not? Also, don''t stare at people and these machines. Some of those guys are far too serious about them. I am speaking from experience.¡± ¡°I see. You seem to know it.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Anna pinched his cheek and frowned. ¡°I am your senior! You will respect me.¡± William scowled and nodded. ¡°Good. Listen to Luke for now. I am curious what will happen too. For now, it is good to be home and out of Outside.¡± ¡°I thought you had a job here. Association or something,¡± ¡°Life or job, what is the difference? For me, the job is where Walkers are. Close, but not too close.¡± ¡°Must be complicated.¡± Sizing her no longer mattered, so William glanced behind him for one last time, seeing the helicopter up close before walking away. ¡°It sure feels like a different world.¡± Helicopters were arguably the best machine for flexible traveling. Many planes would be quicker, but their need for a smooth runway wasn''t worth the effort to every place, and planes had high requirements and complicated work. In that sight, helicopters were far more suitable and carried a majority of the Federation''s aviation. Having a thousand gallons of specially built fuel tanks allowed thousands of miles of travel. The one he just left had great range like its size. And when William took a better look around, he discovered it was much bigger in comparison to other helicopters that were motionless around the military base. People were busy as always, carrying weaponry and walking in groups, jogging, or going by their posts. Close Rifts made this place a little more lively than usual, yet some of them were used to it. William guessed why. This was the norm. Soldiers or Walkers, William reckoned no difference. Considering the Rifts, who knew how many Walkers were here, or not rushing for their purpose? It was huge, of course. He could not believe how much machinery and space this base contained. There was no point in looking out for that. At the moment, he couldn''t see the ocean, let alone the bridges, but Rifts were different because a lot of them were up in the sky, or closer to the waters thanks to this base closer to the shores. When he glanced up, he could barely see the ongoing battles in the distance, and numerous Rifts around the perimeter were like cracks in the air, visible like wounds. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Anna said and noticed his eyesight. ¡°These Rifts won''t bother us. None ever did besides passing through this base. They never reached other Districts.¡± ¡°That doesn''t assure me at all,¡± William said honestly. ¡°I''ve seen plenty of it Outside, Miss Anna. Rifts or Darks don''t make sense. They don''t have to create options for deaths. People are often enough.¡± Anna rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. Don''t be serious. I hate honorifics. Call me Anna.¡± ¡°Alright, miss,¡± William said and hurried away, while Melia stayed behind to solve the issue with Marcus and his group. Zep seemed to be the same, and so was the rest of the team of about a dozen people. The sunlight would go on for about an hour, yet the place was bustling with soldiers. Many vehicles moved around as well. William tried to look for Luke, but he couldn''t see him anywhere, and his previous words fell short. For William, it wasn''t an issue to walk around, staying close to the helicopter, and take the sight around him slowly. Of course, many things surprised him. Especially after grasping his courage when he walked around the helicopter''s proximity, and further away, observing the machinery and even... planes? No one around seemed to care for him, so he clutched his bag tightly and pretended to be a tourist. Before the helicopter was a large open hangar that was more than a hundred feet tall. A lot of vehicles were inside and even around it were some smaller hangars made from wood or metal plates. William identified most vehicles as cars and weird mixtures of black wheels or odd metallic machines. From pictures or destroyed photographs, his imagination and curiosity weren''t without its merits. But some vehicles before him were weird. He either watched them on some occasions Outside, but never so clearly, or never at all because of their complexity, experimental stages, or they weren''t ready for Outside. There were even some bizarre jets, and a lot of motorcycles and cars had weird weapons ranging from poles, boxes, or spikes. Regular weaponry was more suitable for hands or lesser vehicles like jeeps or AMVs¡ªwhich were shortcuts for armored-military-vehicles around these parts. Those weren''t tanks, but some were looking similar, with metallic thick plates, cover-like shields, and some cannons, or big machine guns. They looked quite mobile, unlike their weight and size that William almost touched. He hummed in approval and curiosity. By now, Anna caught up to him and followed him, as if waiting for Luke to move around some corner. It was quick. From the hangar, Luke hurried away, almost bumping into both of them. ¡°Crap. I tell motorcycle is nothing, yet here it goes. I forgot my bike!¡± Luke blurted out and rushed back, leaving Anna sighting and William glad. He took this opportunity to look around some more, sneaking into the hangar. Luke''s team had their orders and Zep wasn''t as good at leadership as Luke. So without him to supervise them, their lax attitude was obvious. Melia was at the epicenter of that ideology and she wondered how to deal with Marcus, or how much she could trouble this vagabond. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Upon seeing Luke returning, Zep made quick excuses, barking some orders at Igor and others. Luke gave him yet another mission, calling to deal with the helicopter and those who would ask about it very soon. Of course, many people began to understand this was no work of the Academy, and some of them recognized Luke, or... the problem. That would inevitably reach his superiors, so Luke wanted to leave before they arrived. Pulling his motorcycle, Luke quickly escaped and heard Zep''s shouts. ¡°I will do it, alright?! For the boi,¡± Luke waved and left. Soon, he found William studying some vehicles, while Anna supervised him with her keen eye and judgment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luke asked as he walked to the hangar. ¡°Taking care of your responsibility,¡± Anna said. ¡°I never thought machine development went so deep and... to the past? There are many things that I''ve never seen before. And that is a lot! I read many books. Few things look exactly like that.¡± Patting the cold plates, William found it impressive. ¡°That is commendable, but the Federation is different than the past. Our enemies aren''t other people but Darks. Well, most of the time.¡± ¡°You... battle with people with this shit?¡± William asked, frowning, and wondering if the Federation had those issues as well. Unfortunately, he was quite unaware of how the broad world worked, how Walker societies accomplished their hopes, or how vast the world was. Anna held her book, making some sketches, and said a quick witty comment.¡°The battle is living, for some, or everyone does it.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Luke scratched his chin. ¡°Sometimes people do a lot of things. It is unavoidable when the world isn''t on a single page. Some organizations want their piece and Walkers wants it even more, yet we are closer to some page, or desiring other''s words, or pages. So...¡± Anna clapped, almost dropping her book. ¡°That is the most innovative display of words I''ve ever heard from you, Captain. Splendid.¡± Frowning, Luke took her in by surprise. ¡°I am not your captain, and your little boss can be... captivating. That''s why.¡± ¡°So we all fight?¡± William added. ¡°Nah. The Federation might be great, but it is far from many places. The world is big. Too big with Darks and scattered people. And with Walker''s births being so chaotic, what do you think it is for the short or long-term plans, or history?¡± ¡°Strives of order or baffling curse,¡± Anna added even when she knew the answers. ¡°Sides. People are willing to go to war against others and their resources. It is natural. Walkers do it even more if they have to, or feel like it. Is it unfamiliar to you, William?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± William asked and was shocked that the Federation was dealing with this too. Outside, it was normal to look at wars and lacking resources as critical. ¡°Don''t worry about it, William,¡± Anna retorted and pointed at Luke. ¡°And you, don''t give youths bad ideas. The reality for Walkers is different, but rules and order apply senseless wonders and displays. There is a reason for changes. Those who don''t care for it are fugitives who need beating or something worse. They are stupid. Teaching them lessons is part of that process.¡± Luke chuckled at her. ¡°Reminding him is fine, yet who gives bad ideas now, eh?¡± Anna pouted and no longer talked to him. ¡°As I was saying,¡± then, Luke turned back to William, ¡°the Federation has many resources, and building this place took many sacrifices for a better future. Many hope for larger sacrifices to totally crash the Darks. At least... hopefully, further down the road. It is a process as Anna said.¡± ¡°Is this place really a couple of decades old?¡± ¡°Couple? That doesn''t seem that much at first, but there were many blueprints for success even beyond that time frame. For some reason, the old world had a crazy amount of people and ideas, and some dug around to find some answers after the Dawn. They collected the worth of a few generations and progressed until this place became a reality. Then, the rest soon followed because of people flocking for survival. They don''t want to struggle. Walkers allowed it when the Federation formed its roots. Before that... well, you can imagine how some things are possible.¡± ¡°I think. It is impressive.¡± William nodded, watching this hangar. ¡°You can think what you like. This place is here to stay, and you will walk through it as well.¡± ¡°I guess. What is it going to be then? Does my life depend on others, or my little gem, or this so-called Examination? Where and when is it exactly?¡± William asked again, while Luke pulled his bike aside. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°No idea. You ask too many questions. I came for a simple delivery since it was a mission I had to do. I will do the finish right after dealing with something first.¡± ¡°As you should,¡± Anna added, smiling. William didn''t trust him; he heard him enough and recognized his excuses. Luke was a serious man who could warm up and be different but not when he was on the mission and surrounded by problems. Around a corner, a burly soldier appeared, chuckling and welcoming Luke. ¡°OY! If it isn''t Lukie? What makes you come here again so quickly and in one piece? What a shame!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Robbie?¡± Luke frowned and saw him alone. Good. ¡°I have some stakes in this bike. Will you take care of it again?¡± Rob walked forward and fist-bumped Luke so quickly, that he almost hit his face. He was a head taller and quite heavier than Luke. Calling him an absolute unit of a soldier wouldn''t be an exaggeration. ¡°Oh, your bike? No problem. Same thing as usual, ain''t it? Though, what about the rest?¡± ¡°Rest?¡± ¡°That chopper...¡± ¡°What do you mean? What chopper?¡± Luke chuckled and pretended to be stupid. ¡°You knew that I had no choice but to report it, didn''t''chu?¡± Rob said shamelessly and stepped aside, right when a bunch of footsteps spread. ''Fuck me. Luke cursed, keeping up with a forced fist and smile. ¡°That...¡± A group of people walked behind a corner, looking important and numerous. There were a dozen of them, ranging in rank from normal soldiers to Luke''s superiors, to... something bigger. Academy. At the front were a few middle-aged men wearing blue uniforms, depicting officers in charge of certain hangars of the Yondu Division. Then, there was a black-clothed younger man, who was relaxed and didn''t think a lot about anyone. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± Luke cursed and saluted as they arrived. ¡°Luke Irwin?¡± a blue-clothed man, the one with a scar and an eye patch, said. ¡°Yes, Sir Jackson?¡± ¡°Twenty-six hours.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°That is how long you''ve taken to get back with NOT your helicopter. You could''ve taken some others, but no... you''ve taken something from the Academy and played with very dangerous boundaries. You bastard! You don''t know what is good for you.¡± Jackson was furious more than Luke thought he would. ¡°Eh. Was it for that long? Oh, I think I forgot my watch.¡± Luke said without blinking, still saluting. Jackson seemed like the one dealing with everything right now, which made others either part of his department or part of something else. ¡°You have a lot to explain!¡± ¡°I don''t,¡± Luke stood his ground and didn''t even sweat. ¡°There was a mission, of course. I don''t care what you of all people have to say, or what will happen to me or my team. It wasn''t my responsibility to take it further or to your eyes. I acted. Rest is here, safe, and returned. What else matters?¡± Luke heard chatter behind Jackson, coming from some bothered people. ¡°You!¡± Jackson walked forward and clutched his fists behind his back. ¡°Walker and soldier, yet jester. You have duties like everyone! Why harm such a reputable position?¡± ¡°For a mission that you wouldn''t agree with, I guess. I moved. Oh, and it is well above your position, so I don''t care what you are even blubbering. Sir.¡± Jackson was a regular person and had the military in his blood. All his ancestors were part of the US Army, and each accomplished a lot in their lifetimes. Jackson was almost sixty, so he had seen this world in a great way and how the Federation came along. Many other officers followed suit, living through their experiences and history, thus their positions weren''t that small. Anyone old in this world was worth some respect. Allegedly, for some. Without them, Walkers couldn''t make everything work, while regular people wouldn''t do much without the rest either. It was a symbiotic relationship at its finest form, though duties and order were there as well. Luke was strong. His position was important, yet Jackson spoke and refuted him like this? He made either an unfathomable blunder, or this was how the military always worked. Now or before. Behind Luke, William was silent and kept his interest to himself. He was seriously contemplating Luke''s mission, realizing how far this made sense. For an old man to berate a high-rank Walker was rare. Rob was also aside, feeling a little guilty but it was no betrayal. Luke didn''t blame him. If not him, others would report it sooner or later. Especially since he genuinely did something wrong. Alas, Luke was unaware of the usual consequences, oblivious to the terrible timing, or what he even caused and didn''t know. ¡°What?¡± Jackson shouted. ¡°Have anything to say or do you want to be disciplined by someone else? I will take this to the Assembly If I have to.¡± ¡°No need. It is already there.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You don''t have to shout. I am right before you. Sir.¡± Luke said coldly as he saluted and no matter what, Jackson couldn''t get physical with Walkers. That was one thing he had to tolerate. So he turned and glanced at the black-clothed man. ¡°Sir, this resolves nothing. I will seek justice for the Academy and the Federation as a whole. The Assembly will hear about it! I am sure High Pillars will listen and...¡± ¡°No need. Our helicopter is back, and whatever this is about, it concerns Federation areas also. This issue is strictly flexible; it doesn''t have to appease some punishment. Don''t forget our relationships are strictly good and symbiotic, and while that helicopter came through our pockets, it is still part of your values. You have great Engineers and Machinists. Academy knows how to tolerate good business.¡± The black-clothed man spoke calmly and didn''t find this problematic at all. His black eyes and hair were pretty and styled, making him young. ¡°But duties!¡± Jackson repeated. ¡°Still!¡± The black-clothed man recalled something and walked forward. ¡°I am curious why Rank 5 Walker did this sort of thing and went so far as taking an unwarranted team into a mission to god knows where. Was it worth it?¡± ¡°I gave it back... sir.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A mission.¡± ¡°Or so you said. For whom? Missions happen for a reason and you are a soldier. Whose?¡± ¡°Ask my superior.¡± The man turned to Jackson who shrugged, having no idea what Luke''s mission was about. ¡°This isn''t my work. Not at all. It''s the private business of that fucker.¡± ¡°Than who was it?¡± the black-clothed man asked Luke, giving him a curious glance. ¡°I...¡± Luke gave up, let his hand down, turned, and grabbed Anna, who was hiding behind him. ¡°Who is that lady?¡± the black-clothed man asked. Jackson grunted and hoped this Academy representative wouldn''t punish him or others. For some people in the military, this sort of stealing was a big deal and some didn''t find it problematic if some Walkers were involved. It was a matter of luck how this usually ended. For Luke, it was Friday. ¡°G-good evening,¡± Anna waved at them, held by Luke''s single grasp. ¡°Anna Schwarz. Emblem Association''s worker and lower researcher, and... assistant.¡± Luke pushed her before the black-clothed man. ¡°Deal with them,¡± Luke demanded, whispering. ¡°I will pay it back.¡± Jackson got a headache, while the black-clothed man smiled at Anna. ¡°Association? Oh, I see. Was it some Head? Who is concerned?¡± ¡°Not Head, sir. It was Mi-Yung.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That explained pretty much everything. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The black-clothed man raised his brows, curving his mouth into an intrigued smile. ¡°Interesting. Personal deals are fine. Why would they not be, but why take it like that? Like thieves, I mean.¡± ¡°It was quicker... and safer,¡± Anna explained. ¡°Safer? Why not ask for it?¡± ¡°Well... I dunno. Soldiers don''t ask questions when a complicated mission comes, right? I went along.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Nowhere in particular and everything was safe,¡± Luke said instead. ¡°Also, we got a group of survivors with a Walker baby out of the ocean. Officer Jackson, I am sure you will be thrilled about it.¡± Jackson wasn''t. ¡°Baby? Unreasonable. You have sinned!¡± ¡°I am guilty like my bike, sir.¡± Luke nonchalantly said and pointed to Rob to take care of his bike. He refused for the time being and looked at what else would happen. Then, a black-clothed man clapped and dealt this a finishing touch. ¡°No matter. If someone from the Assembly is involved, I will squint my eyes a tiny little bit. I am sure the Principal will deal with it next because you''ve missed out on something. That excuses you. You also, Jackson.¡± ¡°But!¡± Jackson argued, his hand behind his back tensed like his voice. ¡°Something important came over and that precious helicopter is one digit of the pair with enough mileage to work for us. Thus, the next time something like this happens, be graceful and not forceful.¡± ¡°Perhaps next time,¡± Luke said and didn''t even question what happened, or why they couldn''t take the other helicopter of the highest caliber. It was probably not available. ¡°What is the reason for the Assembly''s involvement?¡± ¡°Nothing big. Just a kid who was missing for a while.¡± ¡°A kid?¡± the black-clothed man glanced past Luke and finally noticed William. Anna became unimportant in his eyes immediately. ¡°Just a kid.¡± Jackson stepped forward. ¡°A kid?! Sir, this is preposterous. That isn''t fine in the slightest. This could''ve ended so much worse because your machine is priceless and this timing... I mean, this isn''t proper.¡± ¡°And not unsafe,¡± Luke added. ¡°We got great pilots familiar with it and we haven''t even gotten that far or anywhere dangerous.¡± Luke omitted the part of New York City for a good reason and pretty much everything else. If Jackson had a hint of the truth, things would get so much worse. They also had Melia, so perhaps exposing it might have made things even more lovely if she got involved. Luke kind of hoped to see Jackson''s speechless face. The black-clothed man didn''t care about this anymore, since answers would come from others. It was normal. Luke was just taking orders from someone else. Someone more important. In a way, it was sufficient that he even talked, because this stealing might''ve been terrible if it was done by the wrong people. If the Assembly was involved, it was easy to comply with some complications or assume things appropriately. Thus, the black-clothed man departed, leaving Anna glad and Jackson not one bit less angry. He also left with the rest of the officers. Luke never took a deep breath in his life as they departed. Then, he glanced at Rob. ¡°I will force a bottle out of you, do you hear me?¡± Rob chuckled and didn''t know Luke''s circumstances. Now, he realized things might have been secretive and dumb for whatever reason someone from the Assembly wanted. ¡°Who do we have here?¡± Rob changed the subject and looked at William. ¡°Will you report a kid or what? Oh, we are kidnappers, just so you know.¡± Anna suggested. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Rob chuckled and took care of Luke''s bike. ¡°Is the Examination this close? I didn''t know. It is less than two months ahead, so this is one of those odd future Outsider Walkers. He looks of that age.¡± Luke chuckled. ¡°I wouldn''t recommend dining into it further.¡± ¡°Oh, now you make me interested! That''s not fair. Jackson and that Acadamy man must''ve realized it too, but didn''t talk about it because of talks about Assembly and Mi-Yung. Curious stuff, Luke. Very curious. I''ve never seen Jackson this pissed off. This might be important and whatever your Mi-Yung did might''ve touched something very terrific. Heard that man note some Principal. That is some wild shit.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°True. I had my ammo and used it well, so the rest is not my problem. Also, thanks.¡± Luke patted Anna''s back, who was still sweating and wanted to go home. Not yet. She had a very important suggestion to do. ¡°Right? So, this lad is the reason for this much uproar? Jackson was almost betting that you''ve sold that chopper off somewhere. Ha! That face was hilarious. He wanted to bite your head off.¡± Luke cracked his fists. ¡°Alright. Alright. A little small chap it is, but it matters nay against the Darks. Anyway, I do have a watch and have little time to waste. See ya!¡± Rob waved at them and left, hiding some anxiety in his quick and burly steps. Then, Luke felt an ache in his abdomen. Anna''s kick was like a poke of a Hellgar, which seemed impressive for her figure. ¡°You moron! Our secret mission!¡± ¡°Academy got involved. What choice did I have to speak up?¡± Luke said and brushed her off. ¡°The Academy was important. Have you forgotten what she said? Don''t mention too much to superiors or anyone high.¡± Anna forgot that Luke said very little about William and pointing reasons to Mi-Yung was like minimizing the worst possible outcome. Anna realized it and stopped harassing him. William endured these few minutes without a word and finally understood that his importance played a huge part in everything. ¡°Who was that guy?¡± William asked. ¡°Or that black-clothed man? He sounded important. More than you.¡± Luke smiled at him. ¡°Rob is someone you should befriend if you want a nice place around here, or in mission.¡± ¡°I didn''t ask about that.¡± ¡°No? I mean, he is a great Machinist and talented Walker.¡± ¡°Him? A Machinist and Walker at the same time?¡± ¡°Many have hobbies or needs for machinery, or their talent for it is simply too good to pass as a joke,¡± Luke explained. ¡°And that black-clothed man?¡± ¡°Nobody important.¡± William accepted his lie. ¡°What is this place anyway? Barracks or place for mission? A Division, perhaps? Is it for Walkers as well as people? That old man talked to you as if you are his lackey.¡± ¡°Nah. That much is normal. Military has its hierarchy while nobody would hinder a Walker with some accomplishment. My Rank 5 speaks for itself and some punishments are just annoying tasks. I am kind of used to it in the Yondu Division. Not much against Academy, though, but the military has to bow their heads to those at the upper ranks.¡± ¡°Didn''t seem like that to me,¡± Anna added, still angry. ¡°Anyway, this part of the Federation is known as the military half-district. It has many bases and warehouses like this, as well as deep underground facilities. A lot of resources move to this place daily, so don''t be surprised to see a whole new world below the earth. I warned you, but the rest of the Districts are something else. Shall we go? I''ve dealt with worse.¡± Luke ran past many reasons and walked away. William and Anna followed because they had no choice after Rob took care of things. Further away from the hangars, rows of buildings and hangars were incomparable to the regular places in camps, let alone half-destroyed cities. This place was clean, powerful, and influential as it could get. William didn''t refute anything. Rather than that, he was expectantly nervous about Luke and where he was leading him. Just who was he to meet? Who was that Mi-Yung who Anna and Luke repeatedly described? ¡°This doesn''t seem like home at all,¡± William said to Luke outside, pointing to the military. ¡°It isn''t. Is a job a life? No. Is safety better than no safety? The military is not a home, nor something that someone should even think of as one. It is necessary to give command a reason, and people some strength.¡± ¡°Why? Should I take it as a word from a Rank 5 Walker, or a part of this military?¡± ¡°Both. Also, you might not like it or be aware of it, but Walkers are pillars for everything to work. Every loss is deep. People need to feel validated to be close, even if they are nothing clever or proper.¡± ¡°A false hope?¡± ¡°More like a sweet little lie,¡± Anna suggested. ¡°As a person who Luke described, giving a fake sense of control over the Walkers is a good thing. It controls some doubts, while Walkers do many things behind the scenes, or the exact opposite. Some of it is just fine to keep behind the scenes.¡± ¡°What she says. You will learn fast, William. I know it. Think of this as a place where a lot of powerful people are met with people who could shatter their concept of reality. Flooded with many flies and lies, it doesn''t sound bad. It isn''t a rule just in the Federation. Lots of people and organizations have their ideas like this. Even far away, power maintains truth.¡± ¡°Really? Walkers... I thought this was a place where the privileged have a lot to say. I thought Walkers were rulers.¡± ¡°Is that how it is perceived Outside?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Who says they aren''t?¡± Luke asked. ¡°You!¡± ¡°A false hope or lie, or power, or safety? What is there to doubt? You have a lot to learn, kid. For now, let this doubt rest. I will take you to a place I am supposed to get you. You will figure out everything within a couple of days, or a couple of weeks, or... never. Frankly, it depends on what you want to know. If it is about your parents, it isn''t so simple. If we speak about you alone, it is much simpler and also helpful for everyone. You are a Walker, boy. Future and you need to grow and learn something more than ever.¡± ¡°How generous of you to speak like this,¡± Anna remarked. With more questions and wonders in mind, William followed Luke behind. Many buildings and people around this place moved with military lives and there were some comparable ideas in camps. Everyone had some task, position, and worth. But everything looked unfamiliar to William, who never looked at such an advanced civilization. His memories before he was five were blurry, to say the least. He wasn''t even sure if it was caused by the destruction ten years ago, or what followed soon afterward, or much later. Behind the military base were many residential areas for military personnel, who were close to their work and duties. Multiple stories of buildings of great quality created streets, and there were even pavement paths and roads made of neat rocks or bricks of high quality. It was almost like a painting for William, giving him foreign and unnatural feelings. And he was still in the military base, yet it looked like a fine city already. Nonetheless, he continued turning his head, looking at every nook and cranny of those places, talking to Anna or Luke to pass this walk. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 They walked for almost half an hour until they arrived at one of the most important sections of the South District, where a variety of military departments had main areas for operation and politics. There were big building complexes, with the size and style that William had seen in pictures alone. They were far too big and costly for camps to build or rebuild. William didn''t know where he was, or what was here for him. Stopping before a tall building with quite many floors, there was a big sign to give him some clarity. There were also many shiny clear windows, and metallic plates on the floors, including the first floor and entrance. [Federation Headquarters Division] ¡°What a tongue twister...¡± he mumbled, causing Anna to laugh. ¡°I think so too. Many of the naming schemes have been lost in time or... calmer times, I think. Better times?¡± Luke turned to William and gestured for Anna to stop. ¡°Alright. I have some advice. Considering the situation and how we fled the military, you are basically a refugee. There are regulations for them, as you''ve never been part of anything but Outside, but that is wrong. We gonna make a citizen out of you.¡± ¡°Citizen? What about that time with my parents? If they were such Walkers as you said, they must have been close to the Federation.¡± ¡°Right. It is proper, but your existence was lost, haven''t I said that? They kept you out of the loop for some reason.¡± William stayed silent and felt bummed. ¡°I have rules to follow, while you don''t. Higher-ups in this building are people partially responsible for many things, including all kinds of Walkers, or your kind. Someone was interested in your direct retrieval. So to speak, take it as an opportunity to get your words to important people, meet them, and become proper. ¡± ¡°Are they Walkers?¡± William asked a question that came on its own. Out of many, this one sounded foolish, but what if there was some Walker who looked for him? Who? Why? If the military had some regular people in high positions, what about this palace? What about that Assembly or Academy? Did they also have some important regular people? ¡°Well, important people are almost always Walkers. It depends on who you want to meet and where, or how. Some organizations are full of them, with little to no regular people. Some require more older approach. Now, let''s go inside.¡± Luke walked to the door and pulled a token from his pocket, which looked like a rough piece of marble. He placed it on the door and it opened, revealing a spacious and nice-looking interior. In front of them was a reception, where a pretty-looking lady sat, reading and writing some documents on the table before her. She noticed sudden arrivals and got to her feet when she noticed Luke, who put his jacket away and got a little bit professional. Bloody scars and the remains of his Yondu Uniform came off as strange, but not surprising. She understood someone big came. ¡°Can I be of some help, sir?¡± ¡°No,¡± Luke bluntly answered, smacking a little envelope with papers towards her. It was his identification, a badge, and on papers, there was his image and military rank, and Walker statements. She was speechless by Luke''s attitude and looked at his identity. Then, she could only watch how he, alongside two other people, disappeared up the stairs. On the upper floors, carpets and furniture resembled a living space even when it was a regular hallway barely fit for five people to walk side by side. Apart from them, there was nobody. No soul. Chairs, tables, and some vases were simple decorations, with few chances for someone to sit. William could tell that since the dust in them was obvious. This was a farce. A deceitful decorum and a place with not many visitors. Luke walked with a destination in mind and didn''t even glance at the wooden doors scattered on the walls. But William did, noticing names written on the doors. [Jayden Hudson. Secretary of England Roundtable] [Park Song. Spokesperson of People of South Korea] [Ichida Hiroshi. Dealer of Japan] [Simonov Arseniy Valeryevich. Agent of the Russian Republic] [Mao Lingxin. Representative of China] William read them and figured this place had a connection to some pretty big corners of this forsaken world. And there were even more doors on the following walls, giving him plenty of other sights. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. He wondered about them, but Luke already stopped before a door with no name. Instead, it had a specific sign. [General Federation Division] No name. Luke looked at William and opened it. Silent, he wasn''t sure what else to say. William looked inside, noticing a regular-looking office that he had seen many times before. The orphanage in Roshwell had the same thing where Miss Anderson dealt with the economics and people alike. It was relatively sporadic yet inviting. For the Federation, it seemed out of place if William forgot the whole building and what was behind him in the hallway, or all over the land outside. Was it fake, or forced? He couldn''t tell. Simple in nature, there was a space and walk towards a desk further back. There was a window half as wide as the whole room behind the desk. The room was spacious, with curtains flowing in gusts of wind, coming from... where? William saw no open windows and no wind came from the door as well. He would notice it, he assumed. Before glancing further, he looked aside, noting a sofa and some paintings on the wall depicting people. A lot of people. It was either a memorial for noteworthy people, past, or just decorum. Aside from them were some chairs before the primary table. The carpeted floor was soft and the window gave the room a natural light and cozy feeling. Luke walked in without looking too much, unlike William who stayed behind. He saw a person waiting for him and Luke swore this was bound to be very different from what he considered to be a final judgment or work. It seemed he was very much wrong. New troubles came and they were watching. ¡°Come. Come in. We have been waiting for you.¡± A powerful, yet older voice declared. The one who spoke was an older gentleman sitting behind the office table, smiling and looking at them. He was the only one in the room. For some strange reason or another, he wore a cowboy hat and a leather open vest over a nice quality jacket. He looked out of place in this simple room. Fitted in great leather quality materials, William discovered with his keen eyes. Though, he wasn''t sure what kind of leather it was. His clothes were weird, but William never judged any attire. Words and actions were enough for any judgment, and he had seen enough sickness out in the wild. Luke was already seated before William even found the courage to walk inside. He looked around the room first and found it abnormally normal. For Walkers and the name of this room, it was strange. Walkers were eccentric figures with strange ideas, tough duties, and personalities that regular people couldn''t understand. And before him, there was an old Walker. ¡°I appreciate the concluded mission, Luke,¡± the old man said, offering a handshake that Luke refused without smiling, sitting, and glaring at this old man as if he had eaten his lunch. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Was there some change in order or did something else happen about my mission? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I reckon your little miss got summoned. So yes. Something happened and I got in instead. Shame, truly. She caused yet another incident without batting an eye for consequences. I call it a bad luck. I wonder who she got it from. Were you not included in that, I wouldn''t be so quick. You have my thanks for a lot of it and she is out for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Out? Troubles... She never did such a thing,¡± Luke stated. ¡°Her mission and words were my rules. If you got involved, so what? She stands face to face with worse people than you.¡± ¡°I am not questioning that. In fact, I do. She hardly.... well, I don''t question anything.¡± ¡°You do. You will. Dealing with it is worse than talking to you.¡± Luke said coldly. ¡°Oh, I bet,¡± the old man smiled. ¡°You went in without asking for more words, haven''t you? Now, how do you plan to face the unknown?¡± ¡°What is there to doubt? Soldiers don''t ask too many questions for a reason, but you don''t care about it. My mission was simple, even if the start of it wasn''t as obvious. Now, it became something else.¡± The old man chuckled and adjusted his hat. ¡°Would you fall to save her life? Such a nice soldier you are...¡± ¡°Stop speaking nonsense, Kaufman.¡± This was the first time William heard Luke this: serious, tensed, and almost fearing someone else. Either this old man was a higher up far above the likes of Jackson, or he was someone Luke knew very well. It was probably both if William listened and understood their words and meaning. Luke even leaned forward and got serious about this Kaufman, who was quite some menace. Caused by his remarks and taunts, Luke did not have much leeway when dealing with this old man. Kaufman had gray short hair with a thinly shaved beard, which was his try to appear younger. His hat was obscuring most of his face, however, hiding his eyes a little, and completely covering his forehead. He still radiated powerful vigor and life. The kind that William had never seen in an old person before. Those eyes were especially alarming, glaring past the shadow, and seemed to look through people and things alike. They were sharp, looking through everything at once, and his voice was powerful and demanding, yet calm and firm. The passing of years was only visible in his hands, and William couldn''t see that his face was somewhat younger. As a whole, he looked like someone closing on their sixties, but if his face and his demeanor were included, he was decades younger. But if someone spoke of his age, those were his palms and voice. Either way, William couldn''t guess his age in the slightest. His manners and eyes were powerful than Luke''s and there was some tense aura all over him. Perhaps that was why the curtains behind him wavered on their own, dancing as if there was a wild wind. What was power or an aura? Wasn''t it relative? Even a child could see or feel things if one compared it to appropriate words, whereas adults or... old Walkers, were what kind of beings? William quickly realized this old man was an old freak. The aura and that little shimmering object felt like a different sunshine in the sunlight, facing everything, yet looking as if it wasn''t for eyes to see. Out of curiosity, William walked forward. Kaufman still eyed Luke and loved this forced position that wasn''t even his. He stole it, while this room was cozy and too little for him. ¡°Yeah. That is right,¡± Kaufman said. ¡°I wasn''t the one who tasked you with anything. But a mission regarding Gale''s kid? That, I understand. I know what such touch entails, you see. I also see that you''ve succeeded against odds and terrible timing, so who are we to talk about that? It is an interesting fact. Consider this old man intrigued by such a prospect that Mi-Yung had found and created out of the blue. No. That is wrong. She has been blessed with wit and luck I reckon. That boy has always run around, wrecking and breaking just to return where it all started. Interesting.¡± ¡°Should I cheer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaufman tapped his hat and slammed the table. ¡°Do me that favor! Add to it some interesting spin like some poetry. Do you know poetry?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Luke kept his cool. ¡°I am more likely to see you begging on the streets than here. What an old man like you is doing here? Catching sunlight? Where is Mi-Yung in this... situation? Wasn''t she supposed to be here? Summoning has many remarks... or possibilities. Who didn''t like it? What, even? I would rather see her than you, Kaufman. No offense.¡± He couldn''t be more blunt, which was his strength and weakness. Kaufman didn''t mind his attitude at all, even if he was well above all of his superiors combined. ¡°I was curious and she let go of some locks and reason some time ago. Her troubles with aftermath left me hanging, so she left me in charge of your end line.¡± ¡°Is that so? To me, it seems like you want to get involved with this, out of... what interest?¡± Kaufman smiled, tapping his fingers on the table. ¡°Truth be told, I know about a lot of things from the beginning. Whispers are hard to forget and history is more than interesting. That whole crisis a decade ago. It left many scars and people to rot and question. It is sad.¡± ¡°And nothing strange. Some survivors always survive. That''s what they do. That''s what people always did after Dawn, so what are some Incursions?¡± ¡°Yes. Exactly! What are they? Why they are? Oh, so many questions. Fewer answers.¡± ¡°Shut up... please,¡± Luke mumbled, fingering on his seat and hoping to get lost. ¡°Oh, you learned well, boy. I wonder from whom, eh?¡± Luke coughed and grew nervous. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°It went from the beginning. A few days ago, I was shocked. It doesn''t matter if it is me or her. I can help young Gale regardless of Mi-Yung''s troublesome ideas, or what she did. She could''ve asked anyway, but she is a stubborn woman. Why engage with the Academy anyway? You both should use your head if you thought this far, and ask others. But no! She had to do it alone. What a joke of a Pillar.¡± Kaufman gave him a tough lesson and leaned against the soft cushioned chair. He apparently enjoyed such a position and felt great having it every once in a while. Kaufman was more or less retired and dealt with different things than someone like Luke. Thus, he wasn''t always in the Federation and wandered around the world. William sat on a chair beside Luke, hesitant and wondering what sort of reason and man this Kaufman was. Was he behind everything as he proclaimed, did he know the past as he suggested, or was he someone William could trust? At least he learned Mi-Yung was an important Walker. If that''s what her name suggested, a Korean background was no small matter. Wasn''t it destroyed dozens of years ago? William thought. Nothing was left there. Not one bit of land. According to rumors, of course. And those are rumors. Maybe I am not thinking straight about it. Luke didn''t answer any of Kaufman''s questions. All the while Kaufman wished to have a cigar. ¡°I heard only a few occurrences where a Rank 5 Walker was assigned with retrieving a kid like this, boy. That is a one-of-a-kind mission that pushed on your shoulders, and her head, I reckon. Seriously, stealing from the Academy?¡± ¡°Is that a problem? Nothing changed besides some hours.¡± Luke said and couldn''t appear more bothered by this topic. He already figured that Academy was unhappy and something bad happened. What? He could see a point in asking for answers, yet... to this old freak? ¡°Timing was terrible.¡± ¡°I heard. How so? I never heard of any troubles, unless some mission came through. How would I know it?¡± ¡°Want some guesses?¡± Kaufman said, suggesting. ¡°I know things, Luke. How this place operates, or how missions lead to success.¡± ¡°Whatever you know doesn''t concern me.¡± ¡°Academy doesn''t, true. But the Federation is different. It concerns Academy also, and you have some valid concerns because of Mi-Yung.¡± Luke shrugged and wished to leave, but if she was in trouble, he couldn''t. ¡°This issue is for others to decide. You might as well get involved to touch it, old man, but that doesn''t mean I am here for it. You think Mi-Yung will be happy about it as well?¡± ¡°Oh, you would say that to me? I can kidnap that kid and no one would bother me.¡± Luke tensed up and shifted in his chair. He clutched his fist and frowned. ¡°Stop doing it.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± William wasn''t sure what that meant. He felt a strange pushing breeze and the curtains fluttered like crazy. Nothing was visible in the room. ¡°Anyhow, you took care of it well,¡± Kaufman smirked and the curtains calmed. ¡°I have no idea what Mi-Yung thought. I am not too familiar with what will happen either. Perhaps it was because you served with Viktor, or it could be because she wanted to use you like a guarding puppy, or like a taxi. That''s how this situation changed, perhaps.¡± Kaufman joked around and wished for a wine or glass of whiskey next. Unfortunately, nothing happened. He understood what types of people were involved in this mess. He also knew himself fairly well, and he wondered what that kid beside Luke had to say. He watched him very little for the time being. ¡°She told me to do it justice,¡± Luke declared and slammed the table. ¡°I did it! I agreed with everything and did what she wanted. Not because of pride or duty. It was what felt right. So, now...¡± Luke pushed his legs on the table and relaxed. ¡°I am done. Work with it if she can''t, or I will wait for her with the kid behind. You won''t take him either. Why would you? Why would I let you?¡± ''And why would I say this, if you can do whatever you want, old freak, Luke feared in his mind. His whole body language refused everything, including engaging in Kaufman''s mess, or reasons for this mission. Kaufman liked that. ¡°So much confidence might be lacking. Do you want a reason? There is nothing much here on my side, unfortunately. Mi-Yung left out some things for herself, telling this old man just a few pieces. I will go over it briefly until she returns, or give you a better look. How about it? I am her representative for the time being since she is out of the picture.¡± ¡°Not forever.¡± Luke folded his arms to his chest and waited. He didn''t trust him; he heard some lies, followed by some truths. ¡°According to me, Luke, the decision and this retrieval were coincidental and fell on Mi-Yung''s shoulders because of her stubbornness. It is no wonder. No one blames her too much, even if it was a thorn for her for a decade. She engaged in the research herself and found the bits that eventually led to that kid. How?¡± William perked up and listened without speaking to what Kaufman had to say next. ¡°Was it due to the boy''s coming of age, or reasons and information scattered everywhere? I mean, who was right if it was him of all people? It was a decade old news, so...¡± Kaufman glanced at William, who escaped his gaze out of nothing but sheer instincts. His Emblem started to churn the moment he sat down, as if afraid, pained, or excited. William didn''t like either of these things. He was curious and a bit nervous, but that was healthy. He was not that afraid. Not excessively so. ¡°I...¡± William said. ¡°Why everyone thought I was a Gale? I didn''t know my full name and my parents were unknown. I was five. I didn''t know anything.¡± Apart from pain, white, and red. ¡°There is no need to be nervous, boy,¡± Kaufman assured him. ¡°If you said what you said and Mi-Yung thinks it is the case, you are a Gale and your Emblem speaks for itself. That is good enough. Mi-Yung wouldn''t be wrong, whereas I am a good old man. Not some freak. You can trust us. You and us are alike after all.¡± Luke laughed at that. ¡°Mi-Yung should''ve sent someone else. Fuck me, even a board would be better than this.¡± Kaufman chuckled, finding his comment entertaining. ¡°Am I like my father?¡± William asked curiously. ¡°More or less, yes. Young and vigorous? Also yes. Curious like that young lady who hides behind the door? A little.¡± Kaufman pointed to the open door where someone couldn''t move forward. Anna waved her hand, her face barely visible in the open frame. ¡°C-can I come in? I... didn''t want to be.... n-n-nervous, mister Kaufman! I didn''t expect your excellency.¡± ¡°You can come in.¡± Anna stormed inside without a question, almost stumbling and hitting Luke''s chair. Considering his unstable position, it was a miracle he remained calm and sitting. Anna found a third chair and fumed in work and excitement over Kaufman. She sat far too close and pushed William''s chair aside to be closer to this old legend. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I hardly had time to meet your Sky! It is an honor seen every once in a crimson storming moon.¡± She pushed a book to the table and offered a handshake. Kaufman looked at her as if he saw a ghost, so he smiled and shook her hand. ¡°What a young lady. So fierce. It reminds me of someone...¡± ¡°I am Mi-Yung''s assistant, so if this is too much, can I at least draw you, sir?¡± Anna made a puppy eyes and hoped for confirmation. She looked up to this Walker for a very long time. Kaufman used to have a rather great position in the Federation and people like him were hard to meet, let alone see. Kaufman waved a hand and figured this girl was insane, but funny in a way. He let her aside, and she began to draw like crazy. Exhilarated, she found a fateful muse, including an etched sphere that was utterly mesmerizing to her eyes. It talked. It whispered. It spread the wings of her pen and she felt as if she was in agony of Bliss. William had never seen her like that. He didn''t know her that well and if he did, he wouldn''t be surprised to see her like that. Not every day would someone see a Rank 8 Emblem. Kaufman returned his attention to William and Luke. ¡°What is hard to see is hard to know for a reason. This boy''s existence wasn''t a possibility at first, yet he survived for a long time. A lot of people knew of some truths, hiding, but not of what came of it, or... what came of his parents. Assembly passed it as an unfortunate turn of events and stopped caring soon afterward. Academy was the same damned thing. Some individuals opposed everything, which leads us to today. How quick, right? I skipped over a whole decade.¡± ¡°You''ve skipped and overlooked a lot of things,¡± Luke argued. ¡°Perhaps. I wasn''t fond of this topic. I was fond of Viktor, however. And Mi-Yung cares a lot about this. Why? It is kind of easy to guess it.¡± ¡°You barely met him,¡± Luke argued. ¡°Who says that?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°I appreciated Viktor''s talent, unlike many people.¡± ¡°And where did it end?¡± ¡°Here, with his son and time that was unfortunately hidden for far too long.¡± ¡°So people knew about me or not?¡± William wondered out loud and changed their attention. ¡°A little bit of everything.¡± Kaufman reckoned and thought of a past briefly. ¡°There was some time... well, not time. Your parents met like crazy youngsters. They left many things behind, including their organization. For what? For you, perhaps... or them, their conviction, or needs. Research... perhaps? To me, it is an unfortunate time in history between people who fell apart.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 William clutched his hands even further. Then, he finally looked at Kaufman, meeting that white with vigor of pain, and taking those eyes for deep problems. ¡°Young. I was with them for five years... but don''t remember it that well.¡± ¡°Ah. That thing? The first years of one''s life are like blurred film. It isn''t great, but one could go back, or...¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Luke slammed his leg on the table, fairly close to where Kaufman was. ¡°Fine. Some folks clearly want him here in the Federation, while some don''t. Ha, their bad. Mi-Yung blurred that line and did everything well. Good. That is a hopeful reason for everything, so what are some decisions that will happen regardless of Mi-Yung and myself? He shall be accepted as a citizen. Not a refugee or part of someone.¡± ¡°Again, not my problem,¡± Luke said. For William, it wasn''t clear what was a problem or a blessing. ¡°Citizen? Wait, what happened to my parents then? I mean... if they were Walkers, then... were they bad? Did they betray their people?¡± William blurted out because Kaufman was speaking about a lot of things. They overlapped with what Luke said, shaking his mind. He overcame his courage and tried his best to ignore his Emblem by clutching his right arm with his left. William didn''t understand everything. What was Assembly? What was trust? Choice? Kaufman answered nothing. He gave him more questions instead. ¡°I think you are confused about something, boy,¡± Kaufman said. ¡°You are still a Walker, while your parents are gone. Simple. That alone is enough to give your life a better meaning, and your parents were no villains. They were young and found it out. Nothing extraordinary, I reckon. Some work better performs.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Not sure. A baby Walker brought up from two Walkers? That is unheard of, right?¡± William wasn''t sure what he meant. Luke got annoyed, however. There were some facts that he understood after speaking with Luke and this wasn''t one of them. His life wasn''t entirely that light, or simple. He couldn''t figure out why was everyone so sure he was this Gale. Was his Emblem or his face like his father''s? This curiosity will keep him going until Mi-Yung, it seemed. ¡°Is there someone else who got kidnapped? I mean, Mi-Yung doesn''t make many mistakes. Not usually.¡± ¡°Luke said that people looked for me,¡± William argued to this old man. ¡°Oh, they did. That order is old. It came from some important people. Academy too, I think. Sorry to not be able to say much, but that is that. Parents were the dawn, with you being the aftermath. Wait. Shadows? Then, years passed by, and things have never been the same, or they became forgotten, not found, or slipped.¡± ¡°Are they truly missing, or is the unknown status the same as death? I already resigned...¡± William said his worry. Kaufman shook his head while Luke remained silent. ¡°I don''t know. Missings like that are already close to death in the military, but the Outside is vast. Nevertheless, would they forfeit it all and leave their son behind? I doubt that. Viktor wasn''t that kind of person, was he, Luke?¡± Kaufman asked, aiming his question at him, and gently tapping the table. ¡°Thank god he wasn''t like you, Kaufman!¡± Kaugman laughed, slapping the table. ¡°Ah, thank Named for that!¡± ¡°That what was he like?¡± William requested, hoping for Kaufman to be talkative. So far, he seemed to be a good source of something, even if his personality seemed shitty. Well, it wasn''t shitty. It was freaky and exactly how he considered Walkers to grow. ¡°He was very brawny if I would describe him. Like a stone, too. He was dutiful and fantastic. Personally, I had no idea what changed back then into... well, frantics. What is bound to happen with you and everyone involved is closer.¡± ¡°Then what is going to happen to him because of you?¡± Luke voiced his concern. ¡°Me? Well, I have instructions from Mi-Yung, you see. Young Gale will gain his free will. He will also apply for the incoming Examination in six weeks. He will enroll in his own decisions and follow suit of his choice. IF no troubles happen, that is. How about some argumentative research? What of other Pillars? That sort of thing can change the status quo.¡± ¡°Not thanks to you, I assume?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Hopefully, but not dutifully, it will go without any influence from any organization.¡± ¡°So individuals?¡± Luke said, not belittling any of his words. ¡°Yes. That is up to the youngster, or so I was told. How it goes in practice is different. Back in my day, things were savage and pushy. I reckon some curious eyes will flock together and complain, or change things on the go. Mi-Yung might have to do a lot to keep up with them.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Free? What does that mean? What choice is there?¡± William asked. ¡°That you are a common citizen, and won''t adhere to anyone. Most refugees aren''t like that. It is kind of tough to give this to an Outsider, even if one is a young Walker. At least you will get some other perks when you become a Walker, so don''t worry about it. It is a good thing.¡± William didn''t understand the Federation, so he listened and hoped someone would explain it better than this man who seemed obnoxiously all-knowing, while not explaining it that well. ¡°Also, depending on your choice of organization, they have many rules and cuffs put on the Walkers. Oh, I bet Luke is a perfect example.¡± Kaufman said, hearing Luke''s grunt. ¡°For now, you have nothing but an unkempt past and connection to Mi-Yung. I say you should clasp it well and not let go of either. You don''t want to be alone in a sea of monsters that are Walkers who remember a time from ten years ago or beyond,¡± ¡°Like here, with Luke. He is a Walker who has worked for the military since his youth, and his Rank 5 is great but not very excessive. He amassed experience to be a Captain of his own team and do missions in numerous ways, yet he can''t do much with rules put around himself, because he picked a Yondu Division. He is bound to it till he dies.¡± ¡°Isn''t it a kind of harsh?¡± William asked. ¡°It is. Why would it not be harsh? With work and things to do all the time, survival has to be taken seriously. It is absolutely mandatory to give orders to the military and see rules for a greater cause. Walkers or regular people, Divisions have endless needs for both.¡± William didn''t like how it sounded. Perhaps Kaufman explained it the worse he could for a reason. ¡°Skullcap,¡± Luke argued. ¡°My talent is mediocre. Statistics and military is an order of magnitude large due to the sensibility of people. Special organizations do other things. Everyone has their focus and everyone knows that. Don''t mystify this boy, Kaufman. You won''t succeed. He grew up Outside. He knows the world out there, right?¡± Seeing Luke''s face, William nodded. ¡°Military was there. Outside, I mean. I''ve seen them die, fight, and protect.¡± ''And die and turn and weep... ¡°I spend ten years not knowing, so... this is it? Will I know something?¡± Kaufman frowned, reclaiming his hand from the table, and leaned on the foreign soft chair. ¡°Knowledge is like leaves.¡± That was it. Nothing else? William was momentarily speechless until Luke got fed up with everything and opened his mouth. ¡°Soldiers and Walkers are struggling. Always had. They finish their training to a passable degree before going into the fields, or missions. Then, they die within the first few years on average, ending their service without accomplishing their full potential, if not even coming out of their shells. I call it stupid, but some call it a sacrifice that can''t be helped, due to talents and how the military works. They don''t do it justice! Training Walkers is different from how you use a human. It''s about the use! Those like me get it, but some assholes higher in the chain don''t get it, huh?¡± Luke ended his rant, giving Kaufman and William a brief startle. Kaufman understood the fieldwork was harsh, yet who was Luke at Rank 5? He saw and felt it more than usual, or he had some... unique experiences. There were so many decades of work in a broken world, touching the hopes of people, and he complained? ¡°Am I wrong, Kaufman?¡± Luke said after noticing Kaufman''s judgmental stare. ¡°Those are quite harsh factual words. I won''t argue about them because I don''t care. Years or more, handling Walkers is like spreading a web. Some are weak and could snap. The world is big, so...¡± ¡°Don''t give me that crap. The military needs a change! Not more Divisions that care more about specifics or others. Everyone should be on the same page. In unity!¡± William, with ice-cold sweat on his back, felt speechless amid their bombardment. Statistics and deaths were numbers hiding behind nasty pictures of reality, or in the eyes of beholders. It was hard to give everyone an actual sense of justice. In reality or the field, the reality hit so much more than some numbers or pictures. William understood that. Felt it. It wasn''t about problems requiring a lot of work and overhauls. It was deep-rotten to the world itself. Logical reasoning might be lacking instructors, or an overall inability to cope with situations Outside, or training Walkers and taking care of their talents and growth wasn''t easy. Little time on harsh missions might also be a part of the problem. They could shift and change in a heartbeat because of sudden appearances of Darks or Rifts, while a lot of younger Walkers weren''t ready for them. The first few years were the worst due to lacking experience in the System and Emblem. Ideas and skill issues were particularly harsh. Especially if the Walker was brought under the sunlight in a not-that-delightful manner. They had to know what to use and do without being on the battlefield too much while being outside of it wasn''t ideal also. That was why those who survived this beginning Ranks lived up to the upper Ranks. That was the norm of survival of the fittest. Like Luke, for example. He overcame it and became Rank 5 Walker. It was a subjectively understandable issue that was hard to stop. Nobody wanted to die. It was a fact. ¡°Well,¡± Luke patted William''s shoulder, ¡°at least you have plenty of time to worry about that in the far future. For now, six weeks sounds like a good way to see the meaning of our words. Then, you have a choice that will drive your entire life. Harsh, isn''t it?¡± William flinched inside out and his right arm tensed even more. ¡°You are terrible with kids as always, Luke.¡± Kaufman chuckled. Luke slipped his legs back to the ground and changed his attitude. ¡°You... No. I won''t go there. What am I supposed to do then? He will figure it out because he is no clueless brat who often comes from Outside, or even... Inside? How hilarious. I think the Federation has their generations but Outside hide some curious things. If he wouldn''t be like that, what''s the point in driving things crazy?¡± ¡°Luke...¡± William mumbled and glanced at the ground. These words didn''t help with anything. ¡°Aren''t you at least a little responsible for satisfying your missy?¡± Kaufman pointed to William''s existence. ¡°And why does that make a point?¡± ¡°How about Mi-Yung, who stated that you will take care of him for the time being? At least until she is back, you will take care of William.¡± ¡°What?! Apartments don''t apply to him or what? He will gain citizenship and is even recruited for the Examination from the Outside. Isn''t there some grant? Why... is this... No. She would do this. Curses!¡± ¡°Mi-Yung insisted on doing things alone, so...¡± ¡°Oh, she does. Of course, she does. Fine. When she is back, this will get sorted out.¡± Luke was a little annoyed and showed it with his chin as always. Kaufman thought he would have to pursue him more, but it seemed Luke liked William more than he assumed. ¡°Anything else? If not, I will have a private conversation with this boy. Away from you, if possible.¡± ¡°Beats me. I will take a nap in the hallway,¡± Luke sighed and gladly walked away. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Kaufman leaned forward and glanced at William. Anna was too preoccupied and far too lost in her drawings and sketches. She lost her mind minutes ago, no longer making words matter. ¡°How has been your life?¡± Kaufman touched upon an easier subject first. ¡°It isn''t some petty question by the way. I am very interested in your past and most of history is full of it. Dawn created an interesting world, so I wonder what you, boy, have to say.¡± ¡°Um, it was normal for what it could be, I guess.¡± ¡°Guess? So far, you are far from normal, boy.¡± ¡°Should I''ve said something else? What do you even know? I don''t know you... eh, sir.¡± ¡°How about a story? I very much want to hear how you survived that mess, or how you kept it going for a decade. The amount of struggle must have been incredible. An orphan at your age, with Emblem in his grasp, it feels young and like a Bliss for Darks.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± William said, hands itching on his lap. He wasn''t watching Kaufman, though his words made up for it. ¡°How to know you. The destruction of the Ontario region and borders ten years ago left deep grinding wounds.¡± ¡°You are asking the wrong person. I was young. I don''t know. I don''t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kaufman asked, frowning and looking hurt. ¡°It is personal. I don''t trust you to hear my story. You sound like a person who likes to take advantage of others.¡± Kaufman chuckled. ¡°How blunt. I like you, but it is also false. I want to help you out in this place that might trouble you. It has nothing nerve-wracking behind it.¡± William looked at him with doubts in his eyes, meeting them, and it. He jerked but watched, sizing this old man. ¡°Help me? I think not.¡± ¡°How so? Don''t you want to ditch the Federation and Mi-Yung? If you go under me, I swear you won''t regret it.¡± ¡°Is that an invitation or a kidnapping?¡± William inquired and remembered Kaufman''s previous kidnapping comment that offended Luke. ¡°Hey, I am not forcing you or anything. I just ask and don''t even know your talent or affinity, or what you are hiding. Hunhc of this old man can make some difference. Take it as an interest of this old man or leave it.¡± ¡°Well, I am more curious about Mi-Yung. Not you.¡± Kaufman sighed, figuring that kids these days were as stubborn as when he started. ¡°Fine. That is good too. Refusing for someone inferior is also a choice... Bad choice, I mean.¡± Kaufman couldn''t be more petty and disappointed. William didn''t feel bad at all, even though he had no idea who was before him. ¡°Traveling to wherever is safe, you went through camps and deaths, until you latched in our web.¡± ¡°You know quite a lot, sir.¡± ¡°I know what matters, boy. Ages come with that, while some people don''t. The reports that mentioned you, I''ve read them and figured a lot out of it. I bet she did as well. A lot of information connected to others, until the net was secure. If it hadn''t been for the last two years in Roshwell, this wouldn''t happen.¡± ¡°You say it as if it is a bad thing. If not you, I would end up as a Walker anyway. Not in the Federation, I guess.¡± ¡°Oh, so you don''t know about the Examination, do you?¡± ¡°Not much. I get from it that Emblems can mature before eighteen years of age. Some examinations and tests are viable but Walkers aren''t.¡± Kaufman realized he didn''t know the truth. It aimed at how undeveloped Outside was and how some things were. ¡°Very well. At least you remember some bits of your past, right? Your parents. Mother. Father. Without knowing them, we wouldn''t get you, so what can you tell me about them?¡± ¡°I can ask you the same thing.¡± William firmly said and heat spread from his arm. His eyes firmed up and his body straightened. He suddenly felt less pressure and more power, yet it didn''t want to surge. It was curious instead. Careful. ¡°Ten years, boy That is a long time, and your childhood wasn''t simple from the bits I''ve gotten. That is that, while the time with your parents is what?¡± ¡°We lived in camps,¡± William said a half-lie. He was certain he did, but for how long, where, or how had he lived wasn''t in his mind. He didn''t know things; he barely remembered the face of his mother. ¡°Just camps?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°We traveled as well. I remember fewer things about where. Sorry. I don''t know.¡± William struggled and gave up. His memories were too blurred for that. Kaufman was disappointed again. ¡°And your Emblem?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Did it make it or did something?¡± ¡°What if it did or didn''t?¡± ¡°I am just curious. You''ve disappointed me already.¡± Sighting, Kaufman leaned further in the chair. ¡°I had an interesting life, sir. Life Outside and even further has its ups and downs. Everyone has that. Surviving does that sort of thing, so what sort of answer do you want from me? I am not who you''ve expected, I know. Sadness or pity is not something I want either, and taking advantage of anyone is just a petty problem for the wrong people.¡± ¡°Right. You are also a stubborn teenager. How great! Was it the mother? Well, there is no choice because of things like this,¡± Kaufman adjusted his hands which had been resting on the chair for a while. This action revealed more of his Emblem on the opposite side of his right palm. It had a crystal image of a sphere, looking like a small planet with atmosphere and clouds within his hand. It swelled from the skin, shining in a white color of energy inside that was much more significant than a regular light from the window. It seemed lustrous and larger than an eye. William wasn''t surprised to see it; he had seen it immediately and felt it even more now that it looked at him. ¡°Pretty...¡± William mumbled, and couldn''t notice how Anna shifted her gaze and began to draw something else. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I saw very few visible Walkers outside. Do they hide theirs like me, or are there simply too many people?¡± ¡°You hide because of something else. Hiding it is not mandatory but preferred. Life in the military is a burden for some people and Walkers. Pretending to be normal is an excuse many do. It''s not really a shame. It just is.¡± Kaufman casually replied, resting his right hand on his temple. ¡°Burden or shame, what does it matter?¡± ¡°Everything. Every one of us has been living the lives of the Walkers since we were around your age. Expectations rose eventually, with people taking advantage of us until losses came and time moved on. Now, there is this place, but what will come afterward? What will happen in two decades, or another century? Will there be people in charge of Walkers again, or Walkers will be like skies above them?¡± William didn''t like his tone and changed the topic. ¡°Is it true that shackles are put on Walkers?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Some have more responsibilities than others. Most have a perception of freedom as long as their Rank is high enough. It is burdensome, or fake. Strength is relative, after all. Accomplishments matter. Some don''t have them so they don''t have enough freedom. Some can have it all but work and their chains might be too heavy so they have no choice but to go and try removing them. But they couldn''t. They are wrapped in them out of violation of their time, so they have to do their diligence over and over again. Once Outside on a mission, you are no longer a regular citizen of the Federation. You are a beast. You are a Walker. You walk through the death of your comrades and friends, and through them, you overcome yourself.¡± ¡°I don''t understand...¡± William winced and underestimated himself. In truth, he was a realist and had no intention of relying on wishful thinking. ¡°Right. Right. You are as clueless as a beginner could get. That is hilariously terrible. What will come out of you next? That you have two Emblems?¡± Kaufman laughed and taunted William a little. William didn''t like it and showed him his Emblem. Crimson light clashed against the bits of light and the curtains behind Kaufman began to move restlessly. Then, William felt as if he began to drown and fell weak as if this motion dimmed and weakened his body and Emblem. Of course, William didn''t mind it, even if this was a strange feeling. ¡°It was with me all this time, sir, unlike my parents. It is their memento, right? Red like blood, it is like a fire in my arm. It crawls out from time to time.¡± ¡°Metaphorically, I can see that. Unfortunately, it isn''t much because you don''t know much.¡± ¡°I plan to change that.¡± William asserted with a surprisingly confident tone. He promised it. ¡°Change? Well, if anything, you need knowledge. I could get you into my library. I was its associate for quite a few years. You can spend some weeks there to make some friends or even learn what it means to be Walker or understand what I''ve talked about. I meant it. You need it more than some training.¡± ''Yet you wanted to kidnap me.'' William thought, perked up a little, and eyed this old man who suddenly offered something very lucrative. ¡°Library? I still won''t follow you if you are trying to pull some tries or offers. I got them a lot before. I refused every one of them.¡± ¡°Oh, sharp boy, aren''t you? That went on until you couldn''t, so who has to say that you won''t accept me? Well, that''s wrong. No. I don''t ask for anything in return. In a sense, it is something you are owed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For the start, your knowledge base from Outside has some crucial components that make you lucrative, so your reality isn''t very bad. It is enticing. For the start, you know what is life like out there, unlike many Walkers who are brought from a young age under the wings of the Federation. More than three-quarters of them are like this. They don''t really get the Outside like those bathed in Madness. It isn''t a shame, but a necessity in training and something that people decide. No Walkers, unfortunately. Outside still have some Walkers though. They might stay there because they aren''t part of the Federation, or they are out of our eyes. You get it, I suppose.¡± ¡°Yes. There is some suffering in strength, right?¡± ¡°You.... well, probably,¡± Kaufman sounded surprised and shrugged afterward. ¡°The last thing I want from you is being a clueless brat. Learn and we will meet again. If you won''t change your mind then, I don''t care what. I want to be beneficial to what has to come.¡± After a deep breath, William released his fists. He agreed his knowledge was lacking in many parts. Walkers were wide in conditions, and how to be one wasn''t as simple as crushing those beasts. How to kill and survive against Darks were vastly different concepts Outside then simple training. And William was surviving and living through that Outside for the past decade. There was no doubt about what Kaufman said or offered. Considering the development of the Federation and Walkers in rule, he expected to learn a whole new world when he saw this place from that helicopter. He knew it even if he didn''t want to admit it. It was a new world, and he needed it a lot. Stories in the camps made the Federation into a paradise. Unfortunately, not a whole lot of details went further than that, and the harsher reality of Walkers and the people couldn''t shift too much. It was still a utopia, in the sense of the whole Outside. That was enough to elevate the Federation into a critical position with incredible merits. ¡°As a future Walker, I will work hard to get my knowledge up to the common standards in the Federation,¡± William resolutely said. ¡°No, you won''t.¡± Kaufman said sternly. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Average isn''t enough! Be better. For now, take this and learn the wisdom of old and new.¡± Kaufman argued, and waved a hand, tossing him a small card that appeared out of nowhere. William caught it and read letters describing a treasure few would get, let alone buy. [Federation Library. Full Pass. All floors and concepts are open to the owner of this card. Upper floors are no exception] Even Anna briefly flinched, but she was so thrilled and out of her mind, she couldn''t give it any attention. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Master key, I call it,¡± Kaufman said, grinning. ¡°Make sure to use it well. Who knows, perhaps you will get great results in the Examination and end up in a situation where a choice will be hard. What you will learn beforehand will be meaningful. Knowing what to do is part of the mind. Mind is no brawl. Walkers who are just that are no good, you see. The brain is as essential as great use of the Emblems.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± William didn''t believe it all that much. ¡°No. I am kidding. It makes things much smoother when dealing with the delegates from the organization who want recruits, while Walkers do need to focus on their own strength the most. It is the truth. Dealing with Walkers also depends on a person and talent. I''ve seen stupids do well with bodies, or clever people doing stupid things regardless of anything. Some people are good at certain things, so don''t fret too much about it.¡± ¡°Is this a lesson? Luke was like that too.¡± ¡°He was?¡± This time, Kaufman didn''t believe his words. ¡°Well, the library is no school for Walkers, that is for sure. The library is a good start to understand what they mean. The world that was once known. It is there. Walkers should know what history means.¡± ¡°Is this valuable?¡± William asked as he held the card. ¡°I don''t like to owe people. It doesn''t work well Outside unless one truly trusts someone.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Kaufman waved a hand in the air. ¡°For others, maybe. For you? It is basic, so don''t disappoint me again and take it. I have some expectations for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Aren''t you asking too many questions? Just take it and learn! I won''t do it myself if you don''t want to. It is about pride and consent.¡± ¡°So this Mi-Yung will teach me instead?¡± ¡°Bah, storms and Named at you! I have no idea. She is a busy person. She might if you like her so much. Hmph! I offered a moon and you took the lake. Pity.¡± Kaufman scoffed in pride, thinking he was much better than her. He was. ¡°It was a choice, sir. I don''t like to be forced into these kinds of situations.¡± ¡°And I accept it. History will repeat itself, eh? In fact, aren''t Luke and Mi-Yung forceful as well?¡± ¡°They showed some concern and said that... my time has come. And from what I''ve understood, she looked for me for a long time.¡± ¡°I don''t care about that failed history.¡± ¡°History? I like reality, sir. The future is impossible and history has never been good for me. That is why being a realist is good and they showed me sincerity even without knowing me. You are far too good for me. I will pick a closer side. Luke already started it and I don''t want to betray them either.¡± William said and took the card into his pocket.¡± ¡°That is for you to think, but my words remain. Whatever. Many like you were the same; others will be glad for what they have and will have. Walkers are worse. With our weight and duties, what one gets is a path without retribution or end in sight.¡± Kaufman smirked as he looked at William. His white Emblem gleamed closely. ¡°I am serious about my previous offer, boy.¡± ¡°What offer? You and Luke talked as if I was air. I will pick his side.¡± William hesitated. ¡°I want my time to matter. You pushed that to me instead, while they didn''t. Will it happen with others as well? If so, I will apologize to you.¡± Kaufman kept his smirk. ¡°Good. That card, cherish it, and think about my offer. We will see each other in the future for sure.¡± ¡°I will learn much from this library if you insist it is so good, but don''t get me wrong. I don''t owe you anything and am no thief either. I am grateful. That''s all.¡± William made a small bow, which he learned from Miss Anderson. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Such manners. You aren''t like your father at all!¡± ¡°Should I curse at you instead?¡± ''Would he have done that? Father...'' ¡°Perhaps. Mi-Yung will also talk to you about most of what we have started. She is a curious one, so spent some time with Luke beforehand and get accustomed to this place. You may leave now.¡± Kaufman said and leaned further into the chair, curiously looking at half-bowing William, and Anna who was still lost in her drawing. There was a lot more he was curious about. For it to matter, William would either have to grow and know much more. In that case, Kaufman''s expectations weren''t met. It wasn''t that bad. William was young and surprising in many ways, while the history behind him from a decade ago wasn''t something Kaufman could get right now. In a way, Kaufman was happy that it came at all. William kept some secrets for himself and didn''t show it. That intrigued him. Still, Kaufman was a patient man. He can wait for years, let alone some weeks or months. William had a lot to learn from the likes of him or this place for more to matter. With that, William left the office with a heavy and complex heart. Slightly surprised and a little glad as well, he wasn''t sure how well this meeting went. What had he even expected? A welcoming party? These lessons and discussions with Luke and Kaufman made him think of strange pasts and stories, and his tensed arms remained as if itching for a trial. ¡°Already done?¡± Luke lazily asked from the sofa beside the door. He was there as if no one would ever come here. Dust? He didn''t care for that. ¡°Yeah. Kaufman seemed like a chatty person and we talked a lot. He reminded me of some scholars, but I bet he is not like that in the slightest. His Emblem is magical. I''ve never seen one like that before.¡± Luke frowned and asked. ¡°How much did he show you his Emblem?¡± ¡°A little? I mean, you saw it too, and he also got me some library card.¡± William pulled it from his pocket and showed it to Luke. ¡°Hm? Does your arm hurt?¡± Luke winced and eyed William, whose right arm was really right at the moment. ¡°It''s itchy. Thats all. Anyway, what''s this?¡± He showed him his card, pushing the matter that was easy to see. This time, Luke looked at it closely and read it. Eyes squinting, he almost snatched it and looked at it better. ¡°F-full Pass? That is rather helpful for Kaufman of all people. What have you promised him? He isn''t a person who looks at someone and gifts things left right and center.¡± ¡°Nothing. I refused all of it and he gave it away because I disappointed him. He wanted me to learn, so he gave it away like a piece of paper. He was odd as well, but I want to meet Mi-Yung first before... well, anything.¡± ¡°Oh. I see. Me too, kiddo,¡± Luke yawned. ¡°He was weird, or was it just me?¡± ¡°Nah. He is weird. Who isn''t? Freaks, I tell you, are all there. Old Walkers are just that sort of people. That''s what happens when you live for so long.¡± ¡°Long? How long?¡± ¡°No idea. He hates to talk about it, but his history speaks for itself. Kaufman is from the First Generation. Not sure which. Some say the very first one. I never wanted to know. For the better, I suppose.¡± ¡°Start? That would make him more than eighty years old, or... more? Wait, when did Walkers start to appear?¡± Luke stretched his arms and yawned again. ¡°Not sure. Century ago? I just know that he is unrestrained and like a fickle water. No one is sure where it will flow, but it could become a mess eventually, or big. Anyway, if you took his voice well, you better use his card even better. It costs a lot of credits to get anywhere close to the Full Pass level, but... wait a second, give it to me for a second,¡± Luke snatched his card and glared at it. For a whole ten seconds, silence spread. ¡°Will it speak to you or what?¡± William asked and forgot that Anna was still inside. ¡°This... is... What is Kaufman thinking?¡± ¡°To help me? ''I lack knowledge,'' he said.¡± ¡°This will get you anywhere!¡± Luke argued and pointed to the card. ¡°Like... some nasty things anywhere. Secrets. No way the current headmaster will allow this to happen. You are just a brat at Rank 0!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± William wasn''t as bummed as he sounded, nor considered a matter of Rank 0 all that critical. ¡°Can I use it though? I don''t care for some secrets if it is sensitive. I get how some Walkers like secrets and how some stuff goes under a rag.¡± ¡°It isn''t so simple like that.¡± ¡°I can promise it.¡± ¡°Promises are no good with this kind of thing,¡± Luke reminded him, but still gave it back.¡°For now, keep it. Be warned that this is something that disregards Rank Locks in the library. Getting that far for someone who is at Rank 0 is cautious. Knowledge could be a burden. You don''t want to see everything. Trust me.¡± ¡°What? If you say it like that, I am all curious.¡± Luke sat down and glanced at the card in William''s hand. He saw this sort of pass card only once, and he knew what was in the library. The last floors described all sorts of Walker-related topics, including Darks and many of their secrets. Simply put, there was a lot of research there for a good reason. It was essentially an archive with limited entries depending on Ranks, so Walker could see everything at some point. ¡°I misspoke,¡± Luke slapped his head. ¡°No. Let''s not go there, William. Keep that in your head and not in yourself. Wait, not. Don''t take advantage of that card and discuss it first with Mi-Yung.¡± William played with the card and hummed. ¡°Fine. By the way, what are those credits?¡± ¡°Payment. Money. The library isn''t entirely free. Credits are for people in the Federation to buy things they need. Don''t you know them? Camps should have them?¡± ¡°They do? Well, I never bothered. Sounds like the old world to me.¡± ¡°It is a good enough system to make a stable nation, even if it is reminiscent of the past. Credits give value and work. It is good it exists. You may think whatever you want, but it is what is in the Federation and you need to understand it.¡± ¡°I was a farmer boy besides the training and used barter all my life. Using currency isn''t for me.¡± ¡°Then you better change it because... well, as long as you understand, I don''t care who you are, or used to be,¡± Luke said and walked away. ''There is so much you don''t know... That card... that is like a curse.'' he thought, leaving William standing by that door where Anna remained. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Inside the room, Kaufman hummed, causing the curtains to flow like water, cluttering for no one to see. ¡°It certainly reminds me of many things.¡± He said to himself. ¡°Where does the truth lie, and where do the lies start? What has that pair initiated, or what had they left? Did they leave the boy away for his own good, while never giving him a second chance? No. What have they planned if that''s what was so important to them? Viktor... I think you made a tremendous mistake and it came back. Or was it always been around and waiting for a comeback? How far did that Incursion come to its fix, or what had it hidden? Hell... where have I even been back then?¡± Those were the wonders he couldn''t ask William. There was probably nobody who knew them anyway unless he would try really hard. Unfortunately, Kaufman didn''t like tough work. Not anymore. He was too old for that crap. At least with people, one had to think twice about their feelings, and what he should be doing was not going too quickly, or running into nasty conclusions. Glancing at Anna, who was furiously drawing countless spheres into a single page, mumbling, and making circles inside of them, he wondered if she was of some use. Surrounded by these spheres, there was a single creepy eye that looked over her and into her, drawn all in black. ¡°You might want to take a breath, missy,¡± he suggested and Anna breathed. ¡°Too wondrous! So much depth!¡± ¡°Your talent is surprising and also nauseous. No wonder you ended up in the Emblem Association. You fit right in.¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she said fervently without looking at him, ¡°That wasn''t a praise.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± She didn''t stop drawing. No. She couldn''t stop anymore. Her pen was decreasing, and whatever was before her couldn''t fit into a single double-spread page of her notebook. She was making a mess. Kaufman was curious about what would end up creeping out of the physical paper, but there was not much space left. She was turning into a horror as well, making her eyes cloudy, her voice murmuring some nonsense, and her drawing started to deteriorate. ¡°Stop.¡± Anna stopped and glanced at him. Kaufman leaned forward and patted her head, shimmering something within his Emblem. ¡°Now, tell me everything you know about William Gale. His story, what you''ve seen, and met. Leave no details untouched, including Luke, for as long as something matters, one thing could always see a thing or two in hundreds of pages of trash.¡± Anna''s pupils changed into white spherical lights. Her breathing calmed, her hands stopped quivering and even her pen dropped. She started reciting everything she knew about the past week, leaving nothing intact, while still holding onto her notebook that still had its eye surrounded by countless lines and little orbs. Kaufman very much liked this little gift. It was too bad he couldn''t do the same thing with Luke or William, though he wished to do it. ¡°This will be amusing. Might as well stay here until the Examination and deal with everything that is bound to happen. Is it owed, or karmic? Have Viktor foreseen this, or hoped for nothing? Nah. They wouldn''t leave that boy to go through what he did. Not like that. No parents would do that... or... they had a choice. Amongst many.¡± Kaufman was lost in thoughts as he listened to Anna''s story that might go through things he didn''t want, or couldn''t care less about. But he listed anyway because there was no stopping her mouth today. *** Walking back to the staircase, William released his hands and tried to relax. It was surprisingly easier when he left the room because he didn''t even realize his tensed-up arms came off as anxious. As he talked to Kaufman face to face, it left many things stressed. Luke led him through the same hall and reception, where the lady didn''t even bother them and let them leave. Luke didn''t forget his papers and left the building. Outside, he took a deep breath and hated how Mi-Yung handled this matter. How could she leave this matter with Kaufman of all people? Something was very fishy about this; Luke was nearly certain that Kaufman forced it. He would scold her later, or could he even do that after everything that she had done? Luke doubted that. There was nothing better to do than accept these circuses no matter how shitty they made him feel. He will go away and wait for her return. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°What now?¡± William asked. ¡°It seems like I am forced to take care of you. For the time being and regardless of Kaufman of all people. Remember this. I am a soldier foremost and not some caretaker. I am a busy man, so you will have to look out for yourself in the Federation and discover this place. It''s not my business to meddle with your kind. That is something others forgot... to include. Damn, Mi-Yung. I bet she knew this would happen and pushed it to me alone.¡± William hummed, walking as they left the place. ¡°I have no problem with figuring this place by myself. I got used to life Outside, camp after camp, or people after people, or... well, places. I traveled a lot. Some city like this won''t stop me so you don''t have to force yourself to help me.¡± ¡°Bold words. This is no city. It''s like many countries put together. However, it would be best that you are right. Don''t get lost though. I have to check my team first and see if they did what they had to do. Follow me. I want this to be over before the sunset.¡± ¡°Alright. By the way, who is Mi-Yung to you?¡± William nodded and asked one question that had been on his mind for a while. It seemed there was much more to her name after listening to him and Kaufman. She might be very important and the one who looked for him for a decade. Was it related to his family? He wasn''t Korean; he was rather white. ¡°She is my wife...¡± Luke said plainly. ¡°Wife? A Walker?¡± ¡°Yes? Is it a problem? Who else? Oh, wait... You don''t know. You will see her soon, so don''t have your hopes high with me. When you see her, you will get it. Now, let''s go.¡± William found satisfaction with his answer and watched orange clouds over the closest horizon. There was a nice breeze and the sky was rather clear. This was unlike the Canadian weather for sure, even when summer was coming better than ever. A Federation, huh? William wondered, realizing he knew no one in this place. I guess I shouldn''t sweat too much about anything and do it as planned. Learn, grow, and become a proper Walker, right? Danny would be proud of that more than myself, wouldn''t he? Well... how to think of my parents? I should''ve asked Kaufman more about them. That old guy appears very important and curious. Like, what the hell did he want from me and that offer of his? Perhaps a barter of words would have been a good idea. I wouldn''t talk for free since that old man was strange and wanted me for something. What? Did I even make it out in one piece? I even talked about some things without realizing it. I feel like meeting him again might not be great. Oh, and there is also Anna left, isn''t that right? Where is she? As he pondered further, he was already far from that building where Anna would keep talking. William spent the next hour walking and checking the military base with Luke. During that time, there was nothing bothersome besides dealing with Melia who half-assed her task. By some miracle, she managed to deal with Marcus and his group, sending them to some place where officials dealt with them. It shocked Luke if was honest with himself. He expected to deal with something worse upon his return, yet nothing worse than some grunting superiors appeared. Zep was the only one who was glad over his return and that nothing weird happened to him or William. He cheered he was in one piece. No one troubled Luke''s team, which was surprising, considering what they stole, or was it more about that weird timing that multiple people already mentioned? Luke was yet to know about it, while no scolding happened to them about anything either. It seemed the storm calmed, or that black-clothed man from Academy pushed it under a rag. Again, the whole timing might be a good disaster that changed multiple interesting parties. Luke wasn''t entirely honest with his team about this mission, but they knew how these could go, come with unnecessary fits, and conditions, or they might as well stay hidden. And that was a story that not everyone needed to know. Luke had known. Mi-Yung''s intervention and outstanding task assumed interesting imposition that meant more obscurity than this, but Luke was forced to give her away. There was no other choice. Priorities were where they had to remain and there was even some officer from the Central Side of the Emblem Academy. That suggested Principal. A big shot that Luke didn''t want to piss off. William walked until the sun hid under a sight that shocked his core. There, among the flat lands of the military base, the cloudy sky was full of pink and orange clouds, unlike the place with more buildings. The sunlight beamed from those clouds, painting the sky in a stunning picture as night approached. Night touched on rather sensitive objectification of darkness, colors, and dangers. A lot of Darks became more active when nighttime arrived. Still, be it that or day, it meant nothing more than calling calamity a cataclysm. Slowly, they moved away from the military bases, leaving it and ascending a path onto a defensive hill that hid this base from the rest of the Federation. There, over a simple elevated hill, he saw highlighted Federation thanks to the night, stars, crimson moon, and many lights. That sight followed the clouds, shocking William until his mouth gasped and his feet stopped moving. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Luke asked him, almost trying to make a joke. William watched the Central District at first, which was the core of the Federation that held the highest buildings. He could see South, East, West, and North Districts as well, stretching from the Central District and making one coherent piece of land that was at some point a small island about fifty square miles large. This is bigger. Much bigger. This place is almost thirty years old. Where? How did they manage it? There were high-rise buildings and a view like the pictures from the older world. Well, that was false. He saw New York City a while ago and that massive place was enormous and impressive, almost dwarfing this place if it weren''t for Corruption and overall doom. William couldn''t see anything bad or right. The military base was poor in comparison as well. He saw streets full of modern buildings, numerous residential, and business streets, and lights from lamps or buildings created a great picture. There was almost no proper ground, though some greenery was here and there, coming from trees. A lot of buildings reached hundreds of feet into the sky, and he counted at least a hundred of them at first glance. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°A bird will fly there,¡± Luke pointed to his mouth. William shook his head and closed his mouth. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°You wish I hadn''t? We are alone, just so you know. Anna was kind of busy. Good that she can deal with herself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Probably. Am not her caretaker, am I?¡± That was unarguable, yet was he even his caretaker? From the looks of it, Kaufman didn''t have some big position over Luke, though William felt like he underestimated the Federation a lot. Unlike what Willliam had seen in the past, this place held no destruction. The buildings stretched far, yet he was still able to see the Atlantic Ocean that surrounded this land. Nevertheless, the Federation still ended up much larger than he had pictured. It was no wonder Luke said to not get lost. The Federation had the best defenses in the sea, coming from patrol boats, but the south behind him showed him what truly mattered. From the east, there was nothing. Just water. Turning his head, he watched the sight of notable Rifts hovering in the night sky. Below, there were enough defensive lines to reach the horizon. They eclipsed this land from the South District, protecting the west and a small size of the north. East was not necessary, for an impressive Island was hiding in the darkness. There were even rivers going through the city, providing water and ways for boats and bridges. It barely resembled what William imagined in his mind. The reality was so much brighter. Dann would be even more shocked, William believed. ¡°Is this... even a city?¡± ¡°More like a nation, haven''t I said it?¡± Luke argued. ¡°But be my guess. There are a lot of people here and the land is big and always expanding.¡± ¡°Expanding? An island?!¡± ¡°Earth Walkers work well for those reasons and parking a chunk of earth is getting the job done. Imagine it, a giant figure grabbing a chunkier piece of land and snatching it into the water. It''s glorious.¡± ¡°Walkers are building the Federation?!¡± William almost became hysterical and couldn''t believe it. Luke was getting tired of his constant surprises and was worried for William''s future. ¡°Not just that. A lot of the workings of this place operate because of Walkers. We have electricity and running drinkable water because of work. It wouldn''t be feasible at this scale otherwise. We are in the ocean and resources are scarce. People aren''t, so where do you think resources go? If we want more, people and resources are crucial. Walker''s help is a boost that makes this process easier.¡± William suddenly realized a lot of things at once. There was a reason why many camps were strictly under the Federation''s control. The land was precious and if it was always expanding for people and new buildings, it was worth looking for land somewhere else. Right. Camps. Those were worthy of some struggle because of the land as a whole. Federation had no expansive agriculture in the slightest, but its population was enormous. Most of the lands were for businesses and operations to create the largest fortress in the world. And it was succeeding. ¡°I see,¡± William said and calmed down. Luke was glad and pointed to the Central District. ¡°That over there is where you want to go in your free time. You shouldn''t worry about getting lost if you know what you are doing. Streets are simple and you can always look up and see those tall buildings, or read some signs around the streets.¡± ¡°Weren''t...¡± William wanted to ask what he meant by tall buildings. Then, he realized his eyes were far too unstable and his point of view was wrong. The scope was wrong. The buildings might be much larger due to the distance and light. There might be genuine skyscrapers in the Central District with dozens of floors. He looked at it from a higher elevation and a few miles of distance, so he could see his false assumption. ¡°Is it that surprising? The ruins of the old world are the same. Haven''t you seen New York City? I mean, it gets clouded by the destruction or Darks taking it for a home, but it is more vast than this little island. Both vertically and in size.¡± Luke''s words roused something in William''s head. Right! ¡°S-sorry. You are right.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Glad you get it. There is so much out there. You should be surprised.¡± ¡°Have you been in many places? Not this, I mean. Outside.¡± ¡°Of course. My position and age speak for itself. I lived through many years, but not as some others. There are many elders who remember a lot of things that are no longer possible to visit. Mind you, this isn''t even Emblem Academy, so don''t judge everything at first sight. What was at first small became this all thanks to years of work and sacrifices.¡± Luke tried to blow William''s mind. It worked. ''''Walkers are workers? William thought. I met Walkers Outside who were fighters, so what to think? Depending on them, are those Divisions working in vastly different fields than I previously assumed? For what and why? Those choices that they described were there because they lack approach or their Emblem is the right answer all along. Everyone does what they are fit for. What about me? Could I do it justice and fight, or help build? William clutched his arm and quenched his internal thoughts. ¡°How big is this place? How was it built?¡± ¡°Never asked. Never tried to find out, apart from the building processes. I have different purposes, and the running of this place is for others to decide. Over there, specifically.¡± Luke pointed to the east. William couldn''t see that well, but there was a detached island from the Federation. It was small and darker in color, and he couldn''t see well because it was like a fortress in the middle of the raging sea of night. ¡°I can''t see.¡± ¡°That is Assembly Island. A place where the most powerful Walkers of the Federation push major decisions. Divisions are even lower them them.¡± ¡°Oh, it is outside of the Federation. What about this center? It seems so much bigger than the rest.¡± William nodded, pointing to the place right before him. ¡°East, North, West, and South are all important in their own ways. Each has purposes and businesses. South is for military, or...¡± As Luke began, he figured William wasn''t listening. ¡°We are in the middle of the ocean... This is insane...¡± ¡°Are you going to marvel about this for all eternity, or do you want to eat and sleep in a warm place?¡± Luke asked and figured his explanations weren''t necessary. It wasn''t even that cold. William would be fine to nap beside some tree. I used to have a warm place of my own, William thought as he returned to focus on their walk. There was a pavement road down the hill, with people jogging and walking from the military base to the city or other places. A lot of paths connected many streets, and William hardly saw a reason in them, besides many signs with many names and numbers. There were military personnel everywhere, clear in green uniforms, but he had seen some purple ones or others as well, or even regular civilians. Once more, he couldn''t notice any Walker. It was as Kaufman said; the Federation was their home and they all acknowledged that their Emblem as tools. In public, it was recommended to cover it if possible. As they moved deeper, William saw how the scope of this place increased before his eyes. That was when Luke described what he meant before. ¡°That one is the Central District. The biggest in the Federation, but not that populated. Residencies are in every District, no matter what. A million people mean a lot of places to let them live. Central District has business and a lot of work opportunities as a center of this land.¡± Luke explained. ¡°This feels surreal.¡± ¡°It is. Understanding this place is one of the basics. See that big sharp building?¡± Luke pointed to the humongous buildings that protruded into the sky. It was close to a tower, with shining glass and a steel frame. The orange light of the descending sun made it quite beautiful, almost like a sword going into heaven. ¡°It is hard to not see it.¡± ¡°That is the central stage for research facilities. A place called Emblem Association has numerous large buildings around it. Anna works there, for example. They have a deep history with work for many people. Some of that even goes far behind the Federation. Much more of that isn''t as obvious. The Examination is going to be there as well, so keep that in mind.¡± ¡°I see...¡± William looked at that building very carefully and etched it to his memory. The city in front of his eyes will be his new home for the foreseeable future. Yet, when nervousness overlapped his mind, it soon weakened due to his hunger and all-day-long travel. He should''ve taken some snacks with him. Walking with Luke wasn''t exhausting. He was reaching his limits due to the whole day, yet he knew Luke was the same. He met him in the morning and had seen him ever since. He was stable and great, barely showing any weakness even when he fought against a Jawran and suffered some injuries. So William kept walking and soon entered the main city. Many buildings held many styles, and rivers created some boundaries, bridges, and residential areas looked like small cities on their own. It wasn''t as cramped as it looked from afar, though William thought it would be more open. Camps weren''t that open either, but farms were. Walkers around him were hiding for the sake of their regular lives, away from the military or responsibilities. They needed some rest because they were still humans. To this moment, William couldn''t see how Walkers built this place. He couldn''t really get it because he wasn''t sure what was old and what was new, or what he should imagine as building an island. ¡°Luke?¡± William asked after a long stretch of silence. ¡°We will be in my place shortly.¡± ¡°Okay. I am more curious about the population of Walkers¡± ¡°Population? I don''t know about that. Statistically speaking, there are very few of us if we regard this whole place. One in a thousand? More? No idea. Maybe less? If I think of the military departments, I guess Walkers are more common, but that''s just how our jobs work. You wouldn''t expect a cook working in the fjords, would you? There are a lot of normal people working for the military and most businesses around here are large and heavily reliant on the workforce. Enginists need it, let alone Machinists or Engineers who are even more demanding.¡± ¡°I guess it is because of economic pressure and people.¡± ¡°Yes. You guessed it or knows it from the camps. You learned a thing or two before, haven''t you? How was the teaching Outside? I wonder about it so I wouldn''t bother you with some useless words.¡± ¡°It was good, I suppose. It was mostly reminders of humanity and training. It wasn''t anything special when I think of it.¡± ¡°I mean the world. What have you learned, lived through, or know?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 William thought he learned less than what normal recruits would know, but he wasn¡¯t naive, or stupid. He had seen Outside and learned what was necessary to survive. He grew up through that, rather than with some important lessons that some people considered humanitarian or necessary. ¡°I learned that people are complicated. Understanding the world Outside is almost impossible and gray, and some things are savage and always coming. Am I wrong to think that Walkers are walking on ice? I think I have done that for years.¡± William wondered if what he knew was enough to mention or not. Miss Anderson taught him a lot because she cared about her kids. Before meeting her, William couldn''t say much. He learned about the world, darks, and people by listening and being Outside, watching people fight and survive. Before Roshwell, his world was different, and the number of lessons from experienced people or Walkers was negligible. Luke liked his answer. ¡°Do whatever you want here. Learn and see it for yourself. Walkers are complicated, as you say¡ªif not more than Outside. We are just around the corner.¡± William remained silent for the rest of the journey and took the sights around the city as important. Light from the lamps at the sides of the roads soon illuminated the night when the sun disappeared completely, leaving the moon and its red hues overlapping with the remaining clouds. William noticed a spike in people in the streets. Many people were coming out of their jobs and he wasn''t even sure where they came from. Central Districts seemed quite popular, showing all kinds of folks and races. It seemed the whole world focused on this place, but that was false. Sure, it had some diversity. Asia, Africa, or Europe, the Federation took many people in. Still, the majority came from North America due to the closer proximity and history, so there were all kinds of cultures on the street, caused by people. Fewer cultures were prevalent because of the death of nations and forgotten times, so people created new cultures. William didn''t mind it at all. He saw enough people Outside to not be overwhelmed. Up close, the atmosphere in the city was very different from that hill. Lights of lamps glowed, illuminating large buildings and people, creating a sight that he could call a city for sure. This perspective changed his outlook. There was no struggle here. There was less obvious work or field, or death. Roshwell, where he spent the last two years of living, seemed like crap in comparison. William didn''t like or dislike it. He was impassive about the past because he was willing to learn new things and places. Once again, his promise counted like his steps going forward. Nothing forceful was in his mind. William adapted to new environments and people, so he learned to be polite if it mattered, or indifferent when needed. Luke continued walking and noticed William''s curious eyes glancing at everything, including people. It was a bit awkward, but he let it slide. At least his arm was calm, which was a good sign. Luke felt similar when he came here a long time ago, but at that time, this place wasn''t as big and pretty as today. Back then, the Federation was developing steadily, until enough sacrifices created more stability. There was an impressive strategy to build this city. Regular people and many refugees took part in constructing many buildings in exchange for credits and citizenship. Because of that, even with a limited number of Walkers, the Federation was constantly growing every month. That needed incredible efficiency, resourcefulness, and good people in important positions. Walkers couldn''t manage it all. Over the years, it came to a point where pride in this place became a paradise for work, people, and purposes. It was a good display of effort that touched on politics, growth, and economics that the Assembly arranged. Protection and worthy reasons for this were evident, while people worked back, giving the Federation what it needed. It was almost like a symbiosis, similar to the camps that were older than this place. Surviving settlements went through many changes since the Dawn, and Luke knew how harsh the reality in the past was. He learned that when he was younger than William, and grew to detest some parts of it. Forgetting the Enginists, there weren''t as many advanced careers in many fields. In numbers, things moved well, and people did what they should, or had to do. Quality wasn''t as pivotal unless one viewed some organizations in a different light. Places like the Emblem Association had critical points about knowledge and Walkers. That was less about people and more about secrets and knowledge of Emblems. In such places, many people needed special education if they wanted to work for them. Many places were similar, while some had almost no requirements. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Luke knew that if it weren''t for the Walkers, the Federation would crumble. Not because of Darks flooding it, or the Rifts outside of the city. Their position couldn''t be replenished because the status quo looped across every corner of this land. It was a testament to how important everything was to run a society, and many regular people couldn''t see it, even if they were a foundation and reason to keep going. If they would crumble, the rest would follow. Thus, there was no slavery or force. A lot of people worked hard rather than be Outside, stranded on the destroyed continents, not knowing if they should fear the next day or the current one. Against the Dark Age, compromises were apparent. William was aware of it already, unbeknown to Luke who wasn''t all that interested in everything William knew or endured. He had his stories, obviously. Everyone had them. Knowing this place should give William what he needed. Then, the other times would wait, giving the familiarity new tests, while this city wasn''t everything for eyes to see. There was so much hidden that Luke wasn''t willing to give William any guidance or tests, let alone some words. As they walked, Luke entered a street with many rows of buildings. Each side had a lot of buildings and many homes. There was even a road in the middle and pavement on each side. Each building was cramped to the other, seamlessly going together into many apartment complexes. Some were looking smaller than others, or nicer. Residential buildings had obvious stampede in civilizations, and camps were no different. But when this clean architecture entered William''s eyes, he figured he was bound to live in a difference between a hut and a castle. Was he worth it? Such buildings would be like palaces in the camps. Luke entered one anyway as if he were walking to his home. The building had a large number of forty-seven above the entrance and held over five rather thick and tall floors William walked in after him, entering the complex which was far from the orphanage. Smooth walls had no cracks, while the wooded surfaces were outside and inside in appeals or minimal ways. Most construction materials were steel and concrete. There were also smooth rocks and other materials for stability, or even bricks or large pillars. The floor was wooden, shining in smoothness. Light came from the bulbs of light, and didn''t once flicker in lacking electricity or issues following their creation. Luke walked to the staircase, where he walked to the third floor. He pulled a key chain and opened the door to his apartment. Then, he looked aside and saw no one. ¡°Where did he go? Don''t tell me he got lost?¡± Luke sighed, just when William reached this floor and walked toward him, confused and gazing around and even patting the floor or the walls. ¡°So sturdy! What are these materials? How to build it? Where did it start? From the bottom or up? Wow, this looks quite nice.¡± Luke glared at him. William bumped into him as he forgot to walk straight. ¡°Wake up, or go to sleep.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± William unwillingly let out when he glanced into Luke''s apartment, ignoring his stare, or annoyance. Inside, the apartment resembled some pictures he had seen in the past. A smoothened wooden floor, painted walls with pictures and decorations, and an open inviting entrance had almost no dividing walls. It was an open-built apartment, connecting the entrance, the kitchen, the living room, and many hallways together. Bathrooms, guest rooms, and sleeping areas were aside, close and private. ¡°Whatever. Come in. Be my guest but don''t destroy anything! Calm your Emblem whether it sparks anything, got it?¡± William nodded without thinking, aware that his Emblem wouldn''t do anything. Probably. ¡°Want some food? We haven''t eaten a thing since the morning. I should''ve brought something when we walked through the streets. Oh well,¡± Luke shrugged, put his boots aside, and walked in. ¡°I will eat anything.¡± ¡°Not sure if I have anything, but the fridge is almost bottomless thanks to Mi-Yung. It has been a week since I''ve been here, so this is going to be risky, but she likes what she does and the fridge is her little treasure box.¡± ¡°A week? You have this kind of apartment and barely live here?¡± ¡°Barely? I have duties to fulfill, missions to do, and a team to lead. It is also right that this place is not my place alone. You should know how roommates work.¡± Luke took off to the kitchen straight away, not even taking his uniform off. William followed him but stopped when Luke added. ¡°Take off your shoes. It is a rule of this house.¡± He wasn''t sure why such rules existed, though he complied. He had nothing else from fabric trousers, a shirt, a hoodie, and a single pair of shoes that had seen better days. He had some spare clothes in his bag that he kept over his shoulder for the majority of this walk, though when he glanced around the street, he figured they were rags in comparison. Overall, his belongings weren''t worth much and his attire was a far cry from some neat uniforms. In the kitchen, there was a large island, big countertops made of some smooth stone, a stove, and a fridge. It didn''t look like a kitchen, and more like an open room with a lot of space. Every appliance was good in quality, while the seating area held a large and sturdy table enough to dine almost ten people. The whole apartment was an overkill, but it was how valuable Walkers were. This was considered normal in the Federation, as far as things were. ¡°How much all of this cost?¡± William asked, looking at everything far too much. ¡°Are you that curious about finances? I would expect something different from an Outside orphan, farmer, and who knows what else,¡± Luke chuckled and opened the fridge. There was a wide variety of boxes inside, each made of bamboo. Every one of them had notes on them. [Luke and boy] were written on two of them. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Oh, she remembered! Great. We have a feast tonight,¡± Luke cheered and took two of the boxes to the table. ¡°It seems the food is taken care of.¡± Tossing the box to standing William, he barely caught it as he looked around. ¡°What is it?¡± He sized it and smelt it. His eyes sparkled as if he smelt a treasure. ¡°Food.¡± Luke bluntly said, opened the lid, and revealed the food inside that intoxicated the whole room with a heavenly smell. The box was ten by ten inches, making it quite thick. Inside, there were numerous thinly cut meat slices, sauces, and rice. There were also some pasta and bread. William opened his as well, enduring the sucker punch of the upcoming smell. It was too strong and he almost staggered. He sat at the table and ate it like nothing ever before. He didn''t even grab a spoon. He shoved the meat and rice into his mouth, which disappointed Luke greatly. He almost lost his appetite. Not looking at him eating like a savage helped, and he even forgot to mention heating the food. It was too late. With such a feast, it took only a few minutes for William to finish it. ¡°That was delicious,¡± he licked his hands, unaware of his manners. Luke barely started his meal. ¡°Thank Mi-Yung later,¡± ¡°I will. Where she will come?¡± ¡°Later.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Probably not today.¡± ¡°How come? She went so far as to get me. Isn''t it a shame?¡± ¡°You don''t even know it and speak as if you get it. Relax. What do you even plan to do?¡± ¡°I just got here. What do you think I should be doing?¡± William finished his licking and stretched his hands. His Emblem was visible and calm after he pulled his sleeves up to eat. ¡°Deciding what you should be doing isn''t my responsibility. I have very little time for my apartment, let alone you. You might as well be satisfied with our guest room and do what you want tomorrow. I have a job to do. You have yours, right? Learn.¡± Luke wasn''t sure of one thing. Considering his boss and what happened today, he might take a break. Still, it wasn''t his problem. His duties were honest and good. He didn''t make even that big of a mistake and this little endeavor was meaningful because of Mi-Yung alone. ¡°I am free, eh?¡± William wondered out loud and wasn''t sure where he should start. This whole place was huge, and the streets were easy to get lost in. Perhaps he should look for a guide, or someone good at that sort of thing. Briefly, he considered Melia or Anna, but both of them were probably too busy to even think about him. Luke was obviously unwilling to care for him, which he accepted and didn''t find strange. Soldiers were busy and Luke already did enough for him. William was curious if he had some suggestions. Talking was cheap, after all, unlike some actions or some additional lessons or care. ¡°Please, I am clueless,¡± William lightly bowed and begged. Luke began to eat and since he saw his sincerity, he decided to talk. ¡°Well, for the start, figure out your life and curiosity first. You have many of them. See what you want. Everyone has it a little differently because everyone is different. Especially recruits of your kind. I have no idea what Mi-Yung planned for you anyway.¡± ¡°What about others like me? Other Walkers waiting for this... Examination? Kaufman said six weeks, so there must be others doing the same thing as me, but... better? I am an Outsider, but not really. Am I a citizen already? What does it even mean?¡± ¡°I guess you are that,¡± Luke acknowledged the obvious. ¡°Walker, I mean. It isn''t strange to begin re-learning some stuff or see more about this place. Many youths like you wait for their chance and... well, this is about it. Walkers are different folks. Learn! You should learn. Yes. What is the point of years of prep for Examination, or learning?¡± Luke ate and found a perfect excuse to not speak to him, or give his mouth an excuse to speak. William wanted to know more about this Examination and what it meant, or what kind of Walkers like him were around, or what he should learn. He had seen fewer Walkers like him in his life. Most of the time, they were below their teens. Orphanages took care of them, and after some point, one wouldn''t see them. And if he saw adult ones, it either meant a problem or annoyance. So William dug through that topic in a different way and waited for the time when Luke wasn''t chewing. ¡°I guess recruits like me or refugees are staying in some dorms, or those Divisions, right?¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Luke sighed and gulped. ¡°More or less. Some youths are already promised into some places due to their training, circumstances, or families. Your case is unique because you never accepted anything, so you have to swallow your decision, and you will have to decide whether it was bad or terrible. I don''t judge it. Others might. Coupled with your stubbornness to be kept Outside, it is a bit more complex than that.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°It makes you a minority and lacking in many ways because Walkers like you aren''t seen in great sights. Your knowledge might also lack a punch, so you should improve at that sort of thing. The Federation puts a lot of resources into Divisions for that sort of thing. They take care of youths even before their time is right. It is a system with value, you see. Willingness too. Few would want to keep living Outside. Walkers are precious resources. Whether you like it or not.¡± Luke was one himself, so William trusted his word and didn''t refute him, or hate his own choices. He also didn''t expect him to talk so much and smiled in grace. ¡°I don''t regret my choice at all.¡± ¡°I know. It''s kind of weird, but in six weeks, you will have to go through what others already did, or will go through. It won''t change if you are stupid or smart, a refugee or part of some organization or important family. For Walkers, what matters is what their talent and Emblems are like, so what they did before is just extra effort. Secondary forms are their natural talents, mind, experiences, and spirit.¡± Luke said and returned to enjoying his one-of-a-kind dinner, which he didn''t have in weeks. ¡°Why doesn''t all matter? Are people and Walkers all that different? Emblem and myself, I mean?¡± Looking at his Emblem, William wasn''t sure if it was proper to ask about it. Military meals were garbage in comparison, even with Walkers around, so Luke was having a blast with such a treat. ¡°You will see what it means in the future. I said it and showed it. Emblems are far too unique and out of this world to make sense of them with words. Perhaps it isn''t even right to think of them too much, but they are there and they are real. You should respect it and not question every little thing. Ask yourself, why care for everything? Some Walkers have contrast and proper manners. There is a point in helping talented youths because it''s not just Emblem that matters, even though it sounds odd.¡± ¡°So I shouldn''t worry too about myself and get accustomed to everything?¡± Luke nodded as he chewed. William accepted it and stared around this luxurious apartment that he described as too perfect for him. ¡°You can get your own place like this if you become important enough. I heard that some normal people have them too, as long as their value is great,¡± Luke added after noticing William''s interest. ¡°Normal? What is even value? Is this about those credits?¡± ¡°Yes and no. The Federation decides who gets these kinds of places. If one has money and value, it is easier.¡± ¡°How savage.¡± William reckoned and didn''t like how it sounded. ¡°Walkers have it good, boy.¡± Luke gulped and said. ¡°At some Ranks, some rules don''t apply to them, and if one is capable, their reputation could become so big that the Federation would reconsider many things to let them in or stay well. It is about connections and worth. Some things from the past prevailed.¡± ¡°I always thought it was about survival.¡± ¡°Some people passed that point years ago. Some Walkers are the same. I think it is about greed and humanity, right? Haven''t you said it? You saw the truth Outside.¡± ¡°Which truth, or what? I don''t think people can change. There is nothing right at all. It is just nature. People are stupid.¡± ¡°Aren''t we all? What are even Walkers for? What are Ranks for them and what are Darks? What does it even mean to become a Rank 5 Walker? Am I a jester walking on two poking limbs, or someone who wields some curse?¡± Luke gave William plenty of questions to ponder over. ¡°How should I know?¡± William answered in annoyance. ¡°Then learn. It is about the rules of people and the past. Missions, power, ability, and standing in this messed-up world are important to everyone important. Eventually, even a fool could become important if their importance is high. There is no helping it. Even before the Dawn, it was close to that point. People in power were in power for a reason and wanted to stay there. There were so many layers to humanity that I don''t think my dinner is big enough. That is my opinion. Feel free to ask around or read through it in the library.¡± ¡°Sounds awful,¡± William said and planned to do that. ¡°I am not judging. It is better than being Outside, or taking breaths of Darks a breath away.¡± After this, Luke finished his meal. ¡°Learn what you want, be who you desire. Walkers have various weights on them, and it starts before they are eighteen. We, older bastards who are surviving, will help out and let you all grow. Well, some of us will do that. Not everyone is keen on seeing new generations rising. Talents and worth give disparities. How it ends up is up to some slack, in a sense, or in the Emblem itself. I''ve already worked up this ladder of interest and grew up to Rank 5. I''ve seen people. Rank 6 and above is not achievable for most. It is far too detached from reality. So, don''t feel angry or confused about anything because many Walkers feel the same thing. We don''t know much. We just go and do our best. There might be no sense in that now, so it might clear up.¡± ¡°I see. Where is my room?¡± William no longer wanted to argue and wanted to sleep. Even if he agreed or disagreed, Luke had many experiences and truths. Figuring out what William wanted was his own battle. What mattered was inside his hand. It will answer everything. William felt alone but wasn''t. He was bound to discover a world with people in his shoes and it wasn''t even that far away. External factors could do only so much to those unfamiliar with the world, and William wasn''t that. It was about setting up expectations and William had turbulent ideas of what was Outside; a place full of unknowns. The Federation was outside of that idea, yet it was hiding as a fortress, and representing a lot of things someone like him had to reach. Luke already trusted that William was fine. Kaufman thought so in different views, or perhaps not anymore. ¡°That hall. First door after left side.¡± Luke pointed behind William. ¡°You are also not here alone. We have roommates because this place is simply too big. Get used to it and sleep well.¡± ¡°Sharing is caring. I lived with dozens of kids younger than myself. Some people won''t scare me.¡± ¡°People, huh?¡± Luke nodded and watched him go. Chapter 66 [The girl] Chapter 66 A couple of days before William came to the Federation. Australia was a hell on Earth, enduring senseless bargains, and preying madness. That was a belief before the Dawn happened, crushing the space above the planet in ridiculous panorama, errors of judgments, and immense streaks of light. Humanity back then faced no consequences for their actions, if one regarded them as predators. In truth, they couldn''t see anyway, for there was no night back then, and they were like frogs in a well. It was as if the heaves refused the sun and moon, changing the night and day, and influencing the world forever. That was the Dawn that moved further, letting Darks shift the nature of this planet, and all that was alive got much more savage, death, or worse. Australia changed less, yet still significantly so in the long run. Many places soon followed even when people tried to fight back. Australia never did. They never stood a chance against that which had come. Some believed Australia couldn''t change, but it did because it was that sort of place. It was harsh even Corruption and Madness, as the place hid some nasty creatures, animals, and insects, and the whole sizable continent was hostile and vast. Some places around the world were close to that as well, ranging from the Amazon Forest to some places in Africa, and a couple of worthy mentions were even in Asia. Some places were tame, a lot like paradise in comparison to some places, but nature was generous, if not fickle, honest, and brutal. Not every corner could have something, but some sure could try. Alas, with humanity at its apex, nature couldn''t go far because there was something wild about how humans were wantonly arrogant and willing to become the true masters of this planet. When humans lost their mighty status, it changed everything, including nature itself because it could never run away. Here in Australia, there were not many differences between what had two legs, four feet, or dozens. Some had none and they could crawl and do that just fine. Deserts were harsh, and deep jungles in the southern parts of this planet created many natural wonders across countless species and environments. It was about natural selection and a law of a jungle. There were many ways how to look at and take nature for granted. Planets or sheer dominance of life to remain alive was wonderful. One couldn''t see them all, meet the exquisite species with important evolution, science, or historical standpoints. They were long gone, changed, or hiding in small packs, probably Turned or slowly waiting for what had to come to them. Unfortunately, when Corruption spread for a century, colliding, deforming, and touching what it could, places changed, species lost their ways, and many ecosystems disappeared forever. In a continent of sand, twisting nature, dryness, and many inconveniences, there was no place or truth for people. It touched everything and everyone the same. Natural selection were Darks, who ruled this place. Not people¡ªif they ever did. Darks were at the apex and had been that for way too long. Many of them created their cultures and societies, slamming the earth, dividing the territories, and unleashing wars against one another. It was a different world from other continents in many ways. Yet there were some people. Struggling and happy people. Australia was kind of detached from many points of humanity, similar to how New Zealand was not that far away, yet detached, still alive, and boasting considerable forces because of its good position. New places like the Federation were different. Australia was in a terrifying position because proximity to Asia ended up separating and killing many lives after the Dawn. People fled, fought to remain alive, and saw the futility of trying. So they aimed for protection in places some considered safe. But Darks never stopped. They kept chasing. The worst thing was that Darks loved Australia. It wasn''t close to home, or it was the closest thing it could be? It was a hard thing to say for sure since Darks went pretty much everywhere, taking the depths of many continents for granted. Australia was that on a completely different level. Life there was difficult and people were lacking if one saw this huge land as a whole. It was also a stunning place with many sights, great locations, and species to Corrupt. Right. It was perfect for Darks. People weren''t everywhere all at once, since they were scattered in the outskirts, living close to the shores when the Dawn happened. The whole landmass was substantial. Most of it was savage rocky lands with deserts going for thousands of miles. The diversity of species that could survive these climates came next, and adding to it oceans, and various ecosystems and places, it was one kind of space. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It didn''t have to change too much, let alone be worthy of a Terraforming. So when the Dawn happened, and the years followed it behind, Australia became the first continent to lose its shape completely. It lost its population, settlements, state of efforts, and indication of people became bare. Escaping to the inland was just escaping the inevitable demise, though many were managing it even before the Dawn, and many kept going ever since. Escaping it completely was a much better idea, yet New Zealand was close, or death was even closer. By the year 2050, there were very few human settlements left, yet many people kept on surviving because it was in their nature and blood. Humans were like cockroaches; they lived even when many thought they died or were out of sight. There were many places fit for survival, thanks to the massive continent that had large-scale savannas and regions. Some of them were without considerable discrepancies or death. That''s what some Darks preferred. They were easy to change to their appropriate homes. Some weren''t great for some of them, looking like plains and dunes with little to no life or crevices for darkness. They could create them, sure, but it wasn''t always the place or home itself that made Darks happy and satisfied. That was the bliss of a hunt, a clash for growth, and life. Diverse lives were great for everything, giving their instincts some worth and goals, while the place itself was just a base. What mattered was who was around. Could such a place be fit for humans? Not really. There was a point in these places that remained quiet for centuries. Life couldn''t cope with it for too long, and if they did, many compromises had to be made. Yet, in this place, in the outskirts of the Coban Region known for possessing many peculiar Darks, the year 2128 was stable and the land was unchanging from the outer perspective. People might see it as an Australia just fine, while Walkers saw it as something worse than the Zone. There were many crevices, depths, and valleys that held unnatural secrets and dangerous places that weren''t obvious from the rather tame ground of barely Corrupted savannas. Coban Region was one of the many places in Australia that housed numerous dark territories, which made one big paradise for Darks¡ªand stable hunting grounds for Walkers if they were powerful enough. Darks lived there for more than a century, so the land evolved and many things changed. It was still considerably normal thanks to dust, rocks, and some weeds were in high enough numbers to ascertain this land''s history. Corruption hardly spread to every corner, for it might not be worth it, let alone a priority. There was a little life that lived in this region, struggling all year round. A girl in tattered clothes lingered on top of a cliff, hiding behind a rock, face dull and eyes sharp, and her posture was that of a hunter. Her age was hard to conceive because she was, hungry, alone, and not clean. Tanned and tired, her sharp eyes showed her conviction, unlike the hair tangling over them. These hills around her, made of yellow sandy rocks, were familiar to her like her feet, or as familiar as a thin crystal the size of a machete inside her right arm, visibly enduring the sunlight and Darks laying low or far around. She pretended to not exist by clutching her existence and pretending to be a rock. That meant barely breathing and not making any noises. She hugged the wall, hiding, and hoping the catch would be worth something more than a headache. And if some Darks observed her, she had to be quick, decisive, and watchful in any way. Hiding or escaping were natural choices since prey and the way of a predator was one truth alone to this world. Laws were nowhere, for the power judged everything. She survived worse than the worst. Many situations spread pain and doubt in her mind, and some sights of large Corruptors or Rowans over one direction could no longer surprise her¡ªif they even ever did. She was in a good spot, surrounded by the taller mountains of her home, assembled by many hundreds of feet tall hills, rocky cliffs, and many hiding spots. Corruptors could get quite bigger than some giraffes, or elephants of the former world. They might get as big as some smaller skyscraper, stretching in long limbs, and endless sources of Dark Fog and Corruption made up their whole torso. They were like nightmares walking on a tall pair, or two pairs of limbs. Their Fogs were various, speed slow, and their infamy for packs and Corruption made them distinctive from Primevals, the ones lost in history, or the ones looking for it. In Australia, Darks lingered like shadows in some high-scale Fogs cluttering hundreds of square miles. Some big ones slept as they walked, yet kept going as they couldn''t stop their immense fleshly legs. As for Rowans, they were dogs. Hyenas and many of such species became Darks in no time due to their nature. Rowans looked like large untameable fortresses walking on four legs, resembling Hellgars, but looking enormous, making their Family of Fengs proud. Their Dark Aspects were ferocious across the board, making their aggression and intent extra dangerous from many other Darks. It was curious. Australia was a strange place because with humans gone, Darks were like beasts seizing their own land from themselves. It evolved from sheer survival and hunger into something that might not be far from the previous Australia. Corruption was deep, not going where it didn''t have to go, so there were places to escape from it. It was like poison, reaching for living beings, or something organic, yet it was also alive and doing something purposeful. Many already dangerous species evolved into even nastier images or forms. Snakes, spiders, and so forth, there was some lunacy in this hidden world far away from the rest of the continents. Perhaps it was for the better. The worst should be kept here, killed, and not escaped. But the girl hunting for food would disagree. It wasn''t an unusual sight if one was brave enough. Australia wasn''t alone in this view, though it was insane because of one reason alone. It was like a zoo, in a sense. It was detached and big like a large playground surrounded by walls of the ocean, allowing Darks to thrive there without humanity in sight. Walkers tried to appeal it but failed, so Darks became wild. They become reliant on other things instead of their despicable hunt for humanity. Perhaps it was evolution, a change of status quo, or it should''ve been like this from the very beginning. Give Darks a space. Take them for just animals... That was not possible. Chapter 67 [The girl] Chapter 67 In nature, one could observe changes in animals through regular precuders, or artificial settings. Observing, taking their history, or going deeper by understanding their instincts, blood, and anatomy, was part of science and nature. Darks were similar, as they also observed, ate, and did what nature cherished. They just were, living, and brutality of that matter was secondary. It was in their instincts to act for the betterment of their kin and themselves, or it was in their blood that dictated nothing, because there were no clear observations there, let alone a sense of unjustifiable Corruption. However, what were Darks, if not abominations of natural instincts? They went against all that was alive, taking power and organic life for themselves. It was what the Dawn had started, and what people and Walkers believed was everywhere. Law of a jungle had its validating prose. It was a law of this place. Law of this Coban Region. Just how could Darks survive, hunt, or view a place like a zoo, let alone a big open land that was Australia? How did their instincts adapt or change over time, or from the inside out? By eating each other, living with each other, and mixing it all up in savage ways of Madness, one of the many Ideals. It was savage but not rare among Darks to do the most insane shit possible. They were living for themselves, increasing their Ranks, and bodies. Hunting themselves was no good. Instead, they fought for territory or basic food, creating infighting that was impossible to predict or take advantage of. Was it a cycle that nature envisioned? There was a saying that survival of the fittest was the main role in the jungle, so perhaps Australia became that long ago before other places could adapt. In most other places, things were different. Well, perhaps Africa had something like that as well, but that land was bigger and much more populated than Australia. It didn''t matter if some places were devoid of life, for they were inconsequential, or curious in many ways for some Darks. Some of those in Australia lost the sights of humanity ages ago, and their blissful meat, or brains, evolved through natural order that eventually led to even more changes. It was a lawless place, a plane where strength mattered, and where instincts and battles raged every night. But the girl was stubborn in her steps, unwilling to take those monsters for her end. Even when she was nobody, or even when she had yet to become a proper Walker, she wanted to live to see them burn. Frankly, she had no idea what a Walker was. She was alone, surviving in a place where no people remained. Parents were dead, faces dead, anything was dead. How long was it since she saw someone, or remembered a typical voice that might be good or not? She forgot what faces even meant, what eyes looked like, or what voices of order meant. For her, there was a prey ahead, while voices were dangerous. They should be dead. Those monsters should all be dead! They wanted her. Hurt her. They often did, so she fought back, bled, or fled to her home instead because that was what clever girls should do. As she was barely breathing, taking the notes of the sun for heat, she saw a rare movement. A rabbit crawled through a small hole, hopping behind a rock, waiting for some grass to sway, or dangers to cease. It was the first fresh meat she had seen in almost a month, while the rabbit itself was an anomaly in this place that survived for who knows how long. It was impressive how could such a little life find its way, yet rabbits in Australia were still everywhere. Unfortunately, this one was a naive rabbit. Its instincts were genuine and seeing Darks was like looking at normal wolfs. It didn''t care either way. It would flee no matter what, eat grass, and run into its hole. The girl was the same and saw that rabbit as a delightful monster that was the same as herself. There were species that Darks would barely Corrupt due to their immense fragility and weakness that were hard to change. Thus, some little creatures lived in some ecosystems around the Darks for ages, still uncorrupted, even though it wasn''t that great. There was no harmony. It was more out of necessity since Darks could just wipe life away if they wanted. It wasn''t in their nature. They ate for a reason of their Corruption and did things for the Madness. They sought strength for more strength. And some laughable insects weren''t worth the efforts at this point, for this place was a zoo and a ground of merciless evening contests. This girl might not be one of them, but she was still part of this large ecosystem as a hunter. She eyed the rabbit and had yet to move a finger. She knew she shouldn''t waste this gift, even if it was an enduring life that lived in this hell with herself. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. It was fortunate in its naivety, whereas she wanted nothing but a meal. Was this so simple? Was she regretful? Not at all. Darks were similar, yet different. She wasn''t greedy. She was starving. Grabbing a rock stuck to a wall, she breathed in and moved. Low and slow, she forgot about the lowering sun or the dark shadows in the sky, or many plains before these hills and large mountains peaking above them. She was close to some valleys as well since the Coban Region was vast. Deep crevices in the earth were hiding many things, and one couldn''t see them from the ground. There were also residuals of some rivers, many notable bones, or piles of them, and many signs of Dark Nests hid savage places one shouldn''t visit. Well, some of their remains littered this whole region, and they might be barren and good security. There were no Rifts. There was no need for them here. Nature wasn''t all Corrupt and lifeless. Flat lands had some remaining cacti, growing weeds, and enduring trees dried or corrupted in some smaller capacity made nature move. That was right. Even flowers, let alone trees could become Corrupted, yet could they eat a person? Some people didn''t believe in such nonsense, but the world was large, and some places had unique Darks, knowledge to see, and monsters to catch or notice. Darks had their evolutions, and as with many things in nature, such things were gradual. What if a person became a Dark? What then? A monstrosity was born, or would the human become more... odd? The girl aiming for a rabbit knew how truthful this was. Such monsters were not human, because what was a human? Perhaps there were Darks either. They were just lives fleeting for themselves. What was even a difference? She didn''t ask that question for years. Beside these valleys and hills, there were large flat lands made of rocks scattered in somewhat fertile soil. Walking on two, giant beasts were wreaking or eternally tracking across the savannas. They looked like large legs with laughably small torsos, but they weren''t Corruptors. The fact they were almost a hundred feet tall made them no less gigantic than them, and with tails, fur, or tendrils all over them, it made them distinct from them. They moved slowly, stomping with harsh weight as if every step was a brutal undertaking. Those were calmer Darks, the girl knew. Their fingers ended in maws and their knees were spiked and filled with eyes. She shouldn''t approach them, for they could wake, look, and bite. Besides them, there were countless wandering and battling Darks in all manners or images. Most eyed one another, looking for a fight and ways to get stronger, and not going too close to those hills and mountains, or close to her. They played around this sensitive territory, fighting for their bosses and leaders, or out of spite for their weaknesses, hoping for something larger. Their Holy Land was close. One had to mind that if one wanted to live. It was like a savage motherland that was enough for a lifetime. And this girl lived in it. It was a wonder how she did it, let alone manage it for however long was humanly possible. Her rock was not a great assurance, but it was her rock. She had other weapons or means to hunt this rabbit, but a rock seemed the best right now. It was a handful, so she grasped it enough and pursued her hunt slowly. The rabbit that eyed the howling Darks all over the horizon in its dull eyes was oblivious to an approaching danger. How had it survived for so long with this sort of vision? It was about ten inches tall and fifteen inches long. Its fluff was notable, looking pale and similar to rocks, so was its camouflage the reason for its life? Was it stupid to stand and take those howls for a joke? That wasn''t that bad. Rabbits were surviving, for they were like pests. The girl took them for a treasure, appreciated it, and swung her arm, releasing the rock the moment she charged from the wall, hitting its head in a single motion. It rocketed, hit the rabbit that shook, and screeched in a terrifying tone, revealing the mouth of no rabbit. Then, it dropped dead in a heartbeat, a rock slammed into the other wall where it stayed, surrounded by countless cracks. She hit the head right. She stormed towards the rabbit, breathing rapidly as if she feared the dead was a key to a storm. She was too late or expected something wrong. Right when she was close, a bunch of shadows moved and darkness seemed to reek in this increasingly darkening day. She wasn''t sure how many hours she observed that rabbit, or how far she could breathe for. She thought she had time. There was no wounded moon in sight. No stars. It was still a day in the middle of this Holy Land. She grunted, huffing a breath out when she noticed those shadows. This was not her bait. The rabbit might''ve been the bait. A living bait? Darks weren''t like that, or perhaps this was a coincidence. This was Australia, after all. It was a hell on earth and many things could become possible. Shadows were creatures looking like veils of people or their shadows, resembling ghosts or some parts of insane Darks. Disfigured, tall like a person, and resembling Dark Creatures, they were known as Fissures. They were beings walking between realms of what was physical and untouchable. Some parts of their body were made of Dark Fog, a strange matter of conscience, instincts, and flesh. What was physical was hard to say, for they were flying as if they were ghosts. They were not just shadows. They had seized flesh, leaving fingers, eyes, and mouths in this realm. Killing them was only possible if one could see them from inside out, or obliterated everything that made them physically up. They weren''t ghosts, nor were they very close to being living things. They were like phantoms, flying soundlessly, and pouncing at someone with their maws or hands, leaving dread and a curse called Haunting behind. The girl immediately felt stupid and wished to cuss. But she couldn''t. That rabbit was dead and so close. She won''t stop today. Fissures watched her, mouths turning into hideous grins, and their eyes gleamed in red light over their dark rest. If they wanted, their arms could shift, coming like a stab, or a flickering wind that could grasp or create the Haunting. They attacked the girl, ignored the rabbit, and pursued a thrill known to their natural instincts. The first was a strike, followed by a thrilling push of fear into their target. It would create sound, hit the instincts, and link the gap between this and other realms. Then, the Haunting shall begin. One looooooong Haunting, preying on fear, preying on weakness. Chapter 68 [The girl] Chapter 68 A thing of beauty was before those Fissures, so they were quite thrilled, or were they asking for some beating in the middle of the Holy Land? They perhaps didn''t know where they were, who they were touching, and how could they do that. Some people regarded them as weak residues of dead Darks of upper Ranks that could create hundreds of Fissures if not killed properly. Others saw them as terrible news that was hard to kill. Those Fissures before this girl didn''t know what was good for them, or they didn''t know anything anymore. Where they belonged might be long lifeless, and looking for a lavish prey was like a whisper to their spirits. She ducked and dodged their whipping arms as she ran, which creased the ground with deep cuts more than a dozen feet long. It didn''t cut her, which spoke of her agility and reaction time more than anything else. She grunted, eyes sparkling beneath her overly-long black hair. Her tattered cloth ripped a little, swaying as she ran. She ignored these terrible ghosts that hunted her from time to time and managed to clutch the dead rabbit before making her escape. There was no point. She thought she was quick and experienced, yet those shadows attacked her again, coming as if they wanted to enjoy this properly. This time, it seemed to be worse than usual. It was unfortunate that her catch came with a sacrifice. The moment she grabbed the rabbit, a small distraction from her meal hindered her step. Then, a whipping claws crashed at her side when she failed to dodge, leaving wounds and blood behind. She grunted, clutching the rabbit, and stumbled from the cliff. Against the pain, against the Fissures, she fell. It wasn''t a straight-up drop to her death. It was more like a steep path down a rocky cliff. She tumbled and hit herself numerous times as she protected the rabbit and her head, before ending at the ground level. Rocks and dirt didn''t feel good, and something was wet and hot. Right. She was bleeding and lost her awareness for a moment. Nothing was twisted and all limbs were where they belonged. She was glad for a second, which was a second that was a little bit too long. Fissures forced her so quickly to the ground level that she almost cheered because she would come here anyway. They helped her out a little, even though pained, bleeding, and almost delirious. Oh, how hungry she had become. Unleashing a brief smile, it couldn''t last for long when she tried to crawl to her feet. Everything about her hurt, leaving her tired and hopeful for an endless sleep. A simple glance at her crawling hands eased her up, jolting her to reality. That white remained. A voice returned. [Just a little ahead, dear...] Fissures hovered above her, close to the cliff, glaring at her as if they had a lot of fun. There were four of them staying, looking at her like ghosts in the sunlight. Their eyes changed to purple because of the sun, and their maws were mostly red like their clawed hands. They had almost no noticeable legs, and their body wasn''t adhering to the common definition of this reality. They were soundless, without any ability to grunt, let alone voice some concerns besides the Haunting that could be very loud, if not deafening. They couldn''t eat properly. Absorbing living matter was done with their whole bodies akin to absorption. It was a rare Dark Aspect, which made them better than average for their Ranks which were between Rank 4 and 6. Every Fissure was hard to kill, and taking their Haunting was challenging. How could this girl escape this predicament when wounded and fallen from that steep hill? Well, she knew the answers to that pain long before she got hit. Fissures couldn''t Corrupt or kill. They were a sorry excuse for Darks that held weaker attack power because they had problems; internal problems with their Haunting disallowed them to kill in blood. What they did was a simple knock; a reminder that they were there and they faked that they could kill. The Haunting was the explanation. That previous attack was just a poke appealing to fear. Some people found them the worst due to their jestery nature and insufferable instincts. They would haunt anything for as long as they could, until it would weep, give up, and lay on the ground, begging for death. For this girl, she dreaded them because they were scary. Nothing else. They won''t attack for a second time. She was young after all. A second strike would kill her, which was something those Fissures didn''t want. It was dull because of it, yet living in it for a long time could create miracles. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Some Darks were hard to forget, and she knew how to handle herself against these monsters because it wasn''t the first time she had felt this level of Madness. If an average Walker heard about a girl below Rank 1 living in such conditions, they would call her miserable and unreal. But she lived through that not only with her intact life, but she also often fought back. This quartet was weak. Their taunts were laughable, even if blood flowed under her tattered cloth, and she watched from the ground how they descended, loomed, and surrounded her. Her eyes showed resolve, unlike her cold face which held not much hope or emotions. [THEY ARE NOTHING] another voice said. She jerked, knowing there were so many worse monsters out there that some ghosts were like bad dreams. Especially when they sought out emotions, drowned in fear, and fed on misery. They might as well eat their fill and leave her alone, but they won''t. She can''t let them eat her again. It was painful, and pain was no good. Ignoring the pain on her side, she huffed for breath and got to her knees. They won''t get to her like most monsters around this Holy Land. They won''t go far, or too close either because they were already dead. There was always a high possibility of worse appearing, so she hesitated to move for the time being. Sounds were getting intense, and howls and overall silence beside the howls were unsettling. Anything could be close. Something poisonous? Hideous? There was a likelihood of dying in Australia under every corner. Every rock might hide something. Every cave might be long occupied. She had to be careful, mindful, and quick in her steps. She can''t... Watching her rabbit and bleeding side, going to her home might no longer be possible. Taking on their Haunting was better. She paused immediately as she sharpened her senses and checked her wounds, all for one loud thud and heavy breathing to emerge behind her. Fissures around her hesitated, watching how one lone Dark Hound stood behind this girl, sniffing the blood, and towering over her like a small hill. She could smell it, sense the huffs of air coming from its snout. It was so big that she lost breath and her eyes squinted when she felt it again. She didn''t even need to turn. She knew there was no way this one was here for anything new. Hounds were parts of Fengs. Those were types of Darks with nasty demeanors, hunting capabilities, and instincts that were hard to stop, kill, and hunt back. They were dogs of the darker world, following principles of instincts, loyalty, and packs. Hounds had the appearance of a tall dog mixed with wolves. Many eyes were above their protruding snout, looking for prey, and a large mouth was usually closed, leaving mist or some Fog flowing through their clutched teeth. They looked quite normal, all things considered, apart from their height which could range between six to twenty feet. This one had shiny dark fur, no tendrils, or something weird in its Dark Aspects. It was around fourteen feet tall and had a tail that wriggled endlessly, causing a dust storm and wind to fly behind it. Its mouth was open, leaving a purple tongue out as it breathed in this terrible heat. No Fog was around it, or inside its mouth. The girl skipped a beat and turned her head, watching that silly dog again. Then, she saw those Fissures no longer coming for her. She didn''t want to see this dog again either, so she ignored it but it followed her rough steps anyway. ¡°Sit...¡± She mumbled, giving her words roughness when she hadn''t spoken in days. She glared up and around to see where she could hide. She had no choice but to do it quickly, and this foolish dog shall better wait for its turn. Escaping those Fissures was a hard thing to do under most circumstances, but it was not an impossible mission if she was clever and enduring her best. She already memorized the weakness of many monsters that hunted her throughout her time in this place. It came through her like a game, fine survival, and battle for life and dead. Barely anything would surprise her anymore because of it. Fleeting was usually the best choice under any circumstances. The unfilial struggle was laughable, and running was cheap. If it wasn''t a possibility, then patience and hiding were the second option. What about the third? Easy. Get angry, or do something unexpected, or let them to other Darks. Infighting was a clever way to solve these monsters quickly so she could flee when they were busy. And these Fissures? They wanted to Haunt her in many ways. Not kill her, for there would be the end of their feed. So she walked away from Hound, finding a lone small cave around the corner, which had no obvious lurking problem. It was a very small and narrow corner and no cave. She would know if there was something. Failures created learnings. Her escape plan was right there, hidden in the darkness of her mind and the calmness of her body. What came next was important, unless some nasty Darks would appear next and sniff her blood, or do something inconsequential like beat her up. That was why she hugged her side with the rabbit and clutched her side, not leaving a single drop of blood drip down. Surprisingly, right around the corner, the Dark Hound was sitting, cleaning the rocks and dust behind with its tail. It breathed heavily, blinking its numerous eyes and sitting like a good boy. On the other hand, the girl couldn''t see it because she was waiting and hiding in a dark corner. She crouched, her Emblem gleaming closely and giving her unnecessary light. She didn''t know how to stop it or get rid of it. She tried to do so numerous times, obvious by many scars around her right arm. Some were hers, others were not. She failed every time. Hugging her rabbit, she looked at the ground, patiently waiting for time and Fissures to come. Until a face screamed at her and her face skipped a beat. The Haunting started, and her mind, eyes, and noises began to look strange. She clutched her hands tight, looking at a pair of Fissures before her, dancing, smiling, and taunting her before the cave. Chapter 69 [The girl] Chapter 69 Fissures won''t come closer. They will touch the girl at best, Haunt her like jesters hoping to cause misery and fun, giving her fear that they hoped would never disappear. There was an excuse in this show. They could always kill her, they looked like. That was false and worth learning. She knew they couldn''t, but it always felt as if they would. It was a terrifying hunting strategy that could destroy the morale of a lot of prey. Even upper Darks themselves could feel apprehension in the Haunting. She knew they were just a joke. They weren''t powerful. They couldn''t kill or become something great in this hill and area of many kings. She was just an ant. Unworthy of anything. She barely breathed and kept her cool. Even when they touched her with those nasty fingers, and looked at her eyes, forcing themselves onto her, they were just annoying. Screaming at her in the Haunting, she gazed into the darkness, into her Emblem, and hugged her rabbit. She went deep, losing herself, and remembered things of misery and pain. Hours passed until the sun disappeared, giving the night a rightful rein and immense satisfaction. By now, the girl was almost delirious because of the long Haunting. It felt like a bad dream usually, yet when the night came, the Fissures were gone. Where? How? Pain was around her when she opened her eyes and she couldn''t remember the details of this Haunting. Her eyes were tired, her arms and face wounded, and who knows what the rest of her body looked like. Bloody side remained, and nothing new came out of it besides fatigue. She probably endured it enough, or that was a lie. She ignored the pain. Her head and legs weren''t that bad. She survived much worse things than some mental battle. It was annoying like pain that never passed, almost like herself if the wound was deeper, or if this Haunting came up at a different time. It was her mistake. She should''ve allowed a weaker first hit. She winced in pain when she tried to move and almost fell asleep. That was bad. Her Emblem still shone from her forearm, giving much better light to this small shelter that was barely enough for her. It shined a little bit outside, giving her a path because it was already night. There was nothing out there when she looked. No Fissures. No moving shadows or light in some eyes. There were some bugs and.... noises. A lot of noises crawled into the night that arrived and changed the whole Coban Region. It was chilling. Screams, thuds, wind, and all sorts of noises wept into the red moon, surrounding the flat lands around this Holy Land. It was false hope to expect safety at night or day, but one was better. At night, howls spread, and terrifying noises reached everywhere at many lows or heights, giving plains and night different aura. It was now a prime hunting time, so the valleys and savannas became bloody and crazy. Most powerful Darks usually made their appearance, leaving weaklings away, and causing troubles in many territories. It did resemble a war. An ancient primeval war that was far from the Earth. She went out of her cave, thinking that Fissures disappeared because prime predators were around many corners, or they fled because they couldn''t have her. Many monsters could eat Fissures for snacks. No one wanted to be eaten by a higher level life-form. Especially when the powerful ate the weak. Fissures were surprisingly easy prey for some of them, so she glared if those were around. She failed to note anyone. She tried to focus on her hearing, notice changes, sense the surroundings, and recognize something hard. It was impossible for her current self. Wounded, it was already hard to do that when fresh, let alone in such a big place. She paused the moment she was outside the cave. There was no helping it. There was an incredible sight above her that caused her eyes to twitch. Stars. So many stars, it was impossible to count. Bright and pretty, she even gasped even when she had seen them countless times. It always happened. Above her little temporary shelter, the previous Hound waited, sitting and wriggling its tail on a cliff, creating another hiding spot. She noticed it and looked at it once before she ignored it as always. She hated it like any monster, yet... what was wrong with this one? What was wrong!? It was big and deadly, yet it never ate her, let alone wanted her flesh. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Hound jumped down, crunching something in its large mouth enough to accommodate multiple people. She paid no attention to it. It was always better to do so, even if it was endlessly following her like a lost dog. Why? Just why?! It was strange for her no matter how she doubted herself. She hated it, yet she couldn''t ever toss it or cause it to go away and leave her alone. It was a rather long-lasting case. She couldn''t hurt it, and it didn''t want to hurt her. It was like a circle of inevitability. A cycle that went on and on without an end in sight. And she tried many things, but Hound was like a mountain before her, so what to expect? Gradually, she found reason and excuses in herself to hate this one less. At least it didn''t want her. That was good, right? It was bizarre. They should all die. Drown! Die in flames! Following the night and starry sky, her time was much brighter, since the Holy Land had fewer Darks at this hour, and the starry sky was pretty and different from the sun. She didn''t know the reason, but the hills that surrounded her right now were close and safe, the same as the mountains further into those hills. There were five of them in total, reaching for the sky, looking flat and red. Close, there was a direct route to her home. She moved, ignoring Hound who was tracking her or breathing right onto her neck. That went on until many noises spread from the horizon, but due to the hills all around her, she saw very little of what was going beyond them. She noticed some lights were brighter than the stars, and noises were like chopping wood or grass or mixing bones, blood, and gore. She wasn''t sure what was right in this noise, but there was no way she wouldn''t miss out on anything dangerous. But first things first. She hurried away to quench her hunger. Her home wasn''t that far away because it was at the ground level of this Holy Land. It was a cave so hidden, that only a few Darks would ever crawl through a space hidden behind rocks and bushes. The entrance was a very tight hole. One had to fall into the darkness, and she always hit her head. Now was no different apart from her wounds and rabbit in her hands. Hound howled to the hole in dismay, disappointed that it couldn''t come inside even when it felt it should. The girl ignored it, glad to get down, and made no noise. Crawling to her home, she felt pain and fatigue coming for her. She was starving so much that she almost thought of eating this rabbit raw. That was a terrible idea. Her home was barely fit to call it one, but there were some branches for the fire, and a small made-up room made of some logs, hide, and grass created enough vanity. There were even some old metal plates that created shelves for her treasures. Her mattress consisted of many long leaves, with some fur in between. It was hard to tell if any of that was from Darks or regular animals. Aside were small military crates that she found lying around this region in her rare and dangerous expeditions. They acted as her storage or table. There were fewer things than one would expect. On her shelve were carved bones into knives or weird tools, followed by things she didn''t know how to use. There were even some bottles and machinery, followed by empty vials. She often thought of tossing some things away, but she never did because they were interesting items of humanity. She was one, right? She was human, no? Some of them even talked to her, before stopping years ago. Preparing the meal was easy. She had wood ready due to some rare chilly nights, so she prepared them and crashed a bunch of rocks together until they sparked against some dry weeds, creating embers for fire. She taught it herself by luck and frustration. She had no proper knife, but the ones made of bones ended up enough for this rabbit. She skinned it and used some rocks from her collection to give it some pounding attention. Afterward, she just stuck the rabbit onto a stick and let it sizzle above the flames. Salivating, crouching, she almost couldn''t stop glancing at this cooking meal. After a few minutes, she couldn''t stop herself. She bit into it, moaning, and falling to the ground. There, she ate and felt immense satisfaction. How long had it been since such a feast? She ate that rabbit whole, eating even bones that she crunched to paste. She glanced at the wall opposite her and shook her head. Then, she got up and took her clothes off, revealing many scars in various places, as well as her fresh ones. Some of them weren''t as nasty, although the ones in her size weren''t looking promising. Skin was red and purple, but not bone-deep. Blood was not escaping too much because of her previous shirt that helped like an improper bandage. Most wounds were already filthy, and one would expect some infection, yet nothing of that sort spread. Massing them, claw marks soon began to seep fresh blood and the girl grunted, taking this hit for a lesson. Other wounds were blunt damage from that fall, making her skin colorful and less tanned. Her head was no different, and some blood on her hair, face, and mouth was less than appealing. Most of it hurt the insides, while the outside dried up and left her skin bloodstained. Her black hair scatted around her shoulders, front, and back. She didn''t make too much noise, but changing her face when she touched or poked her wounds didn''t hurt. She knew they were temporary, like the pain, or misery. Then, she moved deeper into the cave, which was surprisingly clear as if it was a day. The flame wasn''t strong enough to cause so much light. There was something brighter, bigger, and much more mesmerizing than a little flame ahead. There was a small pond of water ahead, glistering in delightful colors. Immense sunlight was coming from a large crystal etched into a rather sizable round cave''s ceiling. Droplets of liquid fell from it every second, creating a pond the size of a pool below it. Chapter 70 [The girl] Chapter 70 The girl walked into the mesmerizing water, which looked like a mix of mercury, water, and starry sky. Ignoring the droplets coming from the tip of the large clusters of bright crystals that looked like one giant gem, she found her peace. The liquid soothed her as soon as she entered, forcing fatigue away, and even her wound visibly closed and her skin changed back to a healthy tanned shade. The water remained tranquil as if no one was there, and no blood could stain it. She ended up floating on top of it when she went deeper. Facing the crystal with occasion drops hitting her body, she healed like usual and lost herself in melodies that were no longer painful. They sand instead. Her black hair flowed around her, leaving her face open, eyes closed, and mouth relaxed. She ended up sleeping in this position, glad over her meal and yet another safe day. Nothing bizarre happened. Until she remembered that night and those noises, followed by rabid Fissures and that Hound again. She jerked awake. And when she did, a heavy crashing noise spread all around her, trembling the cave as if something crashed into the Holy Land. The water remained intact, and she realized it was an earthquake or a fight. Maybe both. It wasn''t her first rodeo, so she knew she shouldn''t stay underground. She might get lost again. She rushed out of the pond and found a new change of clothes. New was a vague term. She grabbed a long military shirt that had an unknown history behind it. It was dirty, and some blood stains were in some portions. Cleaning it was impossible. She tried. It wasn''t as if she cared for her face or appearance. Her priorities were straight and unlike her age. The shirt was too long for her frame, but enough at the same time. She had some belt that she secured around her waist and the shirt was so much better and not as baggy. Now, it was a weird dress instead. It took her less than ten seconds to get ready, which was more than she hoped for. Tremblings didn''t help with anything either. It sounded much more savage than many nights she observed. How many was it? How many hours had passed since she entered that water? Had she even slept? Was this related to the night, or noises from before? Something crazy could come over anytime, wanting to go through this region that was full of dangers or become its new master. She had doubts and hoped it was neither. She didn''t want to hope for a thing, let alone see something insane again. Her home should remain safe. Intact. But she knew people could come. Other humans, she judged. Without any weapons, she glanced from the opening that she always climbed from with some difficulty. It was a bit out of reach, but unlike before her meal, her legs were fine, and her side had no injuries whatsoever. Some scars remained, however, leaving them lingering with a thin layer of light over her skin. Outside, there was still night and a starry sky, so she figured she must have slept for less than a few hours. A whole day shouldn''t have passed, though she was never sure with all that singing and floating. A few glances at the moon answered none of her concerns, but it was a bit deeper into the starry sky. She glanced around, poking only her head out of the hole. Hound wasn''t there. Many tremors, explosions, howls, and shrill screams echoed into the night. Neither of them was unnatural to this forsaken land. Howls or screams, she couldn''t understand why would someone make such noises when there was an earthquake. Multiple battles were happening at the same time. She realized it, so she decided it was a good time to look around after checking her body was fine. As she jumped up, steps and some growling noises behind her revealed the same Hound that waited on a distant cliff. It jumped down as it noticed her, landing beside her, sniffed her head, and licked her face. She shook, smacked its snout, and even kicked its feet that were as large as herself. It growled and sat as if it was a command, but it realized she hadn''t voiced a thing. It whined, sitting and still looking far too big before her. The girl wondered what it expected, or what she could even do to it. She wiped her face with a short sleeve that went to her elbow. Was it Haunting her too? How? Could she feed it? How could she, when she had so little to eat? What did it want from her? She never figured it out, but it was many hundreds of cuts, if not more since they met for the first time. It was a deadly situation like many others that she felt were inevitable. Pained, loud, and confusing in many ways, Hound came and observed her ever since. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. This home changed ever since, while this Hound never hurt her. She forgot why, but the pain wasn''t a bad thing. She was weak back then. Very little. Blood wasn''t a terrible thing either, and Darks were always terrible, so she was confused about it. Glaring at those many eyes watching her, she trembled her fingers and quivered her mouth. Speak? What to say? How to talk? She could sing instead, though it sounded awfully wrong to her even as her social skills were at the level of a rock. Tremors and signs of battles were all over the place and sky, and some of them were quite close. She could feel it, and she didn''t want to be left out in her cave, even if it would never become ruins. It was her home for so long, she didn''t want to forget it, let alone leave it to rot. It was true that the food was scarce, but it was safe. Could she look for something new, or do anything in this place besides looking for food? Escaping was impossible. She knew there were monsters beyond the hills and mountains, so she knew it was better to remain in her safety. She was weak, afraid, and... licked. She snapped and once again kicked this annoying dog. She hurt her leg instead and began punching it just for Hound to lick her again, wincing her and leaving her on the ground. Its tongue was brutal like a wall, yet wet and sticky. Something sparkled then, leaving a single tremor echo into the night. Hound winced and dodged when she began truly angry, causing a white flash of light and sharp sounds that creased the air, creating a big hole in the hill. It creased around its fur and many rocks melted or turned to dust. Hound barked, playfully jumping up and down and leaving dust storms behind. Looking like a house dog willing to play with her, it wanted to play even when the occasion was wrong. It was too big for playing. The girl grasped her right arm beaming in light. She sighed and looked at how it swelled in her anger. It happened again. She scratched its uncomfortable revolving light and feelings. Adding some little cuts to her already terrible forearm was never pleasing, nor working. It was neither good nor bad. Most scars were old wounds, while her arm was healthy like always. She calmed down and figured she might as well look around if something new came up. Hills were perfect for that, or she might as well ascent one of the five mountains for better views. There were many crevices around them to escape to. There were hardly any nests. But some Darks could find her through smell and sight, so she had to be careful, not bleed, and not be too disheartened about this dog. She should also hide her right arm, but she never liked to do it because it provided great light in the night, even if it meant danger. It was also her tool, and she knew using everything was better than nothing. Safety came first, so she used grass and hard-to-see places as her path in her ascend, leaving Hound behind who was unhappy that no playing happened again. It wanted to help. The girl went up the hill to see the surroundings, which wasn''t that hard. She had done so thousands of times, even without Hound tracking her behind. This time, it didn''t follow her for some reason. Soon, she arrived fairly close to where she killed her last dinner. It was an elevated hill close to a large mountain, with a notable peak overseeing vast flat lands and horizons. She could see a lot of things from this hill alone. A lot of Darks. A lot more battles. Then, she saw it. Them. Machines. Two helicopters were hovering in the sky, and a bunch of maddening explosions were right below them, or around their proximity, causing her eyes to squint in the night because they were bright. Stars dimmed; she didn''t like it. There was an excellent moon tonight, so she could see well anyway, even if the brightness of those fights seemed as bright as the moon, if not brighter. She had seen these machines a few times before. But not two of them at the same time, and most were usually long destroyed before she could see them very well. This place welcomed no such metallic monsters, the girl knew. Seeing them, she got a bad feeling that it was the same situation as before, with people coming to hunt or look for something in her home or around those hills. Death, perhaps. It was so cheap around here that it was almost laughable. Should she come at them, welcome them, or look how they die this time around? What could she do to them? Why would she do it? Did she want to leave? Where? With whom? She was alone in this world for a long time. In this world and place, she had no escape besides her little cave. It seemed like her cage she was unwilling to leave. It was close to a trap. A prison. She was in a zoo, trapped in a spiritual trap that restricted her mind. A sudden panic struck her and the warmth of her arm woke her up. She shouldn''t be afraid. The light was so close, whispering that everything was fine, and she shouldn''t turn around. Power was in this voice. It wasn''t always there. She will protect her home if some fools will come and steal it from her. She won''t make the same mistake for the second time, even when she was young in the first time. Finding suitable weapons was impossible because she forgot about everything like yesterday. It was a bad habit because she didn''t want any of them when she was out there. But she had her right arm, which was as questionable as her life and always very close. In reliance, what should she lean on? She always acted appropriately because of her wits and learning from her failures. It wasn''t something cut for herself. So she made her choice; she could just rely on some rocks and her wits, and observe what had come. Too large things were too heavy for her anyway, and her treasures should remain in her little hole. She wasn''t feeble or helpless. She moved well around the Holy Land, all things considered, and with great food in her stomach, she felt much better than yesterday because eating Darks was never great. She preferred regular animals out of courtesy to her flesh and mind. Then came her humanity. Chapter 71 [The girl] Chapter 71 Hound was unable to climb the way she did, so it sniffed her out in a separate route. It smelt danger all over the Holy Land, so it howled in anguish when something changed across the space, which notified the girl. She noticed something terrible. It was the sound that lingered across the space, giving it away. Rifts spread above the helicopters, causing sharp noises that the girl hardly ever heard. It was rare. That noise felt like no howl but a destruction of space. It was sharp as if the earth was squeaking, tough glass was shattering, metal turned brittle and shattered, and a rumbling mountain crashed down. Openings of those couple of Rifts weren''t big, indicating Mild Rifts at best, though who knew what they were hiding? Even Mild Rifts had their Ranks. Some could have a lot of little monsters of low Rank but a ton of them. Others could have one or two very powerful Darks that came to one specific hunt or order. How one saw a Rift came through the opening, aura, and amount of Fog that could come out of it, or via the crumbling space. The girl had no idea how to distinguish them. She had eyes on different things while she kept her ears covered, not noticing a dark figure looming behind her, standing on two feet, looking human yet inhuman. She glared at the stars and those starry Rifts, wondering which was prettier. Their vision elevated the whole sight to new lengths, and even the explosions and some flames or light around the ground didn''t seem to be that bad. But the earthquakes kept going, and whatever was happening two miles away was hard to tell. She was mesmerized, ignorant, yet safe. The space over the starry sky, or the depth of those Rifts, illuminated the moon and her eyes. She looked up, gazing at that white star with its big red wound and mist as if they were celestial clouds. The moon was always there, looking wounded, yet stunning. They were right. The sky was always looking pretty. It wouldn''t betray her, as it gave the moon a great contrast of white and red. Adding to that various stars over the Holy Land, the girl was unable to remain calm. She treasured such sights. It didn''t matter to her when some monsters came from those Rifts after they stabilized in a few moments. It wasn''t enough for helicopters to disappear, or explode to bits either. Still, the tremors and wind changed after many Darks came, and it was a matter of time before both of those machines crashed to the ground, causing explosions and noises to spread. Many Fengs delightfully howled and went to work. Then, the trembling stopped and the battle turned upside down outside of this Holy Land. The War Rings came, and people and Walkers fought for survival or their mistakes, or hopes. This changed the whole picture that reached many eyes over those hills and mountains not that far away. And it went on and on and... on. The girl stared down for a whole hour, looking and hearing screams and explosions, and how some places changed completely. Even Rifts changed slightly, for there were many lights and powers that littered the ground or the sky. Devoid of care for her surroundings, back, or what was happening on the ground, she was an observer. She wasn''t even aware where she should watch, or whom. There were at least dozens of battles happening across this night. Fengs weren''t everything, and stalking Corruptors or huge ass Stompeeds didn''t take part in this war. There was a certain ceiling in Darks who were willing to come forward, for there was a close Holy Land and something dangerous that came over. Walkers were that, so a lot of surrounding territories went up in arms, going over to fight for their blissful darkness. Rifts themselves were secondary for this Holy Land or Darks, but Walkers took them as their priority. Thus, it was a matter of time before the Rifts shifted, wobbled, and no longer let Darks out. They became Barren and not Wasted. One could still come inside, however, but not as if it was a good idea or priority when their depths were unknown. It wasn''t safe. Explosions stayed or echoed further, revealing a desolate picture of obliterated ground that never reached those hills or mountains, let alone touched this Holy Land. There was nothing new in this sight for the girl who watched everything with clutched fists. Darks fought well, endlessly coming as monsters of their name, and it wasn''t just those Rifts that were there. Around this Coban Region, Darks moved and smelt those dangers. Those metallic monsters couldn''t keep up with them, for she too couldn''t do so. The girl thought escaping this region was impossible, and it was all she ever knew. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. As she watched from the top of a hill, the fighting subsided within two hours. Then, she glanced behind her, seeing nothing but a distant mountain. Hound was nowhere either and silence spread when a lot of battles moved further away, leaving whispering booms into the night. Only then did she decide to go down, putting forth an expedition to see if there was some loot or people. Usually, mornings were a perfect time for that, yet she wanted to look for the residues of those machines right now and not waste time. The last couple of times, she was unlucky, so perhaps this time would be different. Fearlessly, she got down the hill and met that annoying Hound again. However, there was something wrong with it. It was... wrong, and felt small. She shuddered and wondered what was that bad because she felt whispering nonsense and unease that came through her as if she saw them again. What felt wrong? This unease. This lingering dread. She tried to look for the cause and didn''t see it. Hound was in a corner of some valley, shivering in anguish and looking smaller than ever before. It squeaked like it got bullied out of its tail, and it kept at it in the corner, facing the wall. She wondered what happened to it. Then, she saw it. Felt it. A thing was closing on her home, looking for it. It was a Dark like the night itself, its eyes looking like Rifts, and it had no mouth. Built like a man and no shadow, it was no Fissure. Its skin was dark, shimmering in light purple flames and many lines as if its body was sculpted out of stones and dark Arcana. In a sense, when Corruption was compact, it allowed many Darks to wield all kinds of powers as long as they ate properly. In this Dark, there were small intangible lines, depicting deep-rooted veins of purple flames that were barely noticeable from the distance. It looked like a starry cloud of mud came to a visit, and two eyes looked at the ground, shifting and looking for something. The girl got shivers when she noticed it and nearly fell to her knees in horror. The pain in her right arm stopped the worst from happening, and it illuminated the darkness, but it barely did anything to this Creature. Right. It was a Creature; an upper-rank Dark. It was less than ten feet away from her, walking on two like a person, but unnaturally shifting its head as if it had a flexible neck. It seemed agitated as it moved each of its eyes separately. One glanced at the sudden arrival; the other at the sky and the ground. Then, its mouth spread, creating a line in a head that seemed metallic and smooth, looking odd like a mask. There were no teeth. Just a hollow endless pit worse than the Rifts. ¡°Foooooooouuuund you...¡± It screeched in a hollow tone and approached the quivering girl in slow cracking steps that revealed even more cracks around its arms and legs. Purple flames spread more, giving darkness pretty hues, and the Creature itself smiled like a demon. That insanity in that voice and face was more than dreadful. It lingered like the Haunting, causing her Emblem to sizzle in delightful white light. She couldn''t stop shivering and couldn''t move from her spot. Her Emblem couldn''t seize anything either. She was stranded in the middle of the Holy Land, and one of the kings might be close. The strange Creature, close to a human, approached her in weird steps as if it was too worked up or too excited to walk steadily or in a straight line, or it couldn''t walk well at all. The purple flames wavered and its mouth was open and started to whisper or mumble some nonsense. It was intense until it got close. Too close. Then, everything got so much worse when she realized it was bigger than she thought, towering over her with sheer pressure and aura that made it more prominent than that Hound. It was a whole mountain tall, yet its body was small. Her eyes watched it. It was the spirit that promoted something else. She realized something dreadful when her Emblem seized her hand and gave her strength, washing away the pressure when little lines started to travel around the right arm and cover half of her body. This Creature was even smaller than herself as if reality shifted and her arm moved by itself behind her, almost dragging her away to the ground, but it was futile. She couldn''t move, but it didn''t mean something else couldn''t. ¡°No... NO! This ain''t it!?!¡± the Creature argued in human tongue and broken English. It screeched, echoing in the wild echo. It hit the ground with clutched fists, cracking the earth and leaving the girl horrified. She flew away, tumbling as her right arm tried to save her. It did, but blood flowed as she coughed and felt tremors all over her body when the shock wave hit her. ¡°It promised. It promised! Prize! Mine. All mine!¡± the Creature smacked the ground again and again until it couldn''t distinguish between the ground and itself. It hit its arms and legs, pounding the dark skin. Like a chain reaction over its skin, cracks spread, flames started to turn, and it was getting hysterical even more. Eyes deepened and frenzied, turning even more insane and sharp. Its mouth curved and the flames tensed, disappearing inside. Then, it had enough and pounced at the girl whose fleeting crawling speed of her right arm couldn''t help herself. She couldn''t even move if it wouldn''t be for that delight. The Creature flew, opening its mouth and crawling for space as it flew to her neck. Then, the girl ducked down, feeling some pressure on her head when some sound echoed behind her. Approaching claws akin to a mountain stopped against something very sturdy, and a loud echo banged, shuddering the ground and hills more than this Dark. Afterward, earthquakes started, sounding exactly like what was happening before. A person arrived and saved one little life, standing behind the helpless bleeding girl with cracked half-white skin. She felt no pain when she glanced up to see a man standing behind her, patting her head, closely resembling some memory, or were all people looking the same? She didn''t know, but she etched this memory into her mind for as long as it lasted. Chapter 72 [The girl] Chapter 72 She hadn''t seen one alive face in a long time. There were Darks. More Darks. Oh, and more Darks. Some were strange, small, big, or even stranger than a bee. With face or faceless, she wasn''t sure how to look at breathing and living people, but this one was touching her head. Wasn''t that really rude, or reassuring? She wasn''t sure. This one behind her was revolving in pressure akin to a walking earthquake, which made his body odd, face twitching, and the ground below him was constantly shaking. But he wasn''t doing it too much, which she found strange. ¡°Jesus, this took me ages,¡± the man said, clutching the sizzling purple fists that changed into a huge jaw that wanted to devour his arm and head. He yelped as if frightened over the sudden change of that Creature. A single move of his arm smacked and crashed this manifested jaws before he smacked the Creature into a tall mountain, where it remained after a kilometer-long flight that happened in a single second. The girl couldn''t see it all, or notice how those two smacks changed the surroundings, cleaving through the rocks and changing the ground. The wind, tremor, and flash of dense light shocked her and her eyes closed. After a second, that Creature was nowhere to be seen. The man patted the confused girl on her head. ¡°Hey, there. Er... Uh. Who are you? Have you lived there all along? Nice clothes by the way. Are you even alive? It''s so strange with everything around this place is so... wild.¡± He asked in worry but didn''t get any answer. Rubbing his hair, he wondered what''s the point of worrisome children. ¡°Never mind. Where is everyone? I think I got lost and can''t find my team. Have you seen a tall curvy woman who has far too many tones and words to say?¡± The girl didn''t speak. She didn''t even nod as she observed this man whose face was calm, and tremors subsided within him and around him. She was on the ground, where her right arm supported her alone, though he was holding onto her, acting as if he was afraid to hurt her or get her killed. ¡°Well, you must have one hell of a life behind you, if you are so alive in this hellish zoo. I can see that in your hand and eyes. Dull, bright, yet strong. You... What the fuck!?¡± He yelped to the sky as if he understood how awkward he was speaking because she wasn''t responding. Why had he asked so many useless questions? Now, he felt awkward. The girl didn''t get him at all, but she saw him for the first time for sure. She also noticed something and smelt it even more. Droplets. She poked his bloodstained hand and shirt with her right arm, which caused her to wobble. Seeing wounds with fresh blood that carried something weird wasn''t good. She knew that was bad from the mere bloody principles. How else to survive than keep this liquid inside? She wasn''t sure why she should ever say or act for this man, but she panicked on instincts and felt this blood was bad news. She kept shaking yet her face remained dull like her mouth. ¡°Are you worried for me?¡± the man said and calmed down. She shook her head, watching his bleeding shirt. ¡°My name is Dreadus, so don''t be afraid. I am a soldier and a great Walker. Am chivalrous, or what was it called? Oh.... I didn''t think... it would come so soon... huh?¡± he glanced up and saw many eyes and one big mouth right before him. Hound was afraid of many things, yet the worrisome point was still close, and someone strange had never reached this far before. They were in the middle of the freaking Holy Land. Hound stopped whimpering like a lost dog and approached Dreadus. Then, it sat on its own before him and the girl, unsure of what was happening. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Dreadus shouted, not expecting a docile dog out of nowhere to be more than ten feet tall. At least it slowly got back to its proper size, growing every breath, until it overwhelmed his ideas. How was a Hound so big? Was it the Modification? That was kind of ridiculous Dark Aspect that could evolve Darks depending on circumstances. Dreadus sized this hell of a beast and wondered why it wasn''t attacking, or why was it alive. Hadn''t he practically wiped the surroundings and wiped the floor with it? Apparently, it didn''t work in the slightest. And the girl couldn''t see that dog and rather poked Dreadus and his shirt, gesturing somewhere safe. Dreadus ignored her for the time being because he wasn''t used to kids or their worries. He pulled a microphone behind his ear to his mouth while trying to ignore the Hound. ¡°Hey, this is Dreadus, is there anyone alive for this long? Code Alpha. Code Bored. Has anyone seen Santa Claus?¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Poking kept happening, so he patted the girl continuously, while Hound had no idea or insight into what was happening. Where was that Creature? Where were the others? Why was this man so deep into the Holy Land, or who was he smelling so good for? He stood like a charged nuke and felt so tame, sizable, hateful, yet bigger than a mountain. Hound wanted a taste of him, but its instincts did not when it was so close. The previous Creature was nowhere to be seen. Hound was glad over that fact and feared something worse could come. The girl was safe as well, so it licked her head, but she had a considerably pressing issue ahead. The wound. Blood! ¡°Dreadus!¡± a woman shouted from the mic, ¡°Where the hell are you?! Santa? You better wish for one! You lost your direction or head again, haven''t you?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Dreadus smiled and eyed the Hindered Rifts not that far away, looming behind a few hills. ¡°Haven''t expected Reaz of all fools to call me like this, or hear her alive. How terrible. I''ve killed the Primes already, so if you tone down your issues, we might reconcile.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Reaz said and a thud echoed behind her voice. ¡°Not the Grems, or... the Source, but it is safe to say that we got out of this ambush alive. Haven''t expected Rank 7 Mild Rifts out of nowhere. It was so sudden and...¡± ¡°Shut up. We are hardly getting out of here in one piece. Where are you?¡± Reaz said in notable surprise and hidden unwillingness to argue any longer. ¡°Down the Peak.¡± ¡°PEAK? Hell... Fucking hell! Wait there for us. We are coming,¡± Reaz ordered even if she wasn''t a superior like Dreadus, ¡°and don''t fucking joke or move away. Don''t litter around that freaking Holy Land either!¡± Dreadus sighed and figured the worst had passed. Reaz barely nagged him. That was a good sign. Unfortunately, they lost their helicopters because he was preoccupied with catching this starry sky and looking at that crazy Holy Land. It was a silly mistake, followed by a battle that he won spectacularly, so he didn''t have to give Reaz any face. Sighting, he figured this discussion shifted nowhere, and only Reaz had the guts to speak to him right now. Others should be preoccupied; like the girl who kept poking his wounds. ¡°Stop poking me!¡± Dreadus snapped and frowned, clutching her shirt, and lifted her with two fingers. The girl barely reacted as she flew upward, while Hound growled but kept sitting, sizing this man as if it was doubtful what was his point. Dreadus glanced at the dull and half-worried eyes of this clueless girl who wasn''t some youngling anymore. She wasn''t that small either to be called a girl. She looked around fifteen in his eyes at most, or slightly younger because she was underweight and not looking that good. But that Emblem was notable, and her baggy clothes hid startling flesh and scars. Her face and eyes were especially concerning, followed by that light and great treasure in her right arm. ¡°Seriously... What and how long were you in this hell? This is ridiculous! How have you lived, you dull soulless creature!¡± He tried to joke but sounded like he insulted her instead. She couldn''t tell the difference anyway and took his wound for a terrible thing. She bet this man was a stupid idiot and didn''t know blood was terrible to lose. Dreadus wasn''t aware of how out of touch he sounded either. Even Hound gave him numerous weird looks, while the girl reconsidered some more powerful measures if this man was a fool. She didn''t reply and was worried about the blood spilling out, creating a new pond. It would cause many Darks to flock here, which was the main reason she was poking him and reminding him of the wounds. She didn''t even notice her own wounds or her wounded skin. Yet he didn''t listen to her whatsoever, so she was frustrated and wanted to kick him, but could she? Kicking people was different from monsters, wasn''t it? Caring about it seemed like a bother, so she started to poke him better. It changed nothing and gave Dreadus even more reason to tell her more unnecessary words. It was her first time seeing her kin alive after so long, so she had no idea how to convey to him her worries in any other form. It wasn''t Dreadus''s concern since he was an idiot. He kept her above the ground as he argued and talked to her to no avail. That went on until a Creature screeched from afar, exploding one of the Peak into bits and pieces of large rocks, creating a huge halo of darkness and purple light around it. Then, it turned serious. It was yet another Modification. One could never be sure what any Creatures acted for, liked, or wished for in the Madness or Corruption. This one was deep in hellish Madness, performing drastic countermeasures against Dreadus and his Vibration and Gravity. It grew slender and decided to focus on the long-range attacks, so it ended up looking like a corpse, squeezed and dead. Dreadus sighted, ¡°Should''ve slammed it further.¡± He said and put her down, almost slapping her fingers in half. ¡°Don''t move. I will deal with it and then we talk. Is that a pinky promise?¡± He offered her a pinky finger but she wasn''t sure what to do with it. ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± She gazed into his eyes as if he was a moron. ¡°Pinky goes over the other. Then we...¡± She grabbed his pinky with her whole fist and moved it left and right, jerking it down and up. ¡°That... will do. Now, stay.¡± She wasn''t a dog, but Hound growled as if agreeing in her stead. Dreadus forced her aside right when that Creature got ready, unleashing a vast array of mountainous fists made of dark Arcana. Each was a hundred feet in diameter, forming out of the halo or the space itself. Dozens of them crushed from the sky, creating vast and impenetrable patterns that followed shrill screams. It moved above Dreadus, flying and changing the sky over the Holy Land. Everything exploded in the air, rather than at the earth. Dreadus unleashed his power by connecting to his Emblem that sizzled like an engine under his gray uniform. Tremors spread again, crashing with powerful pressure as if he reversed gravity, and everything about him began to shake. Chapter 73 [The girl] Chapter 73 Countless strands of seen-through Arcana spread from Dreadus until he changed their form into many fists. One couldn''t see much up close. Then it flooded by a simple gesture when he punched upward once, crashing hundreds of his fists against the screeching Creature in less than two seconds. It was out of its mind. It truly went insane and its halo was cruising around it, floating hundreds of feet away in protection and manifesting patterns. Fists met one another, causing exploding shock-waves and bursting chunks of hills to pieces. Once more, the Creature lost this exchange but it wasn''t over yet. It howled and opened its mouth wide. Then, it shoved its arm into its mouth, pulling a purple orb from its mouth. Right as the Creature grasped it, it slipped down, crushing Dreadus''s technique where it hit the ground with its legs, a halo floating right above. Earth shook. It was as if a mountain arrived, and its weight increased a million-fold, causing its feet to go deep into the earth. It struggled to move, so it splintered the earth around it to pieces and began to float once more. Its body flames intensified and it turned into a Creature that sizzled like a black hole surrounded by purple flame. That orb was intense, creating a gravitational pull that caused Dreadus to frown. ¡°Jejejeje....¡± it chucked. ¡°Death to you. To you.... Yooooooouuu...¡± Dreadus lost this exchange with a frown, surrounded by the protective layers that also helped the girl and Hound behind him. He took this Dark Creature for an eyesore. Many cultures described these kinds of Darks as bizarre. Some regarded them as utter demons, others took them for abominations. Some even revered them, which stated the worst of humanity. Creatures were called many ways depending on Walker''s circles, but as a whole, calling them Sappients was the appropriate term. A Creature was a fitting name since they were insane and weird, yet mostly inhuman and human at the same time. Some were almost perfect in human proportion, posing with acute muscles, two eyes, sharp chins, slender waists, wide shoulders, and long limbs. They also had two genders. Physical Dark Aspects were less prevalent, for they were Rank 6 and above in most cases unless one was very young. Their societies were known as the most advanced and truly fit to call them crazy. This one was far from that idea as its limbs were tall, but wailing in stress and thinness. Its smile was creepy, it had no nose, and most of its skin was smooth, cracked amid the flaming purple lines, and that halo around it was weird. It hovered around it but didn''t seem to do much. This Creature stood a hundred feet away from Dreadus, cracking its fingers and holding its orb. Earth cracked and its body was the same, yet its smile and eyes kept its insanity intact. ¡°Kill!¡± It cackled and went for it. Thankfully, Hound and the worried girl were both fine, hiding behind Dreadus, or he was the one who protected them. Either way, Hound didn''t trust everything and stomped the ground, jumping over to the girl who was weak and wounded against this sort of storm. ¡°Caaaaa!¡± the Creature screamed and crashed the purple object. Purplish flame hell unleashed its might, causing spiraling cocoons to envelop its thin arms, and its surroundings exploded like a titanic meteor that forced the gravity around it to reverse. It immediately attacked by jumping forward, but Dreadus just put his palm forth. ¡°You are messing with me, so this will hurt both of us. I don''t like it when it goes like this, so disappear. I have someone to talk to.¡± He pulled the hand up, seizing this Creature after he hadn''t done much for a couple of seconds. He prepped his Arcana by surrounding the entire Holy Land with it. It was costly, yet when he forced his spread palm down and straight, things changed. The Creature couldn''t see anymore. It was narrow-minded in its Madness. It had no other strategy than brutally murdering its prey. Unlike Fissures, it didn''t like to play. Not usually, that was, because Creatures were strange Darks. They were machines for killing and cleansing, yet many of them were oddities and unworthy to remain in a large sack. Individuality mattered. Their Letters too. Their faces as well. Right when Dreadus pulled his arm down, the whole Holy Land trembled, the Peaks shivered and began to crumble, and other things soon followed. Bit by bit at first, right when the Creature was approaching Dreadus, they deteriorated as if squeezed. Then, the hills started to do so as well, crumbling as if a gigantic invisible palm descended and clasped the whole Holy Land, pinning the Creature before it ever got close to him. Flames puffed and sizzled, and whatever force this Creature holding wasn''t very wide. With enough quantity, Dreadus extinguished the flames under his palm. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He made a fist next, crushing everything when he squeezed every bit of his Arcana like his fist. Sweeping his back and fisting the air, he finished this move that destroyed the whole Holy Land in less than ten seconds. The Creature was somewhere in the rubble, its flame dull, and its halo weakened under the pressure. Every one of his moves correlated to an invisible large fist, unleashing total devastation that followed even more pressure and tremors. By now, the girl realized this man was the cause of the earthquakes. It was no monster, or was it true? Right now, she thought of this man as nothing different than them, but she wasn''t fearful. He looked like a human. Like her. Dreadus huffed a breath, bent his back, and pushed his arm forward. The Creature flew far away alongside a ball of earth, leaving the area barren and destroyed beyond recognition. The girl hated it the moment she saw dust clearing up. The Peaks were annihilated. Hills were gone. Her home was no more. Anger and helplessness enveloped her arm, yet she couldn''t do much about it. She just had to hold onto something, lest she disappear away like a leaf into the wind. Dreadus felt so good about unleashing this rare Skill that he cheered and nodded to himself multiple times. Then he turned, watching the girl''s flabbergasted expression for the first time. She was hugging Hound''s leg, looking like a scared cat because Dreadus had forgotten about her. Since he had to use his Arcana for everything, destroying this whole Holy Land, she was in the range. It was Dreadus''s fault. His power could crash her by just sheer physical conditions. She almost flew away, crumbling like the rocks. Thankfully, Hounds were Rank 5 Darks at a minimum and weren''t some dogs, so she had no choice but to rely on its leg. Most Hounds were heavy and big, aggressive like most Fengs, but their heads were silly and kind of big. Dreadus recognized this Hound was bizarre, so he was kind of confused when he saw it protected that girl. Why was it so tame? His silly mind couldn''t understand how it was possible because he knew this Coban Region and knew what was hiding all over Australia. Frankly, this place was one of many other hells because that''s how Australia operated. Some strange things were impossible to know straight away. Then, there were excuses and answers. Some Walkers could tame various Darks for their benefit, coming to terms with some strange Skill, or powers, or literally bricking the whole Corruption or Darks apart. It was about power. A Bond? When power was distant, laying down a foundation like a vast sky, taming was possible. Unfortunately, most Darks were crazy, so it wasn''t common to see tamed Darks. This girl accomplished it for some reason, and she was dubious to do so on so many levels that Dreadus suspected there wasn''t just one white-red moon in the starry sky. Could it be like this because of her? Unlikely. The cause was probably the Hound itself. A Mutation, or something else could create wonders. Modifications were unknown, but Rank 5 or above were not. Hound wasn''t hostile to him, so Dreadus felt even more doubts when he recognized this problem. In any way, this was an interesting oddity befitting of Australia. Including this girl, he was happy that he found some secondary objectives out of nothing but sheer luck when he got lost and walked into the Holy Land without knowing it. Well, here was another problem. The Holy Land was no more. Despite his success, he was clueless. He wasn''t even aware of what was below his feet, almost obscured under his outbursts, tremors, or rubble. Humming, he looked over the horizon when approaching shouts and noises came over. They revealed a bunch of people that landed on the ground behind him. It was his team that survived an ambush of unlike properties. If it weren''t for Dreadus, nobody would survive beside him. ¡°What the fuck was that Dreadus! The Peaks! This freaking Holy Land should''ve remained intact, you moron! Was it in the way of your head or what? You seriously need to think about a therapist.¡± A naughty voice said, coming from Reaz. She was rather pretty and toned to the bone, sporadically clothed to shine her numerous Emblem parts scattered over her body. Her uniform revealed her legs and arms whole, while the rest had some other holes. There was just one Emblem, however. It was her Rank that changed it, giving her Emblem new physical manifestations, and giving her an edge in her overall body proportions and Localization. For some Walkers, the size and where an Emblem resided was extremely important, and hers were all over the place, and relative to most body parts. Seeing her, Dreadus had less than a mood to hear her nagging, so he ignored her and turned to Hound and the girl next. ¡°Hey! Don''t ignore me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dreadus said, turning to her as if she was an annoying eyesore. He even picked his nose in protest. ¡°Secure the location, fools. Some trouble might come soon.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± one older man said. ¡°Secure your ass next. What have you done? Why?!¡± ¡°I will do it!¡± Reaz snapped and forcefully calmed down, stopping Esten from doing unnecessary work. Her visible veins on her forehead almost snapped, so she pointed to the other members of the team. There were four others besides Reaz and Dreadus. All of them were Walkers above Rank 5. ¡°Maria,¡± Reaz ordered a young-looking lady below her age. ¡°Take Esten and secure the perimeter and edge of the former Holy Land, or I will kick our leader''s ass first.¡± ¡°You have our blessing,¡± Maria said. ¡°No kidding...¡± Esten sighed and nodded. Two of them left, leaving the remaining pair behind. They were siblings who looked quite alike, even if their genders were different. How bad was it? Well, the charm of the sister beside her brother was contagious, or was it in their genes that made them attractive? Either way, sibling Walkers weren''t that rare, but they were quite something because of their upper Ranks. Reaz pointed at them to follow her as she approached Dreadus who turned back to them. As Reaz did her work, she looked around and felt irritated. They were supposed to look around the Coban Region for the future research party and do some searching, target training, and lock-seeking. Destroying or going into the Holy Land was silly. Impossible. Unnecessary! Chapter 74 [The girl] Chapter 74 How was Reaz supposed to speak to her superiors, now that they botched this completely? What will even her boss think? Well, she won''t do it. She would leave this mess to Dreadus out of sheer spite because he caused this problem for himself. Seeing the rubble, she approached him when he ignored her and knocked on his back. ¡°Piss off, miss who talks too much,¡± Dreadus said coldly. Siblings stopped her from kicking and unleashing her Emblem on the back of their leader, one using Ice, the other trapping her literary. Dreadus crouched before Hound and the girl. ¡°Good job staying in place. That was a test, you see. You succeeded!¡± The girl kept hugging the surprisingly soft-furred leg. Hound didn''t seem to mind her and stood like a small hill over them. Dreadus ignored it for the betterment of his spirit, but Reaz saw it and was confused as to why there was a Hound alive after watching what Dreadus had done. He crashed this whole Holy Land after all, so what was some dog? The girl looked at Dreadus and had no words besides looking at his bleeding chest and taking his act of destroying her home as a terrible consequence of her actions. She felt sorry for herself on many levels. ¡°Since you are alive, it speaks of some reward, doesn''t it?¡± Eying him, she got concerned and left Hound''s leg alone. She patted her clothes and her dismay over the destruction of the surroundings had no trace on her face. She was furious and disappointed and had yet to give any regard to her own wounds. How to act? What to say? She always got so bad when anger got to her, yet she couldn''t do much right now. Her arm was heavy today and seemed very tired. She didn''t want to try anything before a group of people came over to a land of rubble. They lived. They survived. Did that mean they were better than the monsters or was their death around the corner? In some sense, the girl felt those people were lucky and bad. That was the first. As she stood, she was taller than the crouching Dreadus right before her. ¡°Can''t you speak?¡± he asked her openly. ¡°Isn''t it polite when I saved you?¡± ¡°Just whose fault is that?¡± Reaz shouted behind him, frozen in space-time and hindered by ice on her legs. Siblings beside her were quite familiar with how to calm her down, and Reaz had no issue with doing this either. It was inevitable intent that crashed many Walkers and their mind, and Reaz wasn''t willing to contain her aggression because it would make her weak. It was in her nature. In her Emblem. Dreadus seemed to hear a barking dog or a chirping annoying fly behind him, so he glanced up just to see stars, and... quite open space. ¡°Oh, I overdid it. But see? We see so much better now?¡± This time, the girl kicked his face. It did nothing but stop his voice and shock his insides. ¡°Eh?¡± Even Reaz shook. ¡°My.... home,¡± the girl whimpered, and a small tear escaped from her eyes. By now, her right arm seemed calm yet tensed, and half of her skin was long back to its soft and sunny color. ¡°Y-you jerk! What a jerk, right, Vera?¡± Reaz laughed and pointed at him and looked at Vera, the sister of Vern. ¡°Don''t stab me into this discussion, please,¡± Vera said coldly. ¡°Look at that calmly. Don''t you see with eyes open?¡± ¡°You should seek a therapist yourself,¡± Vern suggested to Reaz, who preferred these siblings over anyone else. Heat spread and she crashed the locks and hugged them both too tightly, causing them to fall to their backs. They complained and faulted one another for their weak locks. Reaz patted her palms and came beside Dreadus, who still felt bare feet on his face. ¡°Are you enjoying it? Savor it... please.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡°Shame I don''t have any way to get photos, but I know a good painter, so...¡± Dreadus gently swayed the feet from his face and apologized. ¡°Home. This was your home, right? Well, it is my bad, but the world is not benevolent, and so am I.¡± The girl tried to keep her expression cold, but her eyes were moist, and her fists were enthralled in her anger. Who were these people to come here and wreak such havoc for a mere Jailer? She must wonder if their minds were on their heads, or if their faces were real. Dreadus didn''t know her, but if anything, he was a good reader of characters. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Reaz wasn''t. ¡°Who is this girl? Where has she come from?¡± She didn''t reply and still eyed bowing Dreadus. ¡°I found her in the middle of these hills, close to the Peaks.¡± ¡°The Peaks? Huh?! What? Here? Are your eyes right?¡± ¡°What about yours? Do you see ghosts? I see that girl as well.¡± Vera suggested behind her. Reaz approached this unknown girl, but Hound stopped her and nearly gnawed at her face. Reaz jumped and screamed. ¡°What the fuck! Hound! Kill!¡± Reaz snickered and pounced forward on instincts. Dreadus snapped his fingers and pushed Reaz half a mile away into the Holy Land to chill down. ¡°It is surprisingly windy today,¡± he said nonchalantly. ¡°And quiet,¡± Vern added, nodding to herself. ¡°I sneezed. Apologies,¡± Vera declared as she patted her mouth. She and her brother were quite familiar with this team, even if they were the newest additions. Dreadus got up and exchanged glances with them, but they didn''t seem to care about anything as long as they were together. Dreadus saw their cold and similar faces and fell to his knees. Pain? Blood? He underestimated his wounds when he fought like a madman without care. Traveling into a pair of unknown Rank 7 Mild Rifts was a big gamble, and that last attack was quite a pain in the ass. The girl clutched his pinky finger, helping him not to fall. ¡°I am sorry for your home,¡± Dreadus repeated. ¡°But this is quite a terrible region. How long have you been here? No one would expect anyone living here, so I thought you were kidnapped or something.¡± ¡°Aren''t you assuming too much!?¡± Reaz''s voice suddenly said from a dozen feet away. She flew and landed right back in Dreadus''s face. He caught both of her feet with one hand and yanked her away. She snatched at the ground, landing her feet onto the rocks, and approached them again, no longer holding intentions to kill that Hound. It was standing like a statue, growling at her while locked on that unknown girl. ¡°Alright, this is taking too long. We have a mission here, little missy, so be it your home or your prison, we aren''t here for sightseeing or taking care of some kids. If you won''t come with us, feel free to remain here. I almost suggest it.¡± ¡°I don''t like you, hag,¡± the girl said in shaky English, pointing at Reaz, and sounding as if she hadn''t spoken in a long time. Reaz shook at such a blunt comment and her eyes couldn''t believe it. Dreadus laughed as if he heard the best joke ever. ¡°What the fuck did that brat call me?¡± Reaz asked Vera. ¡°She hates you,¡± Vera nodded in approval. ¡°Hag.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are really detestable,¡± Vern agreed. ¡°Hag...¡± Then, the girl pointed to Dreadus and poked his wounds, causing his face to twitch. ¡°Great. You can speak, but this wound is nothing. Trust me. I am strong!¡± Dreadus chuckled, stood up, and hit his chest with his fist. Bloody droplets seeped further, and a few droplets tried escaping to the rocky ground. The girl panicked and caught the droplets. ¡°Uh... Who... cares? Blood. Dangerous.¡± she said and pointed in the direction of her home. Even without hills or mountains to see, she knew where it should be. ¡°We''ve dealt with worse,¡± Reaz said while suppressing all her urges to bully this brat. ¡°Night... dangerous.¡± the girl said in worry. ¡°We know,¡± Dreadus assured her. ¡°We are Walkers. A team from the Federation. Do you know the Federation?¡± She shook her head. Dreadus was finally glad he hadn''t spoken silly in the past. He feared his English was bad and this girl didn''t even know what he was talking about. He was wrong, so it was worth cheering for. ¡°How long were you here?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Family?¡± No response. ¡°Any... anybody? Anything?¡± ¡°Survive,¡± she said simply. ¡°Ah, dear Australia!¡± Dreadus slammed his face and turned to Vern. ¡°Can you treat my wound?¡± He sighed, forcing her palm away from his pinky. He pulled his upper uniform and revealed many nasty wounds to Vern, who was an Elementalist of Ice Element. ¡°Ice is not good. You will get burned. You are strong. Sturdy. This much won''t unfortunately kill you.¡± ¡°But she is worried.¡± ¡°Are you her dad or what?¡± Reaz teased him to appeal her justice. ¡°I will be If I have to.¡± The whole squad froze as if they couldn''t believe their eyes. What did their leader say? Some of them made weird faces, knowing this nonsense was hard to misinterpret. ¡°What? It feels like this girl is my responsibility.¡± Dreadus said defensively and looked around them as he put his uniform down. Even the girl froze. Dad? Family? She denied everything. Anyone. Death awaited. Another pair of tears spread and even her hovering hand quivered. Dreadus''s pinky was far away. ¡°Home... Wound,¡± she pointed away, whispering. ¡°You want to go home? Sure. Federation is...¡± ¡°She probably means something else, moron,¡± Reaz suggested. ¡°Not your head, of course.¡± Dreadus had a lot to learn. He watched how this girl got to her feet, let go of some internal turmoil, and gripped his pinky. Then, she led him to a barren region close to a former cliff. The opening to her home wasn''t entirely buried, which was a miracle. It was even a bit more open, yet still narrow. It was between quite big rocks and almost at the perfect ground level, so it survived Dreadus''s final card, or it was lucky to go between his invisible fingers. Dreadus came with her and watched how she pointed to that hole. ¡°Down...¡± she whispered. ¡°Alone...¡± She didn''t want some annoying woman to see her home. Dreadus understood that as he glanced behind at his team who also walked with them. ¡°Go check the helicopters and those who survived.¡± ¡°I am sure others did so already,¡± Reaz argued. ¡°Then do it twice. I will see... what the hell is this about.¡± Reaz twitched her lips and begrudgingly left with the siblings. But she saw that hole and noticed that alloy. This was no small matter. They talked and stood in the middle of the Holy Land, yet no Darks arrived. It might not be that safe, but who knows what was happening in the outskirts, or with Maria and Esten. Dreadus was their boss, and even if he wasn''t that good, his fighting and leading capabilities were hard to neglect. He watched how the girl climbed down, watched by Hound aside who couldn''t come inside. ¡°What to do with this?¡± Dreadus asked her and pointed at Hound. She shrugged and said. ¡°Sit.¡± It sat aside, rumbling a big thud with its ass, whipping the air with its tail, and glaring at Reaz as if wondering where to kill or eat this one. Immediately? Cleanly? Dreadus looked at the cleaning tail and eyes full of confusing insanity. He felt as if he stepped into a very weird place today. ¡°What the...hell are you?¡± Hound sniffed him, rumbling some growls, and glared at him with dozens of curious eyes. This one deserved to live, it knew. Chapter 75 [The girl] Chapter 75 Ignoring this Hound became easy when it sat on its ass and did nothing but watch over the hole aside. Dreadus got over it quickly. Climbing down was another question. The girl wasn''t sure how to go about it, but she could always try to retrieve the liquid as long as it would have its fine cage. Down below, trying to look for some sort of container was easy, but before she finished, she heard a crashing noise. Dreadus fell down after he increased the hole a little bit because of his wide shoulders. Once again, he wasn''t sensible, but she didn''t tell him to wait, or... did she? She said sit. Perhaps she considered it enough for both of them but wasn''t sure about either. She thought he wouldn''t fit like Hound. ¡°Oh, this is??¡± Dreadus looked around and noticed quite a few things that caught his eye around this cave. Then, he froze, shocked himself twice to his cheeks, and slapped himself twice more afterward. He saw everything thanks to the light of that big pool and the crystal above it seemed absurd. That one was the most prominent. It survived the mayhem above and even the walls were the same. Frankly, this whole place hadn''t felt his attack in the slightest. How? Considering how much effort he put into that Creature, he realized this cave wasn''t simple the moment he saw it. Getting down was also a challenge because the opening wasn''t some cave, but a hollow shaft made of something. What he was watching exceeded his expectations. It was some sort of Tomb. Walker''s Tomb? He considered multiple things when he looked. He felt it was wrong. It looked old and neglected, and that crystal was very wrong. ¡°Is that Arcalyst, or something else altogether? How old is that?! It is big and... clear.¡± The girl shook her head and figured there was no helping it when he got down. Watching him, she seized her bone knife and wondered what would happen next. This one didn''t seem that bad, but... There was another shock coming. Dreadus had one after the other, and her home wasn''t on this list. Right before the place she called her home and where she cooked her last feast, there were big flat walls of dark purple metal. It looked sturdy, yet there were thousands of cuts presented on them, etched for all eternity. It wasn''t everything. Below them was a corpse. Walker''s corpse. It was at least a few years old, dry, and cold in death for a long time. It was a big corpse, indicating a man. He deteriorated, though his uniform was clear, as well as... lacking a head. Skull was not far away, screaming at nothing in the corner. ¡°B-Benjamin?!¡± Dreadus recognized that uniform and linked a couple of information that he knew. The girl approached him like a ghost and poked his wounds with her knife made of human bones. The other arm did so with a finger. ¡°Enemy...¡± she whispered. ¡°W-what?¡± Dreadus mumbled in shock. She pointed at the walls and tried to point to one answer she thought was correct. ¡°Cuts... Days... Nights.¡± ¡°W-what? Wait. Wait. What is that corpse? You have been here for over a decade?! We sent so many people to look through this Coban Region and...¡± She had no clue what he was talking about. What was even a Coban Region? Any enemy was a dead enemy in her eyes. She expressed no concern about this opinion whatsoever. She left that corpse there for years to rot and decorate her room. It was a history that put some fear in her, but also some doubts in others. Trust? What trust or worth did it have? Survival and power were as important, if not better, and more crucial than anything else. ¡°What killed him? Darks? Owner of the Peaks?¡± The girl pointed at herself. ¡°Enemy...¡± and then at that corpse. ¡°You... killed Rank 7 Walker?!¡± Dreadus had his doubts and watched that crystal and her arm. He was familiar with Benjamin Franklin from the former US Division. He was a surviving member from important areas devout to the former United States of America that fused with the Federation upon his disappearance. Back then, his disappearance was odd and created some tension. But Franklin''s family was big and influential, continuing to prosper even without him. ] Benjamin was an old Walker and almost as old as the Walkers themselves. ¡°Did he hurt you over that thing?¡± Dreadus pointed at the crystal not far away, getting a hint that this situation was nothing simple. Considering the Holy Land, Benjamin, and that thing or that pool, he might not see everything. He wasn''t perfect, but he wasn''t some young fool either. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The girl nodded, making a difficult step forward and escaping no gaze. She observed this person before her and approached him with uncertain steps. Was he fine? Will he speak, make excuses, or do strange acts like the one before? Years... before? Voices whispered upon her daunting indecision. [TURN HIM!] [Forgive him... See him...] [KILL HIM!] ¡°This... did...¡± She offered her arm that was shining in her Emblem. It was long like a blade going from the wrist to the end of the elbow. It wasn''t at the point of important arteries and faced the outer section of the forearm, not at the side of the palm but knuckles. Its innermost flow was white, while the surroundings were black like charcoal, stirring and leaving thin mist going a bit to the whiteness. It almost reached her knuckles in a little sharp tip. ¡°Emblem? I see,¡± Dreadus sighed and scraped his short hair. ¡°This is difficult. Odd. I....¡± ¡°My... home?¡± She asked in worry that he was misunderstanding something. ¡°Nah. This man... I knew him.¡± She gave him a long unapologetic look and clutched her knife tightly. ¡°Sorry. I mean, what does that mean? This man was old and good. You? That pool. Do you want to leave? Are you even aware of how people work or what is going on in the world? What is it that you''ve done in this place all these years?¡± She couldn''t answer. She had no regrets about survival or the things she endured or done. Dreadus could see that in her and felt no regrets about his words. He was more sorry and confused, and ashamed this even happened. Dreadus didn''t blame anything either. He was no hypocrite because he had some blood on his hands as well. There were some people and Walkers who didn''t share the same sentiment and the world was vast with dangers, people, and options. There was a place for almost anybody and anything. But for a kid to kill a Rank 7 Walker? What sort of thing occurred here for Benjamin to die because of...what? As Dreadus thought of possibilities, a couple of things became plausible. Rank 0 Awakening was curious and a lot more dreadful than one would consider. Some Rank 0 Emblems were nasty little things with malicious effects caused by unkempt Emblems. This girl might have something like that, though he couldn''t tell it straight away. He thought about it, saw and knew the Holy Land, and saw her scars. She had some story, and surviving in this place might be more terrifying than he could ever assume. Then, an even more terrifying idea spread and he clutched her head, trying to pat her and ease the pain. She just tensed up more and her offered Emblem began to churn. Her eyes hidden behind strands of her black hair looked at him and a bit of white light stared from them as well. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°I... damn hope that...¡± It was futile contemplation to understand this situation. ¡°Sorry.¡± Reaz and the siblings were back and reached out to his communication gadget next, causing the situation to tense a little, but the girl was fine and Emblem was not wild. A simple bone knife could not possibly go further than nowhere, though it tried. It really did. ¡°Oy, Dreadus! The situation outside is getting kind of macaroni. We should leave quicker than anticipated because of your shitty head.¡± Reaz stated. ¡°Hm...¡± Dreadus nodded, contemplating something when the girl slapped his arm away and walked aside, figuring that this person was sorry and didn''t want much of anything. When she came back, she offered him a skull of clear dense liquid. What an offering! Her eyes were clear and her hair was unkempt like most of herself because of that previous storm. So when she offered a skull of no human, such a dreadful and innocent combo was deadly. Had Dreadus ever met or seen someone like that? Something in him moved, and he wasn''t sure if it was fear or expectation when he looked at her. Was she a monster or an unfortunate incident waiting to grow up, or was it worse? What had she endured in these lands, or what Benjamin caused or done? He wished to ask, but she answered half of the story with a couple of words. Seeing that pool and crystal was that, and her arm was the other. ¡°I am not thirsty. Do you want to come with us... or will you come, please? I don''t think this place is your true home and staying here is not something you want to do for eternity. It is weird to ask, considering I destroyed your home and...¡± Grunting, she looked hurt when he opposed her skull. So she splashed his face and torso with the water, sizzling the pain and blood away and healing his wound. Not only did his external wounds heal, but his outer wounds all faded. He yelped, touched his face and chest, and felt the turmoil in his Cycles as if something terrifying invaded them. Emblem began to scream, and everything about his head and eyes started to blink. He got dizzy, so the girl used this opportunity to sip some of the remaining liquid from the skull and splattered some mist from her mouth around her skin. Then, she watched how this grown man began to scream and tremble. She seized his pinky, helping him to remain on his feet. The first time was problematic. She knew it and barely remembered that time herself. ¡°Want... more?¡± Dreadus kindly refused, breathing, closing his eyes, and gesturing his arms forward, slapping the air and almost hitting the girl. Minutes into this, he asked her something after closing his eyes and gesturing around him. The same question came to her mind. Leave, or not? She couldn''t speak. Holding the skull of an unknown creature, she contemplated until she settled on what mattered. Dreadus opened his eyes and looked at her choice. A simple hesitant nod was all there was to it. Why or what were her choices anyway? Were they even hers? Could she even disappear without her Holy Land? What more could she lose right now? Her treasures? The pool was too big for her. What survival was worse than here? Sure, she was safe and healed thanks to it, but it can''t quench the thirst. Sometimes, it was even hurtful, leaving her lost in herself. Dreadus felt it first-hand and struggled with it. While the girl struggled for food against Darks of all kinds, a place in this world was not hers to decide. Yes. Perhaps it was always like that. Others always decided for her. It wouldn''t become anything but a nightmare if it weren''t for these hills and this cave. Longing and glancing at that crystal, Dreadus promised her that he wasn''t like Benjamin. Not as if he knew what she felt or knew about that man, but he wasn''t like him regardless of his death. But a spark of greed was definitely in his mind because he recognized the importance of that crystal. Chapter 76 [The girl] Chapter 76 Such an unknown and bizarre treasure like this cave could change the status quo if used well, and there was something weird about that water that stirred the unknown in his mind and body. It felt deep, as if he felt touched and his Emblem was itching to get closer to something... well, terrifying. How much worth it held? That was probably unknown because this sort of thing had never been seen before. Dreadus would know. His System and Emblem wouldn''t lie, for he watched his Screens and felt the screams of his internal turmoils and merciless Eyes. The energy of this cave was incalculable under his own hefty accomplishment. Connection to his System was unable to see the truth. That either spoke of his lacking manners, or this place was way too big even for his Rank. That was terrific or horrifying. He couldn''t decide which was good or worse, but when he glanced at the girl, he could only shake his head as she took another sip from that skull as if she were drinking a lemonade. It felt gut-wrenching. After going over his dizziness which took about five minutes to wash to a passable level, the girl left his pinky and let him go. Approaching the long stretch of walls, Dreadus observed thousands of cuts. They were rough, etched into an unknown material that was no rock at first glance. It was strange metal that was pristine and a simple touch left him speechless. It was hard to leave a simple cut from the...knife? What were those cuts? Beside him, the girl approached the wall with a strange thing from her treasured collection. It was a lone Emblem. Looking like a small orb with many swirling lines coming from it along a couple of spikes, it was a great light source and a tool. It was undulating some energy and.... she used it to slowly cut into the wall, leaving her last cut behind. ¡°Oh, Benjamin... you got what you deserved,¡± Dreadus mumbled, letting this unknown little monster finish her last mark. She looked at him as if she hadn''t heard him. He chuckled at shameless ideas and let her continue. It will be a long learning process to become someone close to her, let alone become someone worthy of understanding her, or protecting her, or... be a father. Shaking his head, Dreadus felt like he made a mistake of his lifetime today and there was no stopping it. The girl left her mark with a heavy heart, figuring that leaving might not be simple. At least these people came and lived. They might be worth a try if they keep at it, though continuing was another matter. *** Five minutes later, Dreadus met with Reaz to reveal the truth. Out of spite of something, he hid Benjamin''s death, but not his Emblem. Just the fact that it was found was enough of an answer. Some king had its feast, and Benjamin lost his ways in his last expedition. Coincidently, there was a point in Dreadus speaking to Reaz about this. ¡°So... he perished here?¡± Reaz wondered out loud. ¡°Hm. That points to how things were nine years ago. I wonder what freak would kill a freak. Was it some freaky Irregular, or king, or some Lettered?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Dreadus said in a deadpan tone, ¡°but the thing before was true. I found something good. I can''t handle it alone. Academy might, or someone from Assembly would. The Association might help too and support it.¡± Reaz was lost in thought for a moment and didn''t even hear him. That went on until he led her into that cave, and showed her that pond and crystal after hiding Benjamin''s corpse beforehand. Reaz looked at everything like a speechless clown, lost in voice and thoughts, and everything about her worth lost its value. How was she supposed to retort, or put this forth? This was too much for her? Dreadus''s luck was incredulous. Too freaky! ¡°What is that thing?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It is up to us or...¡± ¡°No, I mean what is this cave? This reeks of more things. Darks would kill themselves for this sort of thing, yet it was above their Holy Land, occupied by... a human girl? Those crazy whispers and tones are crazy. Just what origin does this place have? Is it even related to Emblems?¡± ¡°I didn''t ask your opinion. Mine is as good as yours,¡± ¡°Than... what about her?¡± Reaz pointed behind her, gesturing to the girl crouching around her little home, glaring at them both. Dreadus brought that hag inside against her begrudging face and will. Stolen novel; please report. She accepted that some things moved against her will, but entering her home was another thing. There was no point. She made up her mind about leaving, and that crystal and pool won''t stay here. She felt it was inevitable, so she patted her belly and hips, securing her treasures, and observed those big humans. Her time had ended. There was no other way around it. Perhaps she was just delaying the inevitable. Death or this, it wasn''t a hard choice because she couldn''t see herself going for long when her life was rotten around every corner. But she lived. Unwillingly and lost in thoughts, she didn''t notice a help came to her. Dreadus had nothing much to offer anymore. So what about Reaz? ¡°What is your name, girl?¡± Reaz asked her from afar. The nameless girl didn''t reply. She couldn''t. She remembered no name. She had none. ¡°Ehm,¡± Dreadus pointed to the cut wall, indicating to Reaz that this girl was truly clueless and not that old. ¡°Oh, sorry. I will call you Cata then.¡± ¡°Hag...¡± ¡°Huh? You don''t like the name I gave you?! If you cut into that thing, you are cutting. So you are Cata!¡± Reaz glared at her as if this girl insulted her family. ¡°I don''t think that is important, Reaz,¡± Dreadus argued and looked at the girl. ¡°You can decide your name if don''t have one, or how about a nickname? I had no parents either, you see. Death on birth, or something. Who cares about it? I decided on my name when I became a Walker and no one found it strange. Why? No one should care. It was my choice.¡± Hearing his nonchalant tone and words, the girl was surprised to hear such an opinion or option. And here she thought it was strange to think of something like names being priceless. Perhaps she wasn''t alone in this world. ¡°By the way,¡± Reaz swallowed her pride and clutched the Emblem that Dreadus gave her. ¡°I heard you''ve found this somewhere. How come? Where? Why...¡± Her tone was serious and calm, clutching this Emblem as she sized its weight and past owner. The girl glanced at her once to see her spite and glanced right away to nowhere. She was a bit shameless in that and she didn''t even know it. ¡°L-listen...¡± Reaz began to approach her and heard some growls. Even Dreadus was curious how she got the hang of that Emblem. Did it mean she literary cut through Benjamin''s rotting corpse to get it? Well, the answer was here and it was very close. The girl watched how Reaz got way too close and demanded the answers because she doubted Dreadus found it himself. She might say it, but he couldn''t hide the truth from her. So the girl pointed to the corner, where Hound sat in a small form. It got inside the cave after Reaz got down because it was no longer willing to remain outside. Hound was looking like a dog, its numerous eyes remained, and its head was a bit too big. It created a weird picture because it was unwilling to move from that opening area. It was in the cave, and above it was the entrance, and its instincts and spirit were in shambles because it wanted to escape at all costs, but couldn''t. Two traditions clashed and it shivered because of them. One paw, two choices. It was in madness and the girl was near, yet this cave and everything about it was very very wrong. It could get even smaller, which was a hilarious possibility. ¡°Eh? Wait... does that...¡± Reaz looked at Hound and frowned. Did that Hound find this Emblem, or participate in killing Benjamin nine years ago? The girl didn''t know how deep this went. It was true that Benjamin died here in a nasty manner, but she didn''t take anything from him. His corpse was where it remained since his death, while some Emblems weren''t in her eyes. One day, Hound gave her this Emblem that no longer had its proper link. With it in her hand, she found cutting to that wall much easier than using some bones. It was a great treasure in her opinion because it was useful and looked pretty. She didn''t question how or where it got it. Whether it meant it went inside her home or not, it wasn''t important for her. Hound often chewed on it to pass the time when she brought it out, but that was another story altogether. Not like she wanted to tell it. However, Reaz could smell the truth and got so angry at Hound that Dreadus sighed and held her back from storming at Hound, unleashing her kicks and fists until she found satisfaction in the air. ¡°You sick dog! Show your true colors! That is a memento of my uncle! I will murder your entire Family you filthy animal!¡± Dreadus showed some restrains that day and let her speak to her heart''s content. Not like the girl had some excuses to give, even when Benjamin was a founder of Reaz''s whole family and someone whose reputation wasn''t small in the slightest. It hadn''t calmed down for a while. Not until they left the cave, holding a treasure that might be one large magnet for all Darks in this whole continent, let alone this region. But they had a backup. Emblem Academy and the Federation put forth an alliance because of this once-in-a-lifetime discovery. This alliance will have almost a hundred Walkers set to protect this important item and they were coming to a rescue. Now, it was a matter of leaving this place first, securing everything, taking the girl out, and remaining alive, because rescue won''t come here. Dreadus and the team had to come to the alliance, which was a problematic part that Dreadus accepted and Reaz tried to solve via her communication device. It failed because of one reason. Destruction of Coban Holy Land created a mess and Darks all over the continent became restless. Alliance couldn''t move too far into Australia, which was a reality check that Dreadus took worse than a cup made of a skull. Just because of a single unnamed girl, the world was about to turn into a thrilling battle that would have some bounds, where deaths were to follow more thrill, and survival of the fittest was a law. Meanwhile, she was half certain she lost her favorite skull in her home, and that the world was much bigger than she thought. It was true, while some things were remorseful. But no hills or a mountain meant no home. Stars were so far away without them, she bet there were higher peaks in other places than flat land. She wanted to see the world, even if it was a justification for something that no one understood, including herself. Leaving a place of many dark corners, holding onto Hound who was the only memento Dreadus allowed her to take, she felt empty, a bit angry, and looking forward to what other places were like. She heard her voices complaining, one singing and the other cussing. It was a shame, but her home wasn''t far away. It will follow her. It will always remain with herself. At least she left her last cut for all eternity, filling her cave with her last emotions to that which might visit it sooner rather than later. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Luke enjoyed his evening with a full stomach and fewer worries when William left for his new room. He had a lot behind him, frankly. Not only did he do what Mi-Yung asked him to do, act against common military logic, but he also made sure to cause the least amount of trouble. But what if troubles came up to him? What than? Who was he to blame if the timing was so terrible? He solved half of the troubles anyway or though very little of them like waves of his hands. He was a soldier, yet not afraid of going against some orders. He surely was no freaking caretaker. He planned to wait for Mi-Yung to ease all troubles because something like Academy or Assembly was far above his little talent. Sitting alone in his apartment, he felt kind of lonely. Not for long. The wind swayed from a sudden open window, which revealed a figure standing aside, leaning on the wall, looking mysterious with crossed arms over the chest. ¡°Hello?¡± Luke questionably asked, not even looking there. ¡°Is that appropriate to be like this to our new guess, Yungmin? You should''ve said hello. Mi-Yung would prefer it.¡± ¡°I do what I want. And she is not here if you haven''t noticed,¡± the figure said, revealing a young man in his twenties at most. Wearing all black, his eyes shone in the gradual darkness of the night. ¡°Yet you live here, stupid.¡± Luke teased him. ¡°Whatever. Is that him?¡± ¡°Sure is.¡± ¡°The one that Mi-Yung talked for the past fucking week?! A simple brat out of nowhere and... she was so obsessed. Is that really him? I don''t think so. I don''t believe it!¡± ¡°Yep. It is him.¡± Luke said without doubt. Yungmin wasn''t happy about this affirmation for some reason. It was no wonder. His older sister was busy and had no time for her little brother. There was no way that some kid was important enough to warrant so many actions out of her of all people. He couldn''t understand it. He was finding Luke as infuriating as someone who stole his older sister from him, so what about a little kid? ¡°You should''ve at least introduced yourself to him like you wanted,¡± Luke argued as he sat. ¡°What did you say? Why would I do that?¡± Yungmin said defensively and a space around him shuddered, wavering as if he was slipping into the wall. ¡°That''s going to be one awkward dinner if you keep at this for a couple of weeks or days until she is back.¡± ¡°You think I will eat with you? In your dreams!¡± ¡°Yet you do it all the time.¡± ¡°With my sister! She is busy because of that brat and won''t even have breakfast with me!¡± Yungmin stormed to the table and slammed it twice. ¡°Isn''t that the worse? I tell it as her brother. Whatever is this about, it better make sense to me first or...¡± Leaning to gaze into Luke''s eyes, he wasn''t bothered with his tones, even if he should. Luke smirked at this hilarious person who had way too much consideration for his sister. True, Mi-Yung was enticing like the moon to some people. He gets it. ¡°I think you aren''t ready to learn the truth but question the reality. The fact is, William Gale is here and there is nothing we can do about it.¡± ¡°William? Are you sure that''s true? From what I know, there is a doubt he might be his son. Wasn''t there a daughter instead? Who knows it, hm? What is trustworthy?¡± Yungmin said defensively and had no idea about what Mi-Yung wanted from this mistake, or what she asked Luke of all people. It made sense in the grand scheme of things, for he was young and brittle, and not somewhat very important. But he was Song. He was meant to be good for the sake of his family. Luke chuckled to hear his doubts speak out of him. ¡°I dunno. Ask him and you will get he is a Gale. Faking doubts is bad. If Mi-Yung already made her choices and went for him with no other doubts or checks speaks for herself. You as her brother should know it. Oh, and that kid does that too. Look into it and you will discover some intense history that is no smaller than his father.¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°You aren''t ready to hear from Songs!¡± ¡°Oh, I do wonder about that...¡± A gust of wind spread and the room was empty and blissfully silent. Luke took a deep breath and awaited the moment he would see Yungmin''s flabbergasted face when he would have to acknowledge the truth about his former idol''s son. For now, Luke planned to sleep well tonight. *** Slowly, the night crawled on, and William wasn''t even sure when he got to his new bed and fell asleep. Yesterday was a terrible day. It was so long, it felt like a week had passed. He stretched in the sunlight, spread in his new bed, and looked at yet another different room in his life. It was also a new morning, with light shining from surprisingly large and clean windows. It was quite strange. Waking up in another home, in a different place. It almost felt as if he was a different person, but a little poke into his right arm sobered him up. It was there. It didn''t flee, or escape. Crimson Emblem was there in his hand, glistering in the morning sunlight. Shaking his head in a try to move his feelings up, he found it didn''t work at all. So he got up and walked to the wide window in a room that he could describe as way too big and generous. It was too big, full of space and it was his alone. He didn''t know that it wasn''t everything. He had his bathroom around a corner, a walk-in closet, and a bed that was enough for three people. What kind of people required this room''s existence? He barely had any clothes for that closet the size of his former room. It was unfortunate that his basic human senses were far from normal, and this sort of room was common for Walkers. Opening the window was surprisingly challenging. There were some knobs and mechanisms that looked way too complicated. It wasn''t as difficult to figure it out like a belt. A new kind of sight soon entered his direct view. Fresh air hit him first, then the direct sunlight. A summer was here, leaving the scent of the ocean that was impossible to replicate. It was fresh and acceptable. ¡°This will take a long time to get used to. This city, this sight, or this damned feeling in my chest,¡± William said and didn''t even need to pull his sleeve to uncover his Emblem. It was already there, watching the same sight as him. He was facing a rather open sight of the Central District that poked beyond the other street. There were large buildings that went up to shroud the morning sky. This building was on the outskirts of the Central District, so he was fairly close to those big places. There were no tight streets below the window, indicating that there were some areas left over some rare grass or trees, or they were there because this part of the Federation was among the richest places. There were some sort of natural places with some trees aside from the street and complexes, and across there was a river before yet another street and buildings. It looked like a city all thought and thought. There was no denying it. He moved through time, had he not? ¡°Well, at least you are still in my hand today. Good. Nothing bad will happen then, unlike yesterday. Hopefully...¡± It was a superstitious thing. Anytime his Emblem got out, disappearing just a handful reach away the next morning, something terrible was about to happen. When it didn''t, it meant something good, not great, or nothing. Without a need to dress up from yesterday¡ªsince he didn''t bother changing clothes before he fell asleep¡ªWilliam felt there was no need to touch his little bag that he assembled in a hurry. There were only so many clothes he owned, so there was nothing much to it. He yawned, scrambled his hair that didn''t touch his neck, and went back to the hallway and empty kitchen. Nobody was there, and he wasn''t even sure who was living there besides Mi-Yung and Luke. Was he even alone? He felt as if he wasn''t. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Should I wait this out, or... steal some meal?¡± He eyed the fridge that was looking at him like a treasure box without knowing what was inside. ¡°Well, I don''t like this. Here I thought becoming a recruit would be an exciting part, but was this even about recruitment? I feel freedom is cheap and expensive enough, while... am I even free? What had even Kaufman assumed yesterday, what does Mi-Yung want from me, and what is this Examination and Awakening about? I am missing a lot... I know it, but how much?¡± He had a lot of questions that should have even more questions behind them. William was aware of what becoming a recruit meant because being a lone wolf Walkers was almost impossible in today''s society or this hemisphere. He understood that he had to join some organization long before Luke mentioned more details about it. If anything, choices and talks of these choices were something that young Walkers endured before their teens. He knew them, yet still dismissed every last one of them. No matter what, Walkers were precious resources that had to be managed appropriately. Outside touched them too, be it in children, or rare lone Walkers, hoping to help or see their value. It was inevitable to see them as critical since the birth of one was a game of luck and chance. William heard stories and rumors of the Walker families and even some questionable rumors Outside that were hard to validate as facts. A Walker birthed between two Walkers like his parents was a doubtful claim, while one Walker making another with a normal person was common, if not likely. Two normal people assembled randomness. Those facts shocked him when he heard Luke''s reveal that both of his parents were Walkers, but he didn''t know much about it, or whether those rumors were right. How Walkers came to be, or how their status revolved around societies, was hard to see in small or social details. But he knew one fact. Births of any children Outside were compelling because there was a need for people to increase all numbers. It was a chance for Walkers to arrive, and the Federation should have the same principles. It wasn''t as accurate, though William bet it must have some of that Outside perspective. Alas, the ways of breeding was one thing that William did not understand. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 William was still thinking about the past and he was half there in his mind. Camps, or Outside. It didn''t matter. He thought his parents were normal people, but they were not. He was a clueless child when he was with them, and there was no blame for that. A five-year-old lost his parents, and his life turned upside down. He thought he was one of many, but yet how much was it thought? His memories with them were blurry and whatever his parents were about, Walkers weren''t it. Before him was a moment awaiting all located young Walkers that surrounded their fates for the sake of the Federation. Each Examination was a tide of youths, with hundreds of children around William''s age, or they could be younger, or older. There were some benefits to it as long as they weren''t precisely ready for the natural Awakening. The Federation had a long history of taking good care of that because of it. It had a big system that ensured Division would touch, care, and send as many young Walkers to the Federation for their Examination and Forced Awakening. It was forceful but as inevitable as their Emblem. A year or two old advantage was formidable and not as small as one would see. It was literary possible to benefit lower and upper Ranks and elevate the growth periods with this one simple yet tricky scheme. A child who endured this Forced Awakening usually reached Rank 4 in their mid-twenties before slowing down. The best ones would do so earlier, the better they were. Then, there were harsh walls called Rank 5 and 6. Their difficulty was hard to deal with, and Forced Awakening was trying to crack this wall little by little, yet there were very few of them who could reach Rank 6 in their thirties, let alone beforehand. Rank 5 was a bit easier, so many cases had reached it long before they were thirty. Rank 6 was like a tough locked gate, and the earlier it cracked, the further one might get. That was an idea that followed most Ranks across the board. So far, those who endured this method the earliest were approaching forty years of age thanks to the earliest versions of Forced Awakening, which was more than two decades old. Such Walkers weren''t known for their greatest stability, yet with age came a possibility of some of them reaching higher Ranks. Every older Walker was already good if they kept going, and half-step into keeping their lives, so there was a persistent number of Rank 5 Walkers because Rank 4 was a tremendous leap from earlier Ranks. It was only unfortunate that most wouldn''t get further away. Some call it an effect of touching the untouchable, and they would peak early because of that, forever remaining strained at Rank 5. For some scientists and Walkers, that was already more than enough, yet the truth was harsher. It had to go higher. Up and up until the Darks would be crushed to bits! This forceful method was efficient and advancing year by year, but it wasn''t always so widespread and great. It had its failures. Mistakes. As William guessed, many young Walkers already waited for their turn, trained under their pledged Divisions, or families. Some waited for a choice in the Examination, while all of them waited for the Forced Awakening, unbeknown to it, or aware of it. All of that should reveal their talent and subsequent future under some organization or pledged hope. What was the point of pledging or growing under some Division beforehand? Part of it was about training and giving young Walkers a taste of order. The primary reason was to see their growth before Rank 1, while Rank 0 was not officially recognized, but not inaccurate. Some of them were there, obvious in their determined potential or experienced test. Most of the older generation was aware of Rank 0, even if it meant unknown and irregular activities. Rank 0 patterns showed in countless forms, and noting them via age or effective worth could give a glimpse into those youths, or Emblems. Many waited for months and years until the right time arrived, patiently growing in the Federation, secret schools, or Outside. Most of this wasn''t public knowledge, so William wasn''t aware of half of it. He had no idea what waited, or who, nor did Luke feel like it was fitting to mention it due to William''s circumstances and life Outside. It wasn''t something sensitive. It wasn''t as if he was robbed of such choices because it was William''s fault. He refused to leave Outside, so Luke felt like William reaped what he sowed. Of course, it was unfortunate. There was no point lingering on the past that was already hopeless. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. But William was fine with that. He accepted that the history was unfilial and he could no longer linger Outside for nothing but meaningless failure. The circumstances were different for many youths who were yet to come to the Federation. William was a clueless person compared to most of those who spent the majority of their life under some choice, be it in the Federation, its Divisions, or with some mentorships or places. Even the lone prospect of living here seemed like a big commitment to him, so he had a lot to learn. Looking out of the window, William wondered if this looked like the world that had been lost once. Like before the Dawn, or stories that followed the Great Fury Wars, there was much to the history that he often found interesting. Most of it was hiding under hideous facts, though history and not forgetting it was important if one fought for some of it, or against it. The dark spots of the losses were very deep indeed, driving Walker''s mind, or building up a foundation of fury. It was there for Walkers to see and fight for the future, and even if it was less than colorful, they had to rise. Before the Walkers, stories such as flying gigantic machines, nukes, and driving fortresses with thick cannons were common. William had seen such things, though in tatters, dust, or pieces. Residues of the Great Fury Wars and its nukes were also present, noting the threat of the past humanity that was no longer able to make nukes. They had something better after all. There were other great topics, such as how people lived before this age. Different times had different jobs, lives, homes, problems, and dreams. A lot of those hadn''t reached this age. Some were in small pieces, while something like agricultural knowledge, science, or ways to survive and build up an army and weapons prevailed more than well. The advanced technology and science of many fields felt like they barely survived, hanging on a couple of threads. Those threads were people¡ªbooks, knowledge recognized or comprehended in some heads, or fortune vaults. Through word of mouth, or by discoveries in the destroyed places by some brave scavengers or Walkers, history prevailed. Depending on the places, it made sense, for there were long years of struggle when the Dawn happened, so many people saw it as an advent where humans might get lost, but not forever. In the Federation, a place that was like an old world with people and buildings alike, it felt alien. William had yet to see it. Just the city itself was enough, while he didn''t see or know its people. It sounded awfully dystopian, but William felt much more familiar and safe Outside, even if this one was much better than living in a world of destruction and fear for one''s life. Camps were safe, however, yet how he should feel was another thing altogether. The warmth of the summer brightened the life, and there was no Dark Fog around or some darkness in the middle of the ocean. Despite that, he had seen those Rifts around the Federation. It was not safe. Not always. He was curious how well the defenses worked, or why such things weren''t around in the camps or more Outside. How could they even manage hundreds of Hindered or Rifts in general? Looking at them day by day, he would get insane from anticipating sudden attacks. Luke''s assurance that no Dark entered the place sounded cursed if one knew about the upper-Rank Darks. They could destroy a city. There were stories about the worst cases that William heard since he was young. Some were legends, and others mentioned great losses or the Dawn itself. And he lived through one disaster himself. ¡°William! Don''t think pessimistically! Dann would make fun of that.¡± he gritted his teeth, talked to himself, and messed his hair with both hands. Feeling down was never a good option, whether a new place was in front of him, or if his mood was wobbling. He learned quite a lot about it in the past. When he went to new camps under questionable or destroyed circumstances, he needed adjustments in his head as well as motivation to keep going. It never felt right. It didn''t need to. He wasn''t alone in this state. William had to find some reason to keep going. He had a bunch of them on top of his mind, or inside his hand. They were all different from the past. One of them was worth the jealousy of a lot of people in the Roshwell, or Outside. Safety was subjective, but a good life came to Walkers as long as they were strong. But what was the truth? Regular people couldn''t even imagine what their protectors were enduring, lived through, or how walking through the darkness felt. Seeing monstrosities that were capable of immense destruction, mental cracking, and abhorrent violations, one had to be sturdy, capable, and strong. Perhaps some hate mixed into it as well, seeping into the spirit and cracking the mind bit by bit. The group of people that William met in that helicopter was the same. They were people who gambled everything in the hopes of reaching their paradise since they had a prize to give. It was hope. A lot of people wished for that. Price didn''t matter because life was something that could not be a price. That was clearly false, obvious by their child. Walkers were trying as well, feeling the same hopes if one looked at the military and current politics. William didn''t refute that because he couldn''t. What was the best for everyone was a lie that had different meanings to everybody. Was one''s worth more important than the other? Such a view was common Outside, among refugees, or people across many surviving shelters who were trying to keep their lives safe. William was bound to see it differently and unlike ever before. It was about privilege. About pride. Emblems! In the kitchen, he took a seat at the same table he used yesterday and waited in front of a big window. It faced the street and looming big buildings beyond them as well Chapter 79 Chapter 79 It didn''t take that long for Luke to show himself, walking from his room that was in a different hallway. He yawned and William hadn''t expected him to see him. He thought he went to his job. ¡°Oh, you are awake. What are you looking at?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Good day. City too.¡± ¡°Hm. Is it that interesting? I can''t bother with watching those cold stones. It is all in one piece and thriving. How boring.¡± ¡°It is unbelievable!¡± William said and ignored his teasing tone which was rather cold. ¡°You will get used to that. If not, it doesn''t sound like my problem,¡± Luke argued and grabbed some snacks from the fridge and pantry on a shelf. ¡°Hopefully, the same way I got used to the danger of my own life. Is this how should I take my current position? Surviving in a different place doesn''t sound that bad when I wouldn''t see those Rifts.¡± ¡°No idea. Time will tell that, or you will simply get used to that like everyone else. You aren''t alone. Trust me on that.¡± ¡°When was the first time you arrived at this place?¡± William asked Luke with a serious question and expression. Luke began crunching down some biscuits and chocolate cookies and offered some of them to William who took them without hesitation. ¡°I am not very old by the way. I''ve been in Federation for like... sixteen years? I watched it grow, but I wasn''t like you. I came here as an adult already and hadn''t taken any...well, this place wasn''t as thriving within those years. When it was constructing, working with size and expanding, that was where it became truly special.¡± ¡°That was when?¡± ¡°Two decades ago, which was the start of a big leap. It took a lot of lives and effort to get this place going. A whole decade went by even before that to safeguard this whole island. Constructing and taking former nations on the same page was hard. Walkers came with that like little chains. Without them, nothing much was good, and a lot of nations had to compromise, or bow down. Now, look at it! Nations are like little references, and the Federation is its own land.¡± Luke said and offered a cookie to the window. ¡°So you must know a lot about this place,¡± ¡°Depends on what you are asking about, but yes. I know this place enough like many others. It is morning, for example, but mornings are everywhere. Almost. Oh, I don¡¯t have a lot of time for this chit-chat. I have responsibilities. What was yesterday is still up to some of my care. I have to go.¡± ¡°Isn''t it too early for that?¡± Luke looked at his wrist, which had a watch unlike the day before. Wearing simple military trousers and a casual white shirt, Luke looked half different. A military jacket over that shirt would be the final touch. ¡°Early? Never. Walkers can work nonstop, kid. Get used to it.¡± ¡°If you say it like that, I want to spend the time in the library. Can I have a map or something to not get lost?¡± ¡°I have some public maps. Changes in the infrastructure of most Districts happen every once in a while, but you should remember number forty-seven and the apartment complex on North Avenue. The structure of most Districts is easy to learn, so when one is clueless like you... I better fetch it for you.¡± Luke unwillingly agreed with his idea, even if he was too honest about how much William needed it. Managing to find a rough-looking piece of paper took a few minutes. William took it with some questionable gazes to its content, but it was better than nothing. ¡°The library is in the Central District that I mentioned yesterday. You might follow the tallest structure and find a library around it. It isn''t that big, but it is impossible to overlook. You won¡¯t miss it for most parts because it is part of the huge square.¡± Luke said and pointed to the map. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost overlooked the important part. I am unsure what Mi-Yung had in mind for taking care of you, but I will get some compensation for it anyway. Credits to get a better idea of the city is your rewarding beginning. Food, transportation, and a lot of other things work with this currency. Don''t get scammed either, but if you will, take it as a lesson.¡± ¡°I am not that stupid.¡± William begrudgingly said and gave him a long look. Still, Luke agreed with everything he said and gave William a stack of papers from his pockets. Credits were made of thin rectangular sheets of simple designs and numbers attached to them. There were small ink drawings that were rather complex and hard to replicate. He could not figure out what they depicted, or if that was supposed to be a person, Emblems, or this island. Not like it was important when one looked at those numbers. William took them without being polite and observed them as if they were gold. Numbers ranged from one, five, and ten. In total, Luke gave him a hundred credits, but there were even bigger denominations than ten. ¡°What use they have apart from what you said?¡± ¡°Food? Isn''t that everything that one needs?¡± William looked at him, deadly silent. ¡°What? I expect these papers will last you for a few weeks if you are clever about it. If not, consider it a surviving lesson. Don''t get tempted or greedy with Mi-Yung. She will shower you with credits if you aren''t careful.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± William said. ¡°Speaking from experience?¡± ¡°Nah. I am rich enough. You better be careful with them. Take a few of them in one go and the rest will remain here. Food is cheap, so don¡¯t feel too scared about that as long as you look through some stalls in the streets. There are plenty of them due to people not having much time to cook. A lot of restaurants are also around and they make excellent ways to the past cultures and make easy business. It is normal, alright. A million people are living here.¡± Luke, for once, assured William and his visible doubts. ¡°Have you been to many camps outside?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°We have good food too. Cooks.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Luke frowned. ¡°I still stand by what I said.¡± Million? Wasn''t it a bit too much? How much food this many people require? How many digits was that? Seeing his uncertain nod, Luke sighed and finished his snack before his work. Since no one bothered to give him any orders yesterday¡ªwhich he was understanding and thankful for¡ªhe had yet to think what to do. His team was hit by Mi-Yung''s orders, so he might listen to some scolding today as well. Unbeknown to him, that probably won''t happen, due to a little incident in Australia. Pain from this mission already arrived yesterday anyway since orders were orders and Academy and his little sorry Jackson nagged him enough. After giving William a goodbye, Luke left his apartment and completely forgot to get William his key. It would probably have to wait... or had he already tossed this issue behind his back like many things before? Where was even Yungmin? Will William be fine on his own? Before it even came to his mind, he left for the South District. William sighed at his fate and accepted his lonesome situation. ¡°Are other refugees in the same shoes as me, or how to look at it? Can I meet others like me or look for a guide? Can I even... make friends?¡± he wondered and imagined ferocious kids like in the camps or orphanages. He shivered just from those little devils. If anything made sense out there, kids can be kids. They might forget the misery and act like they have it good even in improper situations. In the orphanage, they had safety and time, so they could be kids. That went for those young and below their teens. William was usually the oldest, and his mind wasn''t keen on fun or silly lies. Not like it was a problem since he was able to get more work because of it. His age made many things easier in Roshwell. Without much else to hinder his ways, William found snacks and stole them. While spending money wasn''t a bad idea in his mind, he figured it didn''t sound that problematic like the barter. Unlike goods bought by goods, he had a different kind of worth on hand for something else. He had to learn to give these numbers some attention. How much was even a meal worth? Getting frustrated about this was the last thing he wanted. The last straw. Since Luke already left, and Yungmin was nowhere, the rest of the rooms were empty as well. But one indicate yet another person apart from them, while William''s room was a guest room. ¡°At least four people are living here. Wait, Luke and Mi-Yung are engaged, so they might live in one room. Are there five people? Wait.. four with my room, so....¡± He had time to look at the whole apartment complex which had more than a dozen rooms, including bathrooms, a sizable kitchen, and a living room that shared the same space as the kitchen. He was too tired to look through them last night. What did he discover with a simple glance? This was a palace on a single floor. ¡°Each detached room has a bathroom, another room for clothes, and... isn''t it a bit too big for so few people? How many kids could live here? Open space with kitchen, living room, and halls are way too big.¡± William assumed, and couldn''t even imagine there were hundreds of such apartments in this street alone. It was one of the better places in the Federation, so it was no wonder he was thinking about it like a fool. But with Walker''s payments and work, this much was the least this place had to offer to them. A good place to lean on and rest was the given. Walkers might travel far away all the time, but a good home was like an acknowledgment and dutiful connection. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 William had no recollection of ever seeing this kind of apartment. It was safe to say that no camp would go this far in size, quality, and work for anyone. The whole apartment was roughly the same size as Roshwell Camp¡¯s rather impressive kitchen segments, which fed hundreds of people at any given time. Or was this the size of some storage facilities? This impression hadn''t lasted that long after he pinched his arm. Facing the reality of his six weeks, he thought about his unknown fateful Examination and learning. From the looks of it, he was his decision-maker and no one was around to stop him from being lazy or trying really hard. Will someone offer him something else? Kaufman already did, yet how great did that feel? He refused many offers when he was younger to feel fine. There were many organizations to mind, as well as those Divisions, yet since he came here, he wasn''t even what was real anymore. So William went out, leaving his bag behind, and bringing with him Kaufman¡¯s library card that remained in his pocket. Like Luke, he completely overlooked the key to this home. He rather wondered about that card, which should give a lot of things, if what Kaufman and Luke said was right. With a map and some credits, he had everything. Opening the doors outside, he slammed the door shut before he even realized that he screwed up. ¡°Crap¡­ I''ve forgotten the key, haven''t I?¡± Sighing, he put his hands in his pockets and walked outside, bringing with him his best jacket. When he looked at himself, he was unassuming and probably fine. His expectations were his, so he should''ve looked through Luke''s clothes and borrowed something better since Luke wasn''t too bigger than him. Outside, there was a burst of morning sunshine, and not a lot of people in the street. It was silent, with birds chirping on occasional trees near the pavement roads. How to carry on? I have no friends or people around me. In such a situation, having someone like Dann sounds surprisingly useful. William thought to himself and took the map out of his pocket. If there was anything right about this map, those were Federation Districts. At one point, this whole place looked like half of a circle, or a crescent moon might be a better analogy. Now, it was nothing like that. Central District was an unsurprising part of the center, with other Districts around it, connected by canals, or roads. West and North Districts used to be known under different names before South and East Districts were created. William saw an outline of the streets, with a red mark on what should be Luke¡¯s apartment. If he went right, he would get to a bridge leading south. That sounded simple, so shoved the map back into his pocket and walked in the direction of the Central District Rows of buildings were on other streets, parting with many alleys and pedestrian paths. One could easily walk between them from time to time, or even between the streets. Unlike most of the camps, William found this place marvelous. Trees and patches of grass littered every few corners, yet there was nothing natural about it, since the buildings were cold, including the ground that was full of generous tiles. It was a strange contrast coming from the outside, but the kind that William didn''t hate. There were no vehicles around and most people used bicycles, canals with boats, or walked around for free. People took good care of everything, and there wasn''t any garbage around, causing the streets to stay clean. That surprised William once again, even when he had already gone through this episode yesterday. He watched it at night, so it left a different impression that most citizens must''ve long forgotten. Minutes went by and people started to spread and appear out of nowhere after William walked into more bustling streets, which gave him an outlook of what regular life was like. There were many kinds of people. Race was irrelevant. There were all sorts of people and each had common goals or completely different ideas. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. They walked, going by their day, and didn''t regard one another too much. Work provided by the Federation was essentially endless, while the Federation was not endless. Residential complexes were in all Districts, including West Avenue, which was more like a corner of the North District that was close to the Central District. There was no death weight around here. Everyone had to take part in building this place through their action, or indirect support. One way or another, whether one went with the regular path of a cook, planter, or anything else, one had a job to do. Forcing themselves to become a citizen was common and many people gritted their teeth because of it. The same will probably go to Marcus and his group that was rescued by Luke. Their fate was theirs, unknown by William, who did not need to know about them. He will most likely forget about them in a couple of weeks, or perhaps not so much since the whole experience was memorable because of that helicopter and Luke. ¡°Oh, there is that bridge!¡± William said and pointed forward. The central bridge sign was not that far, showing him that he was walking in a good direction. ¡°Alright, since there are writings all around, I should have a much easier time. Luke mentioned it.¡± William laughed, devoid of any embarrassment or how people around him looked at him. Unfortunately, this idea went to dust as soon as he entered Central District. Hundreds of people walked everywhere, while the streets were much narrower because of much larger buildings and tighter streets. He felt crushing pressure as if he faced the whole Herds of Darks. It was so crowded that William felt like turning and running away. Hundreds of people walked so close that they could touch. Head to head, William could tell they were busy and not friendly people. Why was it an important question in his heart? It wasn''t, so he minded his business. Bustling was a weak word to describe what he watched. He completely underestimated the potential of the Central District or this whole place. Silently, he cursed Luke for ditching him. He ought to care for real problems, but Luke found it more bothersome even if those were Mi-Yung''s words. It wasn''t even that necessary to do much; he just had to do a little work and deal with the rest. Unfortunately, Luke wasn''t aware of everything, including where she was, or what had she done. Unknown to everyone, there was a figure stalking William. Yungmin had a lot of time in hand. He grew up in the Federation, so he knew what was up with the people and places, let alone some streets. Looking at that brat who stole the attention of his elder sister was as easy as it could be. He could even walk behind his back and that brat wouldn''t notice him. Wasn''t that way too funny? Yungmin could tell he was too preoccupied with watching everything like a lost kid who knew nothing about this place. It was laughable, so he smirked and wondered what William was about to do next. William still went onto the people and acted like a fool. That angered Yungmin. He hated useless people the most. He was Song. He was from a great family. Death family, however. There was no South Korea anymore, and what became of it was like many others that fused with the Federation. Now, Walkers ruled. They were of no singular nationality. They were protectors and didn''t need nations. Yungmin didn''t care. His position and arrogance were still alive! He was a Walker! That was important, and he was devout to his sister, the youngest member of Assembly Island. Just wait and see, I will see how useless you are, brat. You are a mistake. Fraud! My sister has been too busy and couldn''t see the truth. I will tell her how terrible this whole idea is. You went through so much trouble and for what?! I swear, this is not about Mister Viltor. It is... unfortunately false. She is wrong. Wrong! Yungmin had an endless internal monologue to appease his stalking. Unbeknown to him, perhaps he was also watched. There were a lot of people. A lot of interest was all over the place. William was oblivious to everything. He walked into the Central District at a busy time, and so far it was alright, but forward? Should he dive straight into those people or shout like a maniac? Dann would be great at it, William believed. This was the beginning of the greatest District, which wasn''t the biggest due to the nature of the Federation. It was increasing in many layers. Mostly wider than vertically, thus the other Districts increased in mass more than the Central District because it was in the middle of everything. It wasn''t as obvious, but the main streets were broad. The access paths and many following side streets weren''t, hence many people walked around in seamless packs. Tight passages were fine due to the business ongoing on many side streets with tall buildings all over the place. Most of them had more than five floors and were quite sturdy. These were shopping venues, workshops, and manufacturers, loaded with many businesses. People needed tools, food, and clothes. Businesses around these streets were full of them, and that was what William saw at the moment. ¡°I have no time for this shit¡­¡± He gave up, dived into people, and forgot some shops he was curious about. He went through the main wider street after fighting through people. Then, he caught a much-needed break when dense shopping venues disappeared from his sight. The whole place widened, yet people remained. He no longer felt crushed, while the street he wanted to see was right around a small strand of the river that was a part of the Atlantic Ocean. He couldn''t tell it, though the water was mild, weather hot, and he wasn''t even sure if he was walking on earth or if this was some artificial land. He enjoyed it nonetheless. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Most of the Federation was kind of artificial, yet it was full of grass, soil, and a sturdy foundation, so what was real or tricked by forgery that was engineering or architecture? Frankly, as far as William was watching, it was as real as it could be. Earth Walkers of many generations worked on this land, stacking their creation or taking mountains to the waters to build this place. They worked with a method called Terraforming, which might be one side of the Darks, but it didn''t mean Walkers couldn''t take some notes from them. They were able to change the places and hand the earth. It wasn''t the most stable thing in the middle of the ocean because it took a lot of time and planning, and structures had to be built by hand on top of stable soil. They couldn''t just decide on a whim to grab a mountain and advance to the east. Pavement was a work of art, rather than done by Walkers. Factories with regular people ensured the Federation had much-needed order to make a good city. The same thing went to most buildings. The core network went to Walkers, while regular people built the rest. Everything was amazing when one learned about the former world, and much crazier if one knew the current one. The same could be said about the bridge he crossed a few moments ago. Pillars protruded from the ocean, while those strands of water went through the Federation, chilling, and giving water to every District. Boats often drifted via these paths, so one could travel anywhere much easier, and a lot of transportation of goods happened this way. It was better than by land or sky, though the underground facilities were out of sight. William assumed those waters transported people and goods, promoting trading because there were no machines on the roads of the Federation. He saw some people in tight bicycle lines where there were no walking people. No cars or motorbikes were around either. Streets weren''t built for that. William even noticed a few bigger ships in wider waters, but not as many as he walked further into the Central District where those waters didn''t reach. Instead, there was a jungle of streets and people because there was a less abundant need for them. Looking around the main streets¡ªthat curved around many sections of the Central District¡ªhe saw many smaller streets and buildings that left him speechless. He then watched a familiar situation. Shouting and the clutter of voices were the same as in many markets in many camps. Bartering or shopping with credits, people were loud and proud. Memories around the camps made it familiar. Yet, he still disliked crowded spaces. There were more people in this open shopping street with an abundance of stalls than in any camp he had ever seen. Fruits, fresh pastries, and all sorts of ready meals were on another level. Quality must be good since people hurried or bought stuff on the go, so it resembled chaos more than anything else. Suddenly, one of his small yet precious memories came into his mind, shifting his face. A warm hand led him through the marketplace of the nameless camp, pointing, whispering above him, pointing to some stalls, and keeping him busy. He felt happy back then, jumping up and down, and feeling mother''s hand. He was way too young to understand her. He was content and never left his sight. But then she did and he had never seen her again. Anger, disappointment, and frown spread at the same time, following clutched hands and heavier steps. William calmed as he walked further, watched, and ignored, but followed. He was no longer taking as many sights in mind because of that precious memory. William understood that the nature of people was strange. Not every human was the same. Places were how humans made them to be. No matter where or how they lived, some things might shift and chaos could happen, but people were still around, even with death around them. About a dozen minutes into this walk, he noticed an unexpected sign on the wall, right beside a smaller alleyway between buildings. [Federation Library] There was even a pointing arrow forward, guiding him into the tight alleyway that must go into that main square. ¡°Is that arrow describing directions?¡± William assumed it did and walked forth. Many other signs were all over the walls, giving places free advertisements, or directions. Most of them pointed to noteworthy places, such as street names, or the city''s square. Just the names of the streets were useless to him since he didn''t know them, and he didn''t bother taking his map out. He did it once to see the direction and then let it up to luck. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. He succeeded and soon discovered what he expected. Piercing buildings loomed over many buildings, but they weren''t the tallest in the Federation, let alone in this Central District. ¡°A city''s square? Those are important places, so does that mean the library is close?¡± William was sure because the map said so, but he wasn''t sure which tall building was the library. William spent less time worrying, and more time walking and looking around. People were also around, but it wasn''t as if he wanted to ask them for directions and bother them. That would be weird. He gazed around with casual and neutral glances, which he thought were appropriate, but weren''t. He failed to recognize his incompetence. He wore drags in other people''s eyes. Others around him had neat clothes, often cleaner than anything that he owned. A lot of people had more sparing clothes than him since the environment was humid and hot. He had trousers, and a thicker jacket that did have some holes, but they were small, so he thought it was good enough. He never wanted to make anyone uncomfortable in this great weather. Frankly, he would gladly go shirtless and feel the sun on his back. He knew that he couldn''t do that. The clothes that people wore around him were so much better, he kind of thought everyone must be important because of all these crazy buildings. Ignorance was no excuse, yet it didn''t bother him. It was just a keen observation he made and didn''t recognize its significance. One had to work to get up to such nice clothes. That was what he knew. Although it was morning, the sun was bright and the weather was hot. At noon, that would change and the sun would pierce the streets. Some people did have some military uniforms, or things close to that, or casual hoodies and shirts. A lot of variety was there in colors, but the style remained somewhat stagnant and simple. Fashion wasn''t as important as in the past. Quality and quantity were better than cheap things. People needed functionality, which came with clever ways of working, farming, and imagination. It was better to make something to last than be inappropriate. The same thing went for shoes. Cotton and leather were available in vast quantities and those became many products. Some farms were even here, hidden, but the majority of the stress from resources came from Outside. Most businesses were busy and looking for improvements, so they had eyes on many Walkers. Many businesses supported or promoted them with some contracts or advertisements, giving back what they deserved, or needed. The Federation ensured it all worked out, so the public didn''t question how they did it. They did, which was the important part even if many farms were far away from anything. Business was ongoing, and goods were available. That was what mattered. It was almost a miracle. Was it the ships? Many citizens thought so, but wasn''t it too expensive and dangerous? In common understanding, many large-scale expeditions used a one-of-a-kind machine of the Federation. A tanker. Thousands of people were involved in such expeditions, and they lasted for weeks in this large-scale gathering and military operation. It was incorrect. The true matter of goods wasn''t up to the ships but Walkers themselves. Other than that, very few things made sense, yet the Federation was growing and looking better by the day. William was impressed as it stood, while the answers to all of it went through Assembly Island and Walkers. Camps were the same. They provided land, people, and goods, while Walkers and Federation ensured a stable structure between everything. William didn''t have to adjust to everything, so he took this the lightest. It was a symbiotic relationship, even if it was extremely dangerous Outside and most large-scale places were complicated. It was inevitable. William was well aware of what it meant to survive Outside, though he wasn''t sure about all the reasons behind such places. It was around him and he couldn''t think of them in his usual manner. People, buildings, the things he walked on. Everything was one way or another related to people and many years of work. Everyone was in constant need of something. Humanity and economics followed that, which wasn''t something William ever loved, but learning a thing or two about it was mandatory for anyone who had a decent spine between their shoulders. He knew a thing or two since the main course of his livelihood wasn''t the orphanage in Roswell. He had his eyes, ears, and brain. Training and knowledge came with that as well, followed by Miss Anderson and many stories. William also had a job. To be precise, many jobs. It wasn''t only about Roshwell. Many camps had a lot of issues because of their locations and people. Flat and prosperous land was good as long as farms provided enough food across the board, but protection was another thing. A river was optimal. Mountains were stable and good, but such things would have limited farming land, so some hills or deep forests were better. In Roshwell, thanks to its structure, protection, and size, there were farms far beyond the defensive walls. There were thousands of hectares of land to cultivate. Potatoes, tomatoes, and fields upon fields of wheat were what William took care of for years. That and the animal fields and shelters where he managed sheep, cows, rabbits, and fields of chickens. The barter used in camps was better than forceful credits. Camps had no method to make them work, while accessibility to everything needed immediate value, second to the whole reason they were there, to begin with. Almost all resources moved from them to the Federation. Thus, even if it meant using old-fashioned barter, most camps worked with what it was left with. William saw the Federation differently. He wasn''t too bothered with the credits. It was just...well, he didn''t find it too bothersome. That was it. It could''ve been worse. He was sure how and that sole word spoke many histories. It was about a dictatorship. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Canada was not the best source of peace in the winter, and that was the case for the majority of North America the deeper north one went. Outside of that season, it was passable because of lands in the southern regions were great, while the north made the majority of Canada not suitable for large-scale efforts. It was no place for large infrastructure or farms after the Dawn spread, but surviving was more than feasible¡ªespecially when a sizable part of the northern cold lands were yet to meet the worst kind of Corruption. William spent two winters taking care of animals in the last two years and remembered worse times beforehand for some camp to be fun. Feeding animals dried grass and leftovers from farms from other seasons was simple, thought seeing such simple living animals was also strange to him. Those two years passed quickly, and before he could know it, he appreciated these days. Everyday life was fine until it wasn''t. His path implied something else, and somewhere, rather than nowhere. This farming job was the work of Miss Anderson, who was quite keen on giving William whatever task he asked for. Of course, it wasn''t for free. He could choose to take some resources for himself if his job went well, while he was still a young Walker who was under some loose standards. He ought to know what the military was about and some training and lessons came in a similar manner. Usually without Emblems in sight. Any one of the set camps had a beginning and numerous plans, procedures for bad scenarios, and strategies to keep going. Leadership was a rather loose government made of normal people, which was usual, even if some Walker was usually in charge directly, or in name alone. There were also some occasional delegates from the Federation in more important camps, with Walkers who were always protecting them from shadows or walls. People had rules to follow, with barter having some regulations like farming and trading. Certain feudal methods were similar to this, and people got used to them over time. Nothing better was close, while the Federation''s supervising eyes were how they all began anyway. Some compromises weren''t surprising. The past proved that. The USA didn''t have many opportunities for the tens, if not hundreds of thousands of people stationed across dozens of camps, and it eventually led to even worse compromises. That was decades ago before the Federation became what it was today. In the past, the people who fell in power after the catastrophic decades had to make choices because there was nothing like Walkers protecting them. That eventually changed after the discovery of Emblems, but regular people did not forget the past struggles. The history didn''t either, because it was a matter of decades, rather than centuries. Earth was vast. Some places lived in madness and peace, trying to link the past and look from the darkness. It was that kind of history that not many people wanted to bury themselves in, so they tried to dig themselves out of there. Nowadays, who could even remember the Dawn? It happened more than a century ago and everyone who had seen it was long dead. Feelings prevailed, however, with stories spreading, coming from people who saw it with their own eyes, and every one of them saw an eternal mark on this planet and its people. Generations following the Dawn weren''t ruined. They took the past generations who saw the true ruins as survivors of the end. The average age declined rapidly. Even when Walkers arrived, they didn''t help most places for a long time. It was turning better in recent generations, or one could see that every newer one was better than the other. Nature was healing, many cultures and people noted, even if it was like picking a dry patch of grass in a brief drizzle. It was unfortunate how Walker''s births were stagnant due to their nature and how Emblems worked. Rules or creations about them were odd. A lot of Walkers fell short, were weak, died sooner, or ended up outside of camps, or proper people. Their case in camps in Canada was one with the Federation, whereas survivors across the USA were scattered across enormous places that one couldn''t see where Walkers could be or not. Then, the broader world encountered them differently, thanks to differences in cultures, reach, and ingenuity. In America, Africa, Asia, and Europe, everyone had Walkers. How to use them was important, and how to approach them was difficult. Nobody cared about the former rules, laws, or some so-called Constitutions that were in the USA. Chaos ensued anyway, with Darks endlessly devouring the land, fighting, hunting, and corrupting. Camps underwent major changes in the last decade since the Federation took some heavy consideration for them. The most correct reason was growth and stability. They decided to play the long-term war. It worked, thanks to a good beginning without any end in sight. It was the predominant reason why the Federation rose to power over half of the globe. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The reason came from many smart individuals at appropriately powerful positions and Walkers who managed, listened, or helped them. These things were hardly available at the same time in many places, while some places had neither. In the Federation, they had it all, if not some of that to spare. Dozens of states fell short long before many got time to shine, and so did the people. Taking care of themselves, they fled or sometimes flocked temporarily before fleeing later on. Remaining on the run, killing others for survival, or thriving in any way was a rule of the jungle. That was the USA. Walkers were part of it as well, due to the way how they were raised Outside. That had not only been happening for a long time in the past but also right now, in many places devoid of proper attention, or civility. William knew the world wasn''t united. It was more like a giant spider web with many gaps and countless predators. He grew up there, watched people, and could''ve ended up like any one of them. Somewhat, he didn''t. Sometimes, he was the predator. Was it caused by his sentiment, Dann, or how he didn''t want to end up like everyone dead? William reminisced about those times in the past week and his inevitable end being Outside. He always shook slightly since he never knew how to live. He tried, fleeting the remembrance of destruction and crashed hopes of many people. Some were crazy; worse than some Darks. Outside was no heaven. The Federation must not be that either, but what would be? He and everyone in this world couldn''t flee. The world itself was bound like them, living through this dawn like the stars looking at them, or like the wounded moon on the opposite side of the world. Outside was reminiscent of history or detecting that more than a place that wanted to seek a better future. William wasn''t like the Federation. He was curious about the past, even if it was dreadful, while the future was unknown. Outside knew a lot of words. Older people¡ªwho were lucky to survive to watch some history¡ªwere good sources of knowledge or stories. They were tough bastards who wouldn''t back down from the chaos and death. A lot of people were like that everywhere in America, almost as many as those with insanity. William kind of respected them in his own ways, though by any means it meant some preferences. It was just a minor interest, and no one could know everything. Old people delivered countless reports from the time they lived with people who had seen the Dawn. They watched it. Lived with it. They, either wept to tell the story or dreaded the consequences of that which they watched. Newer generations had a responsibility to meet and hear older people, for there was a point in listening and taking their voices for granted. Years followed it, and among them were even tougher bastards if they lived through that. It wasn''t some vast history. It was a consistent way of humanity that was kind of fucked up and cooked. Timeless history or words were like whispers as well. Some were like a story from long ago that was just fantasy. To William, the Federation made one thing clear to him. The sense of government was not lost. Waiting, fighting, and some insanity were akin to a coping mechanism or natural selection, while one could change from time to time, be clever, vicious, or enduring. Yes. Like Walker, wasn''t that right and proper? He couldn''t think too far. Some assumptions were in his heart and mind. Nowhere else. From all he could guess, the Federation was like a king, with others being peasants. It was a weird idea that had a false foundation. The superiority of Walkers wasn''t here, or at least it wasn''t oblivious to the common eye. William was uncertain about that as he clutched credits in his pocket and walked around the main square. Those papers were tokens of a king, creating and giving tatters some value, and worth to some citizens for their time. He reckoned it was worth for them, but one spark, and dust they could become. There was also this city, those big towers, pillars, bridges, and who knew what else he was overlooking in this place. One big Dark, and they should become pieces and rubble. Who would build them then? People? What sort of resources did the Federation possess, or from where it all moved? This island in the middle of the ocean was no nation to rule over the world, nor something that could free humanity. It was just a temporary hideout in his opinion, even if it was great and still in one piece after a long time. William didn''t understand what was wrong or right about his view. Soon, he will understand it and learn from it because it wasn''t far. He would make sure to get as much use from the library and generosity that Kaufman provided. The economics were far out of his touch. Sure, he could learn about it, whereas overlooking it completely sounded better. After a lazy walk, a surprising face was back on William''s face. He entered the edge of a rather big and open main square. Flat and surrounded by buildings, each was larger than his former orphanage. Then, there was a beautiful cathedral that rose into the air in its numerous sharp metallic towers. It had quite some style, with sharp edges, architecture, and size. William had seen bits of it as he walked around, yet he didn''t understand that this was his destination. The library was prominent enough to drop his mouth. The help of yet another sign was the last straw. If not tall, what was tall? Did it have at least half a thousand feet? What was a meter? William was curious about how tall it was. Complex architecture had its appeal in the past, followed by large windows that had various colorations and paintings within them, providing no crystal clear vision inside. There was also a flag depicting the Federation right in front of the library''s sign. The rectangular flag depicted a round lotus with the Earth''s continents inside of it. Carved into the wall right above a large gate was the name of this old building. [Federation Library] ¡°I must have been an idiot to assume I wouldn''t find such a thing. I even saw it from the walking and it sure is large enough to see it even away from this square, or that bridge? Perhaps only in bits. There are bigger ones further into the east, yet.... such a huge building is a library.¡± William scowled and glanced at the Emblem Association that Luke had shown him yesterday. He didn¡¯t marvel about it for long because it wasn''t part of the main square. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The sunlight glinted in that colorful glass, making the details of this enormous building beautiful to behold. Reinforcements, architecture, and mass of the carefully excavated or carved stones seemed grand for what they were. Could they even be stones? What was rock, or metal but stones? William watched them shine in the lustrous morning sun. Stones might do that from time to time, but he wasn''t sure what was what. He continued to look around and etched this scenery into his mind. ¡°I bet If I watch this a hundred times, it will stop being impressive. It will become normal instead. Miss Anderson kept suggesting something about pictures and memories and how some get used to stuff. Some do it with... Outside. I had... I fear. The same goes for the sun, or the oceanic views, or love of the safety. Well, the last thing is wrong. Love can''t be seen. Memories are...what? I have seen lakes in Canada, lands or forests bigger than the whole Federation dozens of times over. What is even that impressive in endless water?¡± William pondered as he walked forward. The crowd of people lessened in this place, as there was enough space for thousands of people. He got closer to the library without any issues. With most wonders gone, William watched the gate, which was at least thrice his height, if not more. They would surely fit anyone in the world, and it was open, so he walked straight inside. ¡°Greetings, young man. May I be of some help?¡± A girl in a nice uniform welcomed him immediately, making a polite bow. She wore a knee-high skirt and a white blouse with a light blue vest over it. Her vest had library designs in the corner, exquisitely knitted as part of the vest. The design was a large tower with a book and sun on the top. Without hearing her words, William dropped his mouth again, watching the interiors of this place that made exteriors tame in comparison. It was too big. Too vast. The ceiling was so tall that he had to angle his head and neck until it hurt. Like the height, there was a significant vertical meaning to this place. There were no floors at the entrance. It was a limited large opening that went all the way to the ceiling, going for hundreds of feet. There was a limit to it, for there were proper floors right before him, going from ceiling to the ground level as if a building was inside this another building. There were more than a dozen floors without windows, looking open and inviting with curling staircases in some sections. The opening was just a spare thought that created an unnecessary, yet marvelous space designed to impress, with a huge chandelier hanging right above him. Most of the interiors were normal, made from wood of warm colors, and the sun beaming from the large colorful windows beyond the gate added another charm. It was too intense for William and his expectations. He got lost for a couple of moments until the girl cleared her throat, waking him up, and closed his mouth. ¡°Are you new here, boy, or have you fallen from the sky and hit your head? You are glaring at it as if it''s a wonder of the world. Oh, that reminds me. It is!¡± She spoke less politely and smiled as if he understood him. ¡°Oh, apologies. It seems I made a fool of myself in front of a lady.¡± William clumsily expressed embarrassment for the first time and had yet to look at her. His eyes darted around the opening until he went down and noticed this girl''s upset face and open ground floor. ¡°Excuse me, but you are starting too much.¡± She said. ¡°Really?¡± William glanced past her and felt as if he had done nothing wrong. Who was she even? A guard? That was... kind of cute guard if that''s the case. Rows of curved stairs went to the second floor before another stairs led to the third. That went for fourteen floors in total, and each floor was as thick and wide as the width of the whole interior. The stairs looked sturdy enough for a good journey, giving this place a lot of walking until one would look down and see the entrance at its full size from the top floor. ¡°You definitely stare too much, for a newcomer,¡± the girl said, closing on her patience. ¡°I have never seen you before, so I will take it as you have no clue where you are, what is your name, or where is the moon.¡± Just when William wanted to argue there would be no moon in the morning, she stopped him and laughed. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Don¡¯t excuse yourself. This is the library of the Federation! A wonder of architecture, time, and current age, while being the most exquisite piece of building treasure in the entire world. It took a decade to build, demanded artisanry out of this world, and exquisite work went between thousands of people. Dozens of skilled Walkers were also involved in this and made it stable and large. Materials? Don''t even count them. Can you imagine how precious this is and what is hiding in knowledge and those floors?¡± the girl pointed her fingers around and talked far too enthusiastically to William who acknowledged and listened to her nice voice. It got to him as well, and his heartbeat almost increased. Unfortunately for her, William had a protective sentiment against this sort of thing, so it didn''t affect him too much. Although only momentarily, he still fell in awe at her words, and a little bit because Walkers worked on this building. They had their fingers in everything, have they not? ¡°It is breathtaking. I completely underestimated the Federation.¡± William acknowledged his inferiority and bowed to her politely. The girl liked that and smiled even more. ¡°Excellent. As long as you understand it, all is well. It is a good start to see this spectacle, although it will shroud everything else in inferiority. It is a shame. Have you been somewhere else? Beaches? Have you seen dawn or dusk? William awkwardly shook his head, although he had seen the previous disappearing day. Dawn and dusk were different things, and this morning was long behind any pretty clouds or sun. ¡°With this being done, what are you here for? Sightseeing?¡± the girl asked in a much more relaxed manner and sized this silly boy who was dressed poorly. William seemed as if he were sorry, while the girl saw something else. ¡°Visiting. Seeing things.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s too bad, I guess. But I am here as a worker, unlike your lingering eyes. Can I be of some help, or should I pose for you if you are seeing and visiting... er, what? Who?¡± William had no idea what she meant by a pose. ¡°I came to this place to learn and read. What else could a person do in a library than read some books or further their horizon? Not feed or milk a cow, I reckon,¡± William countered her dubious words and eyes, which he found lingering on him, curious, and quite pretty. They were green. Wasn''t that abnormal? Her blond hair went quite well for her, and he bet she was around his age, or over it by a year or two. Her clothes were splendid, so her position must be important. William wondered what she was asking or talking to him about. Did he move here at a bad time? Was the library closed, or was he doing something illegal? Considering how she stood before him, asking and inquiring about something, William hesitated. The girl before William questioned whether he was a country-bumpkin like he seemed, or if he had no idea about anything. What was the difference, one would think? For her, it was not only notable but also incredibly satisfying to blow such people away. Lack of knowledge was close to what William thought not long ago. He dismissed it as unnecessary worry because this place was not full of shit. He was right and not at the same time. First impressions were important in many ways, while this girl had a great job and position to see a lot of people every day. Her eyes were honest, seeking new things and people, and her words were right. Both in good and bad ways. She could help him unless she was some devious creature, but William knew very little about it and doubted her. She was supposed to be helpful, however, and not dubious to somebody like him. Thus, the first impression did a lot of talking. Could this place be worse at it than Outside? How could that be possible? Outside took most out of people. In all sorts of manners, ways, and words. At least Luke didn''t berate him when he saw him for the first time, or he could but didn''t care about it, while Kaufman was the same. How much did clothes matter, or eyes, or... person as a whole? How well one should act and speak should do enough. That was what William learned. For some people, face or first impression, let alone some clothes, weren''t important in the slightest. For others, it was more than crucial. William was one or the other depending on circumstances, but no matter how Dann hated it or tried to change it, William often went with the flow. It wasn''t as if it was a big issue. One could change while growing and learning. William had no bad things to tell. He had no unkempt thoughts, and he always made sure to act with good intentions and courtesy. For himself, his mother, and his future, Miss Anderson taught him that better than Dann, who was one kind of person in ways that William would never be. This girl before him was different, yet bright, and curious. Were all people in this place like this? No. William saw those people on the streets. William wasn''t familiar with how safe conditions and places changed a person, or let someone grow. This girl was brilliant and thrilling because of the right condition. Outside had no such people unless one would be mentally sturdy or insane. ¡°So, you want to go to the library to learn? Call me however you want, but isn''t it quite a good idea to broaden your horizons? Do you have some specifics in mind? Most floors have a variety of topics and what one learns can be easy, hard, or impossible. See the last few floors?¡± She spoke calmly and with a professional tone. Then, she pointed above. William saw all the floors that seemed like wide balconies. The last few seemed the same as others, so what did she mean? ¡°Those are upper floors. They are restricted to Walkers or intimate personnel of this library. Unless the person has good enough access, you can''t just enter it. For Walkers, it is easy to get in, but even some normal people can go that far. There are support groups for most Divisions and the military has a lot of people. However, that is not everything. Below the upper floors lays more than a hundred years of history! Learning is important, you see, and... Hey, do you hear me? I am speaking to you.¡± William was listening, but his eyes were lingering on the floors. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 William kept glancing up as she talked before him like a teacher. Although young, she was close to William''s age, but her clothes were formal, adding some years. That was a weird assumption that William thought of just once, and it wasn''t good, let alone correct. ¡°I am curious about history,¡± William said the truth, unsure why she was questioning him so much. As an employee of this place, this girl was doing her job, so he didn''t do anything wrong, or make his situation worse. Or significantly better. ¡°History? What kind? The library is all about it. History is past. Past can''t be back, so it is written and preserved. It is like a library. History is kindly interconnected to it.¡± ¡°I am pretty sure the regular history of time is enough for me. Most libraries have many sections for historical books, and this one should be the same. Last century was tough, so how about the one before that? Is it bad to look at it here, or am I wrong?¡± ¡°Well, you aren''t wrong to want it, but you need access beforehand. History floors are not free. Does young man have such a thing? You can¡¯t buy them from me, do you know that? First, you have to register and proceed as a citizen, get some pass, or purchase them.¡± ¡°I don''t need that, I think.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She was quite surprised to hear his confident refusal. ¡±I¡¯ve got this.¡± William swiftly pulled Kaufman''s card from his pocket. The girl looked at it in confusion, trying to discern if it was fake, or if he was joking because she had never seen this card before. So she took it from his hands and gazed at it from an inch away. Every pass had some code, words, and distinct patterns. This one was wooden, which was no longer up to date. And there were no expiration dates or limitations. A simple wording about the full pass was carved into the wood. She kept looking at it for ten seconds until she looked at questionable William with bewilderment. He remained impassive when he faced her with such an unclear innocence that she wondered if he even knew what this was. He looked like an idiot who knew nothing of the secrets of this place, this world, or the people involved with this place. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± she asked, visibly calming down. ¡°From a person. Is it wrong or fake?¡± William asked two questions that might not be far-fetched. He was a little uncertain about taking advantage of something that Luke described as insane, so some doubts escaped from his words. The girl wasn''t sure if she should believe him, but this card was the top tier of all passes that ever circulated this place. This one was from years back, depicting rewarding passes that were handled by the previous headmaster of the library, and every one of them was sensitive, invaluable, and hard to get. They were around but not in the hands of some questionable lads. If that''s the case, she knew how to solve this thing straight away. ¡°Can you wait a bit? I will ask around and see what this pass can do for you.¡± She jogged to not-so-far offices that were stationed on the ground floor, right behind the staircases that went to the first floor. William waited since she left far too quickly. Meanwhile, he marveled at this massive building to pass the time and decided to walk around. There was something good at the front of the stairs. It was a stone wall that had carved names of floors and what they had to offer. Floor 1-2: Technology Floor 3-4: Academic Foundation Floor 5: Culture Floor 6-7: Museum Floor 8: History Floor 9-12 The Dark World The last one was foreboding as he expected. Restricted and carved with dark red accents, they looked menacing. ¡°So it has twelve floors? I thought more, or... less? I guess this one isn''t counting, or is it part of the Technology Floor in some way?¡± William guessed and read the floor plan, but soon afterward, the girl from before came back. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She wasn''t alone. There was a pair of men before her, looking serious as if they went to hunt some criminal while looking formal at the same time. Their faces were serious, eyes sharp, and clothes simple yet strange. Had he seen such clothes before? Perhaps on pictures. Each of them had the same-looking clothes, illustrating a uniform of black high-quality fabric of simple design and certain elegance. For William, both looked like higher-position people who liked to show off. Unbeknown to him, it was quite false. This was normal. No. Perhaps it wasn''t important at all because even some leaders of camps were like this. ¡°Young man?¡± the front-facing middle-aged man asked, speaking calmly and stopping a few steps before William to take a better look at him. His colleague behind him remained silent, looking younger and inferior to him. ¡°Greetings. Is the card fake? I just accepted this card out of courtesy and thought I might look around. If it is wrong to have it, I will give up on it.¡± William went straight to the point and expressed himself without a shred of doubt or confusion. The girl behind these people seemed surprised about it. Who would give up on this treasure? Was he dumb? Well, she certainly didn''t know the depth of this youth that would change her mind sooner or later. ¡°No.¡± the stern-looking middle-aged man said in a vicious tone hidden behind an indifferent face. ¡°Things like this can''t be fake, young man. They have signatures and splendid history and authority. This is a highly valuable access pass that can let you go anywhere in this building, which.... doesn''t suit the occasion. There are only a few such things in the entire Federation, and they aren''t granted for nothing. May I ask where you acquired this?¡± Once or twice, William laughed and took care of such people. Dealing with them was frequently mixed with anger or death, while this one was docile like a dog with a nasty face but softer sides. He swore that this man wanted to scare him away but couldn''t. ¡°Apologies, but I just got here. I met a person called Kaufman who gave it to me out of some... respect? I think he thought it was good because I am lacking certain, respect?¡± William answered as best as he could and assessed the people in front of him. He couldn''t call himself stupid. That would make a bad impression. The older man didn''t take his words that well and grunted. In fact, both men changed their faces, while the girl took it the worse. She gasped and hid her mouth with her palm. Her eyes widened and her mouth quivered, whereas her superiors were rather focused and confused, forgetting about their tough appearances. ¡°Oh, dear Moon, Kaufman is here?¡± the younger man said, seeming terrified but his superior took it better. ¡°Get a grip, Rob. We are in the company of our appointment.¡± Such change would surprise any ordinary person, but not William, who didn''t care if their problem was about him or this card. If he had to, he could leave and look for answers somewhere else, or wait for Mi-Yung. ¡°Mister Kaufman?¡± the middle-aged man said and turned to his colleague. ¡°Rob, I told you to don''t mess with strange sentiments. You idiot. It is about Kaufman of all people! Who else would have this card and let it roam out of his hand? His ideas are like cats. And he... met him?¡± ¡°What if it was about Miss Kaufman?¡± his colleague, Rob, argued but got a light slap to his head instead. ¡°I am very sorry, sir Burton,¡± Rob bowed and backed away, embarrassed, and weak. Many apologies came out of him like smoke out of a campfire, and he was even ashamed to consider his past mistakes. His ideas were honest, but dealing with this card was way out of his pay grade. Even when the uncertain girl showed it to him first, it was quite stupid to act without seeking superiors, let alone question that youth behind a closed door. Thankfully, Burton was quick on his feet and sharper in his eyes and ears. He handled Rob with a cold gaze until he disappeared away, leaving the girl alone, who was next in line. ¡°Rob was wrong, while you, Ellie, have done nothing inappropriate. Letting it go unnoticed would be the first step to do if one meets somebody fitted for this card, but you assessed it well, even if it is very early for you to deal with them.¡± Ellie strained her face and firmed her eyes, acknowledging her superior as if she were a soldier before a general. ¡°You did well handling this with a coolheaded mind. Who would do it worse or better? Well...it is a shame because this isn''t simple either. Kaufman, was it?¡± Burton turned his attention away from her and looked at William, who was almost close to tensing up as well, if not making a salute. Burton had a trimmed beard and sharp hairline in a thin cut. He didn''t look too old, but his wrinkles showed and gave him a colder look. William coughed lightly to get some attention that he had done no wrongdoings. Perhaps. ¡°So, can I have it back, or is it pointless matters outside of my hand? I thought that old man was serious. Sorry.¡± ¡°I have spoken with a different kind of Kaufman right before we met, boy. It is no small matter to deal with multiple of them, so count yourself lucky.¡± ¡°Even Miss Kaufman got involved?¡± Ellie exclaimed and clutched her mouth between both palms. Burton didn''t mind her. ¡°Involved? Ha! She laughed out loud, so I guess that card is yours, but you spoke and met the other Kaufman. Where was it? When?¡± Burton demanded and was the one holding the wooden card. ¡°Yesterday, close to evening. Where? Some embassy, I suppose. As I said, I am new here so I don''t know much.¡± ¡°Hm. What have you spoken with him? Why?¡± ¡°Isn''t it rude to be so curious? Isn''t it private business?¡± Burton stepped forward, towering over William who was quite a few inches smaller than him, frowning, and not blinking. William felt cold sweat on the back of his neck and firmly clutched his fist. This hadn''t happened in a long time. For a normal human... ¡°Young man, do you know the definition of utter freedom?¡± William gulped. ¡°It is nothing but a dream.¡± ¡°No. That''s incorrect.¡± Burton said, tapping the card to William''s chest. ¡°That card gives you that. Anything here is yours. Isn''t that wretched and nonsensical? It is like poison to young minds and they could give you more issues than new horizons.¡± ¡°What? No. I don''t plan to look at it like that. I am here just to take a look and learn some things.¡± ¡°HM!¡± Burton stepped forward again and William was forced to take a step back. ¡°You would refuse such a prospect?! This place has the most thrilling history recorded! Lives spent their future for this course!¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡°Why are you so damned pushy, old man!¡± William shouted and forgot about being polite. Burton swiftly looked at Ellie and pointed at his face. ¡°Am I pushy?¡± He asked and said nothing else. Ellie still clutched her mouth and didn''t dare to question him or Heidi Kaufman. ¡°You might speak...¡± Burton ordered. She gasped and eased her hands. ¡°Not at all, mister Burton. You are essentially an angel.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If an angel bathed in darkness and suffering.... bathed in Dark Matter and fell to the Abyss... Felt the weight of Heaven and...¡± Burton swayed his hand up and gestured for her to stop as if he couldn''t have time for her, or he didn''t want to listen to her nonsense. Ellie often hated how she had to be honest, or was it because of novels she liked to read? They were essentially free for her anyway, depicting fantasies from the former world, or were they even fantasies? She didn''t want to know the answer to that fantasy. Burton didn''t mind her words too much and smiled so quickly, it seemed like he heard a joke but didn''t want to like it. Then, he tossed the wooden card back to William, who caught it with his face. Sounding cold and detached while doing so, Burton had more words to tell. William also learned that Kaufman was closer to this library than he thought, and the current headmaster was holding an absolute word in this matter. Burton apparently couldn''t get much done when both Kaufmans were curious, which might be problematic on another level, or intriguing enough to let him smile. ¡°Is it fine? Why do I feel it isn''t fine?¡± William wondered out loud as he grabbed his card. ¡°Because it isn''t?¡± Burton suggested. ¡°I had no ulterior motives or troubles in mind when I came here. Aren''t you being insensitive... sir?¡± ¡°Wait, young man. How about an introduction first? Whatever and wherever Kaufman is, some things are proper and some aren''t. My name is Burton, the senior authority of this library. I might be an ordinary person, but I served many years in the military and walked many places and steps with Walkers. I can smell and see them. In many ways...¡± Burton introduced himself in a domineering tone and looked at William as if he had seen through him. He was normal. Nothing major changed even after uncovering the involvements of the current headmaster or the creator of this place itself. A lot of ideas deep in politics had even more engaging ideas. Mainly, Kaufman was enigmatic because of his fickle mind. He left many places and people to rot in his constant various opinions or acts. He was old, stemming from ancient foremost Walkers. He was also odd and mysterious. Seen nowhere, but somewhere, seeking places or secrets of this age and not being too close or too far from the Federation itself, Kaufman was worth a charm. In a weird sense of duty, he was like a retired politician or a guardian angel who was impossible to see. And he was back in Federation! Was it a coincidence? Where was it? What did Burton smell and see in this situation? Who was this boy? William long forfeited his politeness if others showed apparent doubts about him. It was about Burton''s face. It was serious and way too harsh. Ellie felt bad for William in many ways, for she was the same a few years ago. She had to be polite to Burton in every way because of her dreams and job until she started to get him and work with him better. He was an old dog who could show his teeth and bark but would never bite. William didn''t lose against this person even if he didn''t know him very well. ¡°Do I have to bother with that?¡± ¡°I am also a Dean here, responsible for order. I can kick you out if you cause any kind of problems.¡± ¡°Really? That sounds awful.¡± William showed him the card again and smirked. ¡°I don''t suppose that is correct, right?¡± Burton smiled for real, looking like a devil. ¡°No. I was just testing things out. You are sharp, even if you look like a beggar.¡± This time, William got offended. ¡°Do I look... that bad?¡± At first, he was doubtful, until he spoke with certainty that he was. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ellie tended to agree with a lot of things and this time was no different. ¡°I''ve seen some refugees with better clothes.¡± William learned something new as he glanced at her and back at himself. His expectations seemed to be quite low and people had way too high expectations. How much were some clothes? What about food? He had a hundred credits. Was it a fortune? He didn''t know. As he sighed, he attempted to step aside. He opposed Burton right from the start, but since his position was so important, what was the right thing to do came with acts and words. Having some edgy behavior to piss him off wasn''t right. Burton might be petty or understanding, as long as it made some sense or logic. Had William done something wrong since entering this building? They decided on that, while he felt as safe as clouds in the sky. He underestimated everything because of his ignorance. ¡°Name? Reason to visit?¡± Burton demanded. ¡°I feel like I am being interrogated without committing any wrongdoings. Does this place have some laws?¡± ¡°You have no right to say that, refugee, dressed with barely any intention of bettering himself for the Federation. Say it. Do you have a citizenship? Oh, and I am the Law!¡± ¡°I don''t have any of that,¡± William argued, pissed and looking somewhere else. ¡°We call it lack of common sense and courtesy. Are you someone fond of Kaufman, or did he send you here for a reason? Is it his test to see the current changes and shifts in the upper floors, or does he want something else? He could come here at any time, yet who and why are you here?¡± ¡°I have not come here because I wanted to, but because I have to. Some Kaufman is nowhere to be seen, or is he?¡± William scowled inside and glanced around. He saw no bloody old man with a weird hat and flaring air around him. ¡°I would rather learn than judge others, sir. My curiosity lies in books. Not people.¡± ¡°People are the reason books exist. And some people are library worth of knowledge. Kaufman is that many times over as a person and Walker, and a little bit sensitive to the current timeline. Miss Heidi has been looking for him for years and this place exists because of him. That is why I am asking you about him, young man.¡± William didn''t refute it and remembered what would Miss Anderson say. ¡°Does it sound like my problem? As far as I remember, there are no rules to follow if I have this card. Can you stop me from walking away?¡± William countered Burton''s words, which were seeking problems. True, there were some appropriate words in his sentences, but William was away from them, yet close to them like a leaf yet to fall from a dead tree. ¡°Oh, you think you can touch the sizzling flame and expect to get healed, eh? You lack a common sense. I see how it is. You are from Outside, aren''t you? Some camp? Which?¡± ¡°You wouldn''t name them all.¡± William coldly said. Burton took it for a challenge and started to name every camp that ever existed. William was surprised that he named them all, including those that he hadn''t even heard about. ¡°Sir...¡± Ellie whispered behind Burton. ¡°You are revealing sensitive information.¡± Burton coughed and checked his tie. ¡°Well, you get me. I would not expect much from refugees, but being struck with a mother of luck and getting this sort of pass to my library is preposterous!¡± William indifferently smiled as this old man increased his voice, sounding angrier and angrier, but remained impassive in the face like water that couldn''t go beyond its boiling rage. So William went with some compromise. ¡°My name is William Gale,¡± he said, half unsure if his surname was right to mention or not. He discovered it yesterday after all. ¡°I am in the Federation because of Luke Irwin and someone called Mi-Yung, who found me Outside. Kaufman was someone whom I met at the aforementioned embassy upon my landing. He waited there and said something about free citizenship and other stuff, He asked a lot of questions, demanded them as well, got me this card, and left me alone, saying that I should learn and see this world.¡± Burton''s eyes moved and his mouth trembled, but before he told something, William stopped him and continued speaking. ¡°Library is what? I am here for the sole purpose of broadening my horizon since I grew up in the borders and camps you''ve described. In times of survival, Outside is tough, and I did survive it all. For ten years nonetheless. What, you might ask? Attacks of at least a dozen Hordes are nothing before dozens of Rifts. Oh, and let''s not forget some questionable Examination which is in six weeks, sir. I am waiting for it while spending time here was recommended because of.... my stupidity. Understanding this messed up city and the new life that is in the middle of the ocean is another thing. So, sir, I am not pretending anything. Hmp!¡± William ended his speech with a puffed chest and a high tone. He suppressed both people before him, clutched his innermost feelings, and both fists. Thanks to his manifesting Dann and Miss Anderson, it worked great. He said nothing but the truth, albeit like a forceful fool. Dann would clap. Miss Anderson would scold him twice over because he was before good and hard-working people in the right place. He should be the one bowing! That was something she would say to William right now. Burton was speechless after hearing what he wanted. William Gale? Mi-Yung or Luke Irwin? This youth was unknown, although the word Gale did reach something in his mind. It fell short after hearing about an important member of Assembly Island and Rank 5 Walker of the Yondu Division, while William''s past wasn''t as excruciating or complicated. But he did mention that mysterious word of utmost essence. The examination was the answer to a whole lot of things that Burton half knew already. Suddenly, he understood everything. Six weeks was a reasonable number. This boy might be simple and Kaufman''s reappearance was not. It kind of frustrated Burton when he arrived at this conclusion. He already started to mess with this situation that he wasn''t even part of. No. He would rather not involve himself with Kaufman and his tricks because Assembly was a different world altogether. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 This boy was a Walker. Not just any, but one with Rank 0, quite some history and interest looming near. If Kaufman got interested in him, then it was settled. Burton ought to respect it and take that card as a gift for future generations. A future granted by Kaufman of all people. Impossible... It was worth questioning it again. It seemed Burton had to argue and talk plenty more with the current headmaster, the daughter of Kaufman. There was one correct mindset in such a situation, and that was to give up and let this boy handle this card according to the wishes of both old and new headmasters. Turning his head to Ellie, he ordered her something that both of them didn''t expect. ¡°Since this young man feels like this, and is like this, all I can allow is some hierarchy. Ellie, you will follow Mister Gale across the library, so he won¡¯t get lost and learn some nonsense. You have been around here for almost a decade. You ought to see more, so I will give you this chance for a promotion. If the headmaster likes it, we can talk more about it later.¡± Ellie shuddered and eyes beamed in delight. She bowed deeply and thanked him thrice. ¡°Don''t get me wrong, girl. Getting a better understanding of the world through pictures and words isn''t all to life, nor is it that simple. This boy has seen life Outside, filled with doubts for who knows how long, while you did not. With you at his side, perhaps it will be more pleasing. Call it your duty for a couple of days and you don''t have to guide others or do your routine. Work with him alone.¡± Burton finalized his order and gave Ellie no time for protests. Not as if she had some. She wouldn''t mind anything as long as it meant something great, and some private teaching was something she enjoyed. And this boy was curious because she heard quite some interesting words and nice topics in their conversation. She was curious about who he was, where he came from, and how he had such a card. Bowing, she agreed. ¡°I will follow through with your order, Mister Burton.¡± ¡°Teach yourself well, boy,¡± Burton said to William next. ¡°The world is not adjustable for dumb or clueless people, so don''t waste that card and take it with a grain of fear. No. A Mountain of it! That''s all. Take care of it as you can. Ellie, before you leave today, visit my office. Until then, good luck to both of you.¡± Then, Burton left for the offices feeling some sour taste in his mouth, and his steps were heavy. Dealing with Kaufman was more than sour. It was more like a poison that dragged one down. It was anxious inducting. Not every day was a good day, apparently. Ellie looked at him leaving, before glancing at the boy she was meant to tutor. It felt rather forceful, but she was excited about it in many ways. Seeing new people in front of the gate and greeting them could get stale quickly. ¡°I am sorry if this caused trouble between you or your boss. It was not my intention, Miss Ellie,¡± William awkwardly said to her and scratched his head. ¡°Don''t be. I actually do not mind this one bit, William, is it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If so, you can simply call me Ellie. I am no miss. That honorific is just respect to nobody. I am not even an adult! I am seventeen and live in the Federation. However, it doesn¡¯t mean everything. This work is my dream that I''ve chased for ten years. Can you understand that? This is a freaking Federation Library and not everyone is allowed to work here! Secrets are under every corner, while the historians and research come here even from the Emblem Association and Assembly. There are some hideously important people behind this place even if it is about history or books.¡± She started to speak far too enthusiastically, giving William a new light onto his life and an even brighter smile. ¡°I thought Assembly Island was full of insane people,¡± William added. She smirked as if he watched a fool and approached him closely before whispering small secrets to his head. She seemed much more friendly than before, though William wondered if that was even possible. She also smelled nice, which took William by surprise. Her eyes were even more green and glistering than he supposed. Still, he took it as an interesting situation and took her words much more seriously. ¡°People and Walkers are different, while Emblem Association is simpler than the Assembly, which is for Walkers alone. The Association is full of researchers and busy people in different layers of cognitive matters and education. It is about science. They don''t care about politics or economics. They work for Walkers and care about Emblems, Darks, research around them, and other things that I don''t even know. I am normal, you see. Just a regular human.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. William wasn''t surprised by this and nodded twice. ¡°Alright, but it was still not my intention to make any kind of trouble with you and your boss. I can tell it might be bad. Job is important. Dreams are too.¡± This took Ellie by surprise. He was far too apologetic over nothing. She got rewarded, so what sort of nonsense was he spouting? ¡°When did you come here?¡± ¡°Yesterday. I hope you will bear with me, Ellie.¡± William apologized again since it wasn''t his nature to make trouble for others. That was as long as they deserved it, or if there was some worth in it. Burton sounded like a total asshat, so he chose to play tough and speak with him like he wanted. He regretted it a little afterward, even if it was a discussion between some important adult and nobody. Ellie was at least glad that he didn''t deny her this position set up by Burton. As he heard him, she almost thought he would be sorry to waste her time on his insignificant life. Ellie almost laughed when this idea crossed her mind. She basically imagined him begging her to leave him alone. ¡°I see. Since you managed to attack my job for a couple of days, I will follow you and teach you. You must be glad since you are speaking to an expert who went through the knowledge venture for years. Getting accepted isn''t simple. Can you imagine that? Three years went for core education, followed by five years of work and more education. I spend eight years of my life on that. That is almost half of my life.¡± ¡°Oh? You look like a hardworking person. It is a pleasure to have you. I can''t even imagine what it all means. It is different than Outside, so...¡± William said and shook his head. ¡°That was just the figure of speech,¡± Ellie sighed to herself. ¡°It wasn''t... anything hard. Outside is a savage land. A land of death.¡± ¡°Anyway, I want to look at the library and glance at what I can. I have many days ahead of me. Since you were forced at me like that, I won''t be polite about you.¡± ¡°Good! Don''t be.¡± Ellie nodded and felt proud. ¡°First, can you tell me about this card and what to take it for? I doubt your boss spoke of everything. I remember his reminder before he left and I genuinely don''t know what it is besides what is written there.¡± It was a small gray lie, as Luke spoke to him about it briefly. Ellie glanced at the card he pulled again and saw a full pass without any stops, so what was he asking about? Everything here was open to him and that included the stuff that was well beyond her understanding. What rules did it have? What sort of secrets did it hold? For her, it was like an unknown mesmerizing master key to her curious dreams or ideas. She almost salivated just looking at it. He has no clue. How cute, Ellie thought and smiled behind her confidence. ¡°Alright. This card is actually very simple. It grants everything, so what about things that can¡¯t get you everywhere? I don''t think it is right. For example, a regular pass costs ten credits a week and unlocks almost everything below the seventh floor. Access for the eight and above is a little bit different. A lot of sections in them are like shops with goods that one purchases one at a time. One might even purchase access for cheaper but have a limited range of options. That goes for the regular pass as well. A single credit can go a long way, while some things are much more expensive.¡± ¡°Why?¡± William wasn''t impressed by locks and credit limitations. He blinked at her as if he was worried for her head because she was far too proud of these limits. ¡°It is half-business. Operation costs, expeditions, getting knowledge, or workers are not cheap. I reckon we do more charitable work than anyone because even refugees can come in and teach themselves for almost anything. Oh, and we grand grants and stuff. Many can come here anytime and basic education is almost free.¡± Ellie cleared her thoughts before continuing. ¡°Sure, there are many floors that have some restrictions, while there are even those that are free to enter, or sponsored on rare occasions. Then, there are courses and places, or books to buy, or borrow.¡± ¡°What? It... Don''t tell me everything is about money?¡± ¡°Money? No. Not at all. The last thing we want to stop is the knowledge, so if there are some citizens or refugees who want to learn because of some specific jobs, we grant them access to classes, or sections in the library free of charge. Those depend on job applications and business. We connect them. Oh, and technology floors are almost entirely free, but many take the regular pass and learn whatever they can whenever they want. There are more open sections than restricted ones, so don''t think this is some extortion. Got it?¡± He nodded doubtfully and asked. ¡°What about other passes?¡± ¡°They depend on context, but a regular pass is enough for most of the public. Things get harder when we see Walkers or restrictions bit by bit. Upper floors and some sections of the museum and history have limits depending on what we are looking at. Depending on how much one wants to see them, one can see them if they want to pay or have good enough cards or connections. Some doors and rooms show some nasty things that the public shouldn''t access for free unless one is from the military or their connections are with some organizations.¡± ¡°I see. What about Walkers? Do they have some benefits or are they seen like any other citizen or.... refugee?¡± ¡°What? Of course, they are different!¡± Ellie said as if she couldn''t believe his words. ¡°Walkers are the core of the Federation, so of course they go a long way. Their restrictions and benefits depend on their Rank, who they serve, what is their family like, or their home organization. Citizens are normal people and Walkers, whereas refugees are those hoping to become citizens and get various benefits. Of course, when I speak of everyone, it is not equal Outside or here. Walkers are built different. They are like Gods of this place.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 William was surprised at how quickly Ellie was explaining things. She was witty too and understood a lot of things. It wasn''t overbearing thanks to common facts. ¡°Regardless, your pass has not a single restriction because it is a treasure created by Mister Kaufman. You can see anything. All secrets. All for free and without any locks. Isn''t it exhilarating!?¡± She asked enthusiastically and far too close. ¡°I don''t even know all of the secrets and locks! The Dark World is especially thrilling! I want to go there myself, but...¡± ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± William tried to calm her down but failed spectacularly when she began to beg him to borrow it. That was laughable, so she spoke of how unfair this card was and how lucky he was. That lasted for a few minutes until she calmed down. ¡°Understand? That card is worth ten of my lives, and hundreds of my salaries, if not more.¡± William had an itch to talk about credits next but figured it sounded a bit weird. He wanted to discover the library. ¡°You don''t know... or can you do it justice?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Ellie argued, her pride hurt. ¡°But you don''t know everything.¡± ¡°Do you want to know everything...boy?¡± Ellie approached him, patted his shoulder, and looked as if he was silly. ¡°Ah, boys these days. They think they see the moon but want the stars.¡± William shook her hand away and acknowledged he shouldn''t have said that. ¡°So, can I use it for myself since it is his and now mine?¡± ¡°Why not? Burton let you have it and even the headmaster agreed. Mister Kaufman was the foremost headmaster of the library, so that is why I was shocked to hear you''ve mentioned him. It is wild that you met such a legend. He even gave you his card!¡± ¡°Doesn''t feel that impressive. Like a paper. Stiff paper.¡± ¡°Hey! That is so terrible of you!¡± Ellie seemed hurt when William downplayed his luck and looked at his card. She wanted to berate him like Burton. ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°Fine. Frankly, I don''t know a lot that some might want and you are right. Stuff about Walkers and facts of history or the Blank Century are remote, or not known because it is still worked on. I don''t nearly know everything that hides here, but I bet I know enough for you.¡± ¡°Bet?¡± Ellie crossed her arms and pretended to be hurt. ¡°Alright, no betting...¡± ¡°Then I am glad to have you,¡± William sighed and stored his card in his pocket, leaving Ellie silently cursing this boy who knew nothing about this gift. He offered her a hand which she took and shook. Thus, their temporary business had started. ¡°It sounds strange to gift a full pass like this to someone like you, which explains Burton. I am not one to judge a powerful person like Kaufman. Headmasters or not, rules and words are like a law and power. Do you know about them, hm?¡± ¡°A little. They are like excuses that can be great or like cheats.¡± Ellie begrudgingly nodded and figured she shouldn''t argue too much with him because he was just starting to learn. He also didn''t sound as stupid as she assumed, which might be odd considering his clothes, or shocking because he handled Burton very well. ¡°Kaufman was a headmaster, eh? Is that shrewd and cunning person named Burton close to one as well?¡± Ellie unwillingly laughed at William''s open curiosity. If Burton heard this, he would be angry for sure. ¡°No. A Dean is a high position for an intellectual and orderly person. It is like being a vice-headmaster, serving right under the current headmaster. Her name is Heidi Kaufman, by the way, and she is the daughter of that Kaufman who you met last night.¡± Ellie explained the bit she understood. Burton already revealed a bit of it, so William wasn''t that surprised. ¡°I see. What about this library? Although I¡¯ve seen the wall with floors, there must be more to that than Burton''s words, or those carved ones.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°You have seen the board?¡± Ellie glanced behind her and saw the floor planing. ¡°They are right. You are also not wasting your time if you look at them better. First, you have to consider what you want to know since you have the full pass. Even the last floor is open for you, but there are many things I don''t know about there. They have been locked even for me which...¡± Coughing, Ellie didn''t want to accept her inferiority. ¡°Weird how an employee doesn''t know everything about their job,¡± he said as if he was digging for her reasons. ¡°It is alright because it is part of the Walker''s rules. Even as an employee, I am far below them. Walkers know things. Researchers better than me are the same. I think Burton will tell me what to do with that tonight. And with you, I don''t think you want to go from up to bottom, right?¡± William nodded and glared up. ¡°I guess.¡± He really wanted to go there and look at the secrets of the Darks that might be there. ¡°Oh, when you mention it, I don''t even know if you will get access to some places, even with this pass. Some are private after Kaufman left, while Miss Heidi has different views over those upper floors. I don''t think.... she would want you to know some things because it is fair. I''ve read rumors. Heard them too. After some official recommendations, or deals under the table, Walkers of enough Rank can get access to most places in the name of the Federation or their status. It is a real struggle. Most normal people are completely removed from that equation because Walkers protect what is right.¡± Ellie explained and sighed in disappointment. Apparently, she wanted to see and know what was up with some things and secrets. ¡°Apart from those regulations that might even touch museum or history floors, you are good. The upper floors have this mysterious lingering aura that is rather special. I¡¯ve been there many times as a student and employee. It''s quite mysterious and different. There are many doors and rooms with different stories. Even without being a Walker myself, knowledge hits differently. You will get it.¡± William figured she loved this sort of stuff and talked about it with lovely curiosity and knowledge. Perhaps she was even hiding something, for she was quite mischievous. Ellie went on and on, and William listened to her every word of advice with open ears. It almost seemed she had this job because of her voice and presentation. She cleverly used many technical terms, tones, and comments that made her sound clever, yet sensible to even someone like William who grew up Outside. It was impressive. Some comments were brief, but otherwise, her speech had enough information for William to get started. Without going to any floor, he spent almost twenty minutes listening to her without any complaints. ¡°¡­ and that is a basic premise of the library without entering any floor. Get it? Knowing what one wants is important and going from there is next. Shall we go easy at the start, proceed with effortless topics, or things you might be interested in, rather than complicated things like management or some economics?¡± Ellie ended her long explanation that left William with endless nods. To him, the library was more endless than his nods or her words. He underestimated it. What he should learn? Where to start? He had no ideas about his expectations and felt a bizarre tendency to listen to her. ¡°Why do I have an idea that you seem more excited about this than myself?¡± William stated with an unwilling question that Ellie took naughtily, if not with some pride. Both of them were standing before a floor planning panel and had no time to go somewhere else because of Ellie. ¡°Because I am. Why should I not be? Dealing with people is always interesting, and your case is the same, if not much better than many others. I don''t have to worry about anything. You have free access so that means no locks to me either We don''t have to consider anything. That is unusual. Maybe you should be more excited since the amount of knowledge Outside must have been terrible for growth or your mind, or... uh...¡± She stopped herself after she realized she might hit on something improper. William didn''t mind what she meant, though he denied it for once ¡°Outside is still my home. Or used to be. We know how to live. There are some resources and common sense left over from times that people gathered for years. They allow us to survive. How? Wasn''t this how thousands of years were like even before the Dawn? There are no walls or oceans against knowledge or people. People meet and knowledge spreads in one way or another. That''s at least my perspective of surviving for ten years, so do you want to judge it? If so, maybe we can exchange our position and I can become your lecturer.¡± William pridefully said and managed to sound quite good, unlike his image. Ellie found it interesting and almost exciting ¡°You see, you don''t sound that dumb as I''ve expected. I am almost inclined to accept it.¡± ¡°Excuse me then.¡± ¡°So, does that mean you didn''t exaggerate anything when you introduced yourself to Burton?¡± She asked out of curiosity and direct confirmation. She trusted that he told the truth, but refugees can lie all the time. ¡°Not one bit. I don''t need to spout nonsense. I was like this for years and my time changed overnight. It''s tough but I will manage.¡± ¡°A decade out there... wait, what about before that? You are what? Sixteen years old or younger?¡± Ellie sized him from the bottom and up, making a few circles around him which made him more uncomfortable than he thought. ¡°No idea. Don''t know my birthday. I don''t think I am more than sixteen.¡± ¡°You don''t even know how old you are? Well, it isn''t that rare Outside, I bet. Births go and deaths await. You must have no parents if that''s the case.¡± ¡°Are you a detective or what?¡± William got defensive and rather changed the topic because he didn''t want to go into that route. His parents were a tough topic to speak about. ¡°Oh, you know about detectives?!¡± Ellie cheered. ¡°Outside has stories? How come? Which? How exciting are they?¡± ¡°And jobs. How surprising, eh? It is as if we are living people with some rare hobbies and stuff.¡± He sighed over her sudden change of mind. Suddenly, she sounded less than her attire suggested. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 William knew stories, and Outside was full of them if one looked for them. In some ways, they talked about some things better than some books or people. Jobs were the same, although there were some interesting fields where some people wouldn''t understand it. He wondered if Ellie would, so he tried to give her some examples. ¡°Imagine it. Bodyguards, killers, assassins, you can name all kinds of jobs and there are professions out of necessity for almost anything. And yes, there are even some small libraries in some camps, and scavengers of knowledge, or even those devoted to some silly things like rocks. Then we have people. One would easily gather that teaching younger generations is better than leaving them to rot for nothing. Schools are the same. I can write well for my age, so don''t be shocked to see me read as well.¡± ¡°Do you want some prize for that sort of thing?¡± Ellie argued.¡°I would refuse this job if you didn''t know at least that much. I don''t like illiterate people. It is like they gave up on the world and their human nature and decided to be brutes. It is shameful.¡± ¡°Really? Would you?¡± Seeing his long look, Ellie glanced away at the floorboard. ¡°No, but that is a different circumstance.¡± ¡°Aha! So you do have some value. Is it worse than teaching clueless people about the broader world?¡± William followed with a good question that ended up halting Ellie. How to answer it? In a lot of ways, Ellie found William bare in some capacity, yet she didn''t mind it. Discussions and learning came up with questions and arguments. Many people in the Federation taught her it was important to ask questions and talk. It was a sign of some intellect, so William wasn''t as stupid as one would guess. ¡°Alright. It isn''t that bad. I grew up in the Federation¡­ all my life, so I know about some of the world, but not the tough reality Outside.¡± Ellie muttered hesitantly, in a fear of jealousy and a change of William¡¯s attitude. Some Outsiders had some prejudice against people like her. It was inevitable, similar to how some elites regarded refugees with contempt. Unlike her thoughts, William responded with an answer that she didn''t expect. ¡°That must have been hard.¡± Chuckling, she maintained her clever image and slapped his shoulder ¡°You are a funny guy. How old are you, seriously? There are ways to understand it in the Federation. You should get tested.¡± ¡°Is that so? Maybe that Examination will answer that, but who knows? If there is time, and you have no issue, can you teach me about the library and the structure of the Federation? It seems necessary if I were to stay here.¡± Since she came up to him out of nowhere, and Luke or Mi-Yung might not have time for such things, Ellie sounded like the perfect guide for his needs. Meeting her might help his lacking life. Unwillingly, he ended up making a first friend and it wasn''t even a day since he entered the Federation. Dann would be shocked and hurt. ¡°Federation? Some things about the library are connected to it, so I might help. Well, if you will give me some compensation, let¡¯s say for ten credits, I will bring you out and say or show anything you like.¡± Ellie added some charge for her service as a courtesy of her work, which spoke of her professionalism. It was something that William didn''t refute. He would literally eat her time, so it made sense to compensate her for it. But ten credits? Was it a lot or not? How big or how long would this sightseeing or learning about the Federation last? ¡°Alright,¡± William agreed without hesitation. There was no free meal in this world because everyone worked for themselves. Ellie was the same, and the prize meant some work and reasons, followed up by benefits and less hassle. Ellie found it much better than doing something that she didn''t like. Dealing with boring people was one such thing. With this being over, William moved to the first floor, which was up the stairs, and not beside the offices on the ground floor. Stairs led to the floor that wasn''t hiding in any way since there wasn''t a separate wall. There were no doors either. Just one large and open corridor stretched from the left wall of this library to the other, depicting the whole first-floor entrance that was one giant balcony with a wall ahead that wasn''t visible from the entrance. Turning would reveal the sight of the large room, entrance, big chandelier above, and colorful windows. This was the same for all the other floor''s balconies and their respective corridors, giving anyone an elevated sight below. Walls behind led to the library floors. Or nightmares. Some people had a fear of heights, stairs, or knowledge. William wasn''t afraid of anything, or so he liked to think. Technology floors consisted of two floors. Besides that, he didn''t know anything else. Was there even some difference between technology, or some economy, or these floors? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He entered it to know his answers, which revealed an incredible amount of bookshelves going for hundreds of feet in many rows. They looked massive, yet inviting thanks to the tall ceiling and big rooms around them. This was a library, a place where one learned and broadened their horizons. It was no school. It wasn''t forced after all, and William wasn''t here because he had to, but because he wanted it. Around many corners, there were open tables with chairs for anyone to sit and read. It was silent, and not looking dark thanks to many lights powered by electricity in the ceiling or some additional lamps. Due to the size of the whole place, there were no windows beside distant ending walls. It wasn''t cramped even with hundreds of people. Thousands of books were everywhere and William wasn''t aware what numbers were right, or what to look at first. He learned from Ellie that very few people could bring books outside this place. Standard passes were unable to do that and most people preferred to study here. But borrowing was possible, albeit very expensive because it had time limitations. Buying a book was even less worth it for most people. There were also some books one couldn''t buy or borrow because they were one-of-a-kind pieces. A lot of books were precious, so the library took care of the passes like a business. Most people with regular access had the opportunity to sit here in silence and get what their hearts desired at any time of the day. Thus, such services as borrowing or buying weren''t common and some saw them almost as stealing. A lot of effort went into this, so William didn''t judge their methods. Just the fact that thousands of books existed before his eyes shocked him enough. He saw a lot of people walking or sitting around, reading and learning because it wasn''t that early, or late. Frankly, it was never too late to learn something, which was his honest belief. Although the premise of passes was yet to make complete sense to him, William forgot about it soon after he saw all those books. Bookshelves went in chronological order of an alphabet, depicting many old original books or copies found under many protected archives scattered around the world. Ellie didn''t forget to mention how this library was created, or how this gathering of knowledge changed a lot of things. It wasn''t about food or survival. This was about living and increasing quality of the living. She was quite fond of this knowledge of the past and people. Some argued it was insensitive, saying that way too many resources and money went into this nonsensical library, or how this place would''ve rather made good use of some residences, if not some actual open work opportunities. After some time, those people shut up and times changed because everything started to make sense. It was yet another source of long-term game that Assembly and a certain individual with a weird hat made many years ago. Knowledge was more important than some stupids would assume. Without it, humanity could stagnate even if Walkers were walls against the Darks. Their long-awaiting win was also far from sight, so advancement in knowledge or science was a good way to give people what they deserved. Older or younger, it didn''t matter. Every kind of person was around the bookshelves. William saw nobody below the age of ten, plenty of old people, and most were deep in some books, or writing some notes. Ellie¡¯s explanation made sense. People''s time was worth a lot more in the Federation than Outside, though it was a different worth. Getting knowledge quickly was important for jobs so one could provide for the Federation, themselves, or their family. One could also get higher-paying jobs when one was skilled in certain areas, or if one proved to be much better than others thanks to some notable achievements or improvements, or unique courses. Everything stemmed from the understanding that time was a resource. Almost like their hands and opportunities, or work of mind. Wasting it was not clever, thus this library had a reputation of immense value that the Federation accepted quite seriously. It was well past the morning when William reached this point, and seeking out the unknown bookshelves he had no clues about came off as curious. He asked and talked to Ellie, giving her more words to lead him. Ellie observed him as they walked and gave him plenty of choices as to what he should see or know. However, giving him an overall idea about the technology wasn''t simple. There were books about lost professions and jobs that were no longer possible. A lot of them were also old and extinct in importance, but as many of them were there, there were equal if not more of those that mattered. This floor held fundamental practices for a lot of jobs, thus it was more oriented for many fields, businesses, and normal people. It was also without any restrictions whatsoever, which Wiliam thought was weird because he thought Ellie said this was no charity. Then, he understood why that was the case. Many scientific books and teaching manuscripts were all free as long as one walked in. This allowed anyone interested, including youths to get interested in many scientific fields, or some manufacturing, or engineering. The military had no small needs for them, hence many efforts came into giving people options and learning materials. Some jobs and books were even recommended due to their needs, advertised by some businesses or the military, or used as benchmarks for jobs. Ellie found promising topics and starting points, deciding on basics with most floors. Regardless of William''s knowledge base, she thought it was better than forcing him through some complicated details. Even then, William felt overwhelmed and it wasn''t her intention, but also not her time to stop anything. Overall, William was an uneducated person simply because this place was like son and moon compared to his tries being clever Outside. Even though Miss Anderson guided him well for the last two years, it did not change what already passed. Stories, lessons, and the past ten years gave him deterrence, so this place was far out of his norm. William found countless books and stuff that he had never heard of, and most of what Ellie was talking about went soon out of his mind because she never shut up. What was some complicated science? What was arithmetic? Was it even a word? Equations were curses. Physics was a word of witchcraft. But then, he noted books about agriculture, the earth''s needs, and topics that required interest that weren''t too hard. There were niche topics, books filled with sensibility and simplicity, or complexity that one would have to study for years to get their requirements. Complicated areas went through some specific bookshelves that had fewer visitors. And they were just books. They couldn''t possibly shatter common sense and lead humanity to a new advent. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 These books were generous enough to keep people returning. From cars, generic war machines, and weaponry, to electricity, most of the engineering described how things worked or why. As for more personal teachings and interests, they needed physical ideas, which was up to the apprenticeship. Ellie settled on some minor calls and didn''t force William through some bad choices. She just talked, led him around, and gave him some ideas. Most jobs came with tests, with knowledge being good, and experiences coming later. That was not acceptable in some of them or not good for younger or older refugees. Filtering people was inevitable, so many tried their best in the library as if it was a precious opportunity of their dreams. This didn''t interest William too much, although he was interested in Enginists or Machinists, who were two of three vast fields in the current world that had substantial benefits and important history. Of course, those had multiple bookshelves that provided a ton of research materials that were up to date with incredible weight behind them. Of course, a lot of people were around those shelves. When Ellie showed them, including a particular peak of these fields, he got hesitant since they seemed like a completely different thing compared to how Enginists were Outside. They were about true Engineers, whose jobs and importance were almost as great as some Walkers. There was a need for them, and a lot of people dreamed of jobs in tech or manufacturing that were all over the Federation, or below. Slowly, it made sense to William. Learning about many problems required technology and great minds, while Walkers could not give it justice, though they were a necessary part of this flow. They couldn''t dwell on everything and be good Walkers at the same time, so society had its standards. And those were something shocking indeed. Ellie talked about how some Walkers were fit for industrial duties, due to their inferior talents, age, or the right fit because it would eclipse their regular Walker duty. That touched on Enginists, Machinists, Engineers, or various other professions that required some powers for timely, efficient, or costly reasons. That was when William gave up after skimming through some technological books. He found his world shattered, expectations in pieces, and his past had been ruined. Not for long. Ellie finished him off in her various snarky comments that no geniuses fell from the sky. She said that he was no genius but a silly youth who might only grow despite wanting to reach the sun from afar. ¡°Perhaps in a couple of decades or a century, you might take part in this land,¡± she said back then, patting his back as if she was sorry. Details in books were too much for him, and unless one had some teacher, things would get very difficult. Ellie said and enunciated that point numerous times, while the library had answers for that on the floors above. She will show him and blow his mind completely. But for that, she needed to be patient and lead him further despite the first two floors proving to be the end for him. ¡°This stuff about Enginists is like a different word. It didn''t seem that complicated Outside. You put things together until they work,¡± William muttered, lost in sorrow, and unknown. What had he expected? What did he want to broaden? The world? His mind? He started to doubt himself, wanting to see the broadness of the world and not learn every little bit. He wanted anything. Perhaps he got that first and foremost until he felt nothing but void. ¡°Enginists are just a start. Technology is important, so everyone who can''t comprehend this sort of level should better give up. Of course, we can''t stop the dreams, so one might master the basics in some years and reach some lower level position before becoming Machinists. The library doesn''t judge hopeless people, let alone those trying really hard. Many middle-aged people are like that. They hope, build themselves up, and learn.¡± ¡°Why do I feel you pity me?¡± William mumbled. ¡°I don''t. Well, perhaps a little?¡± Ellie said, grinning. ¡°Anyhow, I know some friends who learned about technology for more than a decade, yet still failed to get stable work in the industry. Not like there are little to no opportunities. In fact, the Federation is expanding every year, and the amount of work is adjusted by workers, availability, or how the expansions are going to be. It is very hard to manage, but there are many clever people in charge of everything, and requirements go up every year. This library is like a knock on people''s potential and a provider to make them work. Like a pat on the back or push to get them going, we watch and learn as well,¡± Ellie explained it like a teacher lecturing her student. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Although they were close by age, they carried very different living experiences and expectations. Ellie had yet to get into her burning sensation that she realized and hadn''t touched yet. There was a Walker aside from her with an unknown Emblem. With a secret, a great gem with a vastly different life than hers was there, hiding beneath that sleeve. Out of respect for something, she had yet to go in that direction, but she was slowly itching to get there. ¡°It doesn''t seem right to me. If there are interesting books or simple notes, I will give them a try in the upcoming weeks. There is no need to get depressed on the first day.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Ellie agreed. There were too many books and materials to read from. Almost all of them came through work of the past, where certain institutions before the Dawn held their books with utmost importance. They protected them, sealed them, and caused them to be like treasures after more than a century, if not longer. It was quite an impressive consideration for the former generations of humanity. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next floor,¡± William decided and Ellie led him back to the entry corridor. Multiple entrances and exit points led to that long balcony. Walking out, a humongous entrance ceiling was in his eyes and its big colorful window panels shined in daylight. Aside from the existing, there was another route with new stairs going to the third floor. This style seemed to be the norm. A lot of stairs meant a lot of walking. William didn''t mind it. There were handrails all across the edge of those long balconies, made of either metal or wood filled with carved details. Once he looked down, William could only imagine what sort of view would he watch from the last floor. It could wait. He had a lot to see until then. Going to the upper floors was not on the list for today, but in the next six weeks, he will get plenty of time to see them. With some days with Ellie, he had no doubt he would get accustomed to this building and life in this city. He planned to. Who knew if his new life had different plans for him or not? He had yet to meet the reason for everything. A lofty Mi-Yung snatched him out of nowhere, deciding to embrace him without him knowing her in the slightest. It was not common. It was practically like a rude kidnapping. Unfortunately, it might be more complicated than that, and various important sections of the Federation had different worries altogether. William saw nothing shocking on the next floor. The single massive wall had some pictures, paintings, people, everyday objects, and portraits of abstract meaning around the wall. In the wall were many doors that went straight to the academic foundation. Those were very different floors from those below, suggesting major education transformations, compelling practices, and purpose. It was about details, lessons, courses, and less wideness that technology floors showed. Those build up the intrigue and motivations of those interested. If that was a spark, this was where these sparks would grow to be small flames. Ellie had great anticipation for this floor because its worth for younger generations was enormous. Frankly, one didn''t have to read everything. Just a few matters were enough, and focusing on one career was better than being lost. But this boy was already lost, and also a Walker, so she was kind of tricky and leading him by his nose. ¡°I think these floors will be better for you. Well, apart from upper floors, that is...¡± Ellie said mysteriously and pointed to the doors. ¡°Also, here is one thing that I have not talked about a lot. The first two floors have no restrictions on going inside. One could come there whenever one wishes, and you don''t even have to pay for it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is simply a work of economics and providing the best push on education as possible. For people who want it, it is there. On the third floor, it changes and all the people here have to pay for entry passes per week. There are also some premium options, but depending on some courses or mentorship, it could get expensive and worth it.¡± Just when William wanted to argue, she stopped him. ¡°I get what you mean. Why restrict it by some rudimentary money, right? Some people can''t afford it. That is fine. Many do. Those who don''t can get a scholarship if their base from the first two floors is adequate. The reasons are there, followed up with answers, and many communities have their own segments to push people forward, or here. They are private, but not simple because people are really trying.¡± ¡°I am not arguing about that,¡± William argued. ¡°Yes, you are. The whole premise of this floor and the next one is to educate any person who is serious about providing for the future. You might call them the deepest. There are also regular free or paid seminars or conference rooms where one could learn from experienced scholars or people in the trade.¡± ¡°So, a school?¡± ¡°Yes. It is close to that and available. Failure is less daunting, while the faults of a person or the teacher do not have a place in this system. Everyone works for what they can achieve, and everyone wants others to succeed. The Federation requires that, so a lot of attention goes into this. In return, the Federation fills their fields with a constant flow, and it gives many things back like rewards, homes, or safety. You would be surprised how little failures we have here, unless some people are stupid or lazy, of course.¡± Ellie sighed and felt as if she had been the only one speaking for the past two hours. Honestly, she was far from over. ¡°While we provide help to those that are interested, or willing, it is worth it. I spent years here myself, and I regret not a single day or spent credits,¡± Ellie proudly puffed her chest and smiled. William nodded, giving her an unbothered approval, which still pleased her a little. Just a pinch to her otherwise cheerful mood couldn''t possibly make a huge difference. But it did. ¡°What to do inside, or how to get there?¡± Unlike the previous doors, these were closed. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°See that door handle? Put your pass to it, and it will open up. Probably. Yours is old, but... not that old, I think.¡± Ellie pointed to a sturdy-looking handle that was flat and wide. William no longer questioned her and followed her every order since he saw Luke unlocking a door yesterday. Those were some special locks. Not like Outside had needs for them. A simple gun or a knife was an excellent lock-picking tool or a defensive means. William understood the importance of locks as much as the need for weaponry or fighting. He could be flexible and get used to having a proper key. Placing the card on the handle opened the door with a simple click, revealing a long and wide hallway. There was yet another door further in, followed by others at the sides. Walls with doors to seminar rooms were kind of bare, but they were accessible at the beginning due to time constrain. ¡°Seminars, room for guests, teachings, or discussions are there,¡± Ellie said as she walked in. ¡°They are usually held under strict schedule and multiple times a day. See? There are none this early, but in an hour or two, this waiting room will get busy. These events are scheduled on the common walls, or the ground floor. You can look for them thanks to advertisements or word of mouth. There are even seminars related to Walkers, although they aren''t common. Most seminars won''t concern you unless you want to be serious about learning some specific lessons, or hear some lessons yourself.¡± ¡°What are they about? Usually.¡± ¡°Depends on the lecturer. One who is in charge can make various adjustments and topics vary a lot due to those asking questions. Botany, economics, technology, whatever else. Low, medium, or advanced levels of wisdom are all here. The lecturer is usually very good at whatever the seminar is about. Are you following so far? I feel like a teacher. Is it bad? Terrible?! Is my hair still on my head? Am I speaking too much?!¡± Slowly, Ellie was panicking and checked her head. Her blond hair wasn''t missing. It was still there, similar to her moving mouth. William wished to agree with some of her questions. She was speaking nonstop, yet without any fatigue, stuttering, or other problems. William had a strong first impression of her, which changed into honest awe. Ellie felt similar. She could tell that William was listening to her, unlike at the beginning, which she took as a good thing. William took her words for what they should be. If he was interested, he asked about something. If he wasn''t, he nodded, listened, or changed the subject. This slightly surprised Ellie, since the people from the camps or far away in the many dead zones were very different from the people of the Federation. She was a native of this place and was used to a different class of people. Since she focused on academics since she was young, her mind and focus moved along with that. There were a lot of individuals coming here every month through some transaction, quotas, workforce, or deals between the Federation and other places. They followed certain rules, which Ellie knew herself. Usually, a lot of workers weren''t people to befriend since they focused on what mattered and they knew what to look for in order to maintain their lives. Workers like Ellie were here to provide some base and direction to some of them, but they were in no way teachers. Some were close to that under the right conditions because every one of them was familiar with this library. It was setting a precedent of different environments where one grew up. Studies showed how a good foundation, let alone childhood, affected education. A place like this library had seen it first-hand in multiple generations. This dystopian sort of work gave rise to another kind of deterrence, cultures, or feudal ways. William wasn''t sure what to call it, but he didn''t find it worse than Outside. People advanced into structural organizations to meet their end needs, and doing so in a way that ensured their power or stability always helped. That went on for thousands of years already, which was a fact that he learned and saw. Through connections with the Federations, Roshwell camp, and Miss Anderson''s orphanage had some references to teach children. There were ideas about identity, ideology, humanism, and power! It was necessary propaganda. Then, it all went to shit with the Dawn and Darks, but humans had to keep going. William liked to get lost in the past. It felt comforting that there could be something else than this apocalypse. Yet it was also inevitable to go back into reality since the destruction of the population let more resilient ones grow and rise, and there was no escaping it. Realization and getting back from the ground was part of human history. Set-backs gave some opportunity, development, and change. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Darks disagreed and their massacres did end up restricting everything or almost ceasing the words or history altogether. More than a century passed and where was humanity heading? Technology was getting back on track, people were striving in many ways or places, and even if it was happening on rare limiting factors, it didn''t mean it couldn''t happen again, or at a larger scale. Walkers might be the new rulers, but they were still humans, while absolute predators were still around, lurking from the shadows or darkness. A new kind of life began to form on the planet Earth, while people were looking the same, albeit changed like rats thriving to keep their lives in rubbish. Ellie learned a lot more about history than William ever did. It was her expertise, or so she pridefully claimed whenever she had a chance. Her studies in this library pointed to history, so William always perked up when she mentioned some story, fact, or interesting allegations, or comments. Then, Ellie was glad to see some changes in William, who might be a brief meeting to her. He grew up in different places and under different circumstances, yet he was unlike she assumed. Perhaps she could learn something from him. Outside wasn''t all lost and turned into a wasteland of survivors and death. There was still some humanity left out there. Or was it wrong to assume it because of his Walker status? She learned about Outside as if it was history, though it was pretty much real. From the destruction of the USA, and the struggles of some camps, to the Great Fury Wars, she was aware of them like a scholar. Europe, Asia, and other places were different and distant, followed by the whole Blank Century, greater wars, and plenty of formidable legends. Anticipation and a little apprehension about William were yet to come out of her mouth. Ellie wanted to continue with William''s tour since this job was important to her. But if it would clash with her curiosity and importance, wasn''t it an excellent way to grow and look at a young Walker whose history or circumstances were rare for her to see? In her mind, she hadn''t been this happy in a long time. After all her talking, she couldn''t ignore the core difference any longer. There was an Emblem hidden under his sleeve. Perhaps if it was wide open, this whole situation would be much more awkward for her than anything else. Ellie didn''t forget about it and she repeated in her mind how it could wait and wait, arguing in her head about a hundredth time. It wasn''t something easy to overlook or conceal in her mind. She was reaching her limits. Could she keep it like this all day? How many floors were ahead until she would burst apart? Seeing the closed doors and no people, William had no interest in seminars. They were for experienced people if what Ellie suggested was correct. Depending on the advanced topic, he might get lost in the discussion more than in the previous floors. Thus, he decided to reach the opposing door. The same source of amazement from the previous floors stood right in front of him. Although smaller in scale and sparsely spaced, rows of shelves with many books were everywhere. Unlike with technology, each row was wider, and each bookshelf had many notes depicting sections of specific books and topics. Ellie did not need to say how or why they were like this. She looked at William, who already figured it out. If the lower floors were technical, these books focused on guiding foundations and a more comprehensive variety of fields. William looked at thousands of tones of quite detailed research materials. Wasn''t such a wide choice too awful? How could one choose?! He started to panic when Ellie patted his shoulder and saw through his silent panic. ¡°Take a breath,¡± she said to him, breathing the air just to prove a point. It didn''t work so she smacked his back. ¡°Jeez, take that one for me and look around first. The first note to perk your eyes is one you will glance at. Just don''t linger too long, ok? Now, go. Shoo.¡± She almost kicked him to get over his panic. William was shocked at her like at himself. He couldn''t even speak when he began to move and look at those notes. The place wasn''t overly huge. There were less than a hundred bookshelves because a lot of space wasn''t for books but space for teaching or learning. Some books looked short and evaluated as one-of-a-kind materials. He glanced at them and figured he might look at something specific. It wouldn''t hurt him. ¡°Oh, botany? Let''s look at this one,¡± William pointed to a distant bookshelf. Ellie followed, nodding at her clever idea of not kicking him around. There were some people further in, so kicking or shouting wasn''t all that good. She was an employee here, so she had to follow the example. Most people in here were around William¡¯s age or lower. It was hard to tell if someone was a Walker or not, but he saw some military youths wearing some uniforms sitting around some tables and reading some books. There was less complexity around, and most children weren''t ready for the topics down below. However, a lot of books could prepare them for the future. Usually, it was either their families or the military who paid for this education, or this library in some unique programs paid them attention. Thus, the expectations set on some of the youths were enormous, and the worth of this floor was massive due to the nature of education and academics, followed by payments. William was glad he had no worries about it. He had no set of expectations, rules of money to follow thanks to his pass, or family to chain him. He was free and willing to make his own decisions. Like always. Perhaps it might not hurt to change it or see it as a bad thing. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 This academic floor looked great and William found it rather on within his state of mind. He wasn''t sure if he was happy or afraid to think of schools, but he was here to learn. He ought to respect it. Frankly, he didn''t think he was that stupid, but he wasn''t the brightest when it came to learning or looking for something he had no inkling about. Training and thinking about something was the fun part. Feeling the consequences of some learning wasn''t. Working with all kinds of people was the same or a nasty headache. Either way, if he had to go through six weeks of this, he could survive this after some minor modifications. He survived worse, so he wasn''t afraid anymore. Academic floors were on the expensive flank when raising kids in regular families. Results were obvious since the quality of the educational materials was outstanding, and most kids would get plenty of attention. Most families were busy with work, so their children had to learn things properly outside of their views. Grabbing some book, William looked inside and turned pages every so often as his curiosity allowed. As expected of the geology section, depictions of flowers, fauna, and thousands upon thousands of pictures followed clean and colorful ideas. This book would be priceless Outside. Each page had at least a few pictures, showing history long turned to dust. Corruption destroyed the majority of the fauna, but this book was older than the Dawn, so it almost felt as if it slipped through time. It was describing facts, descriptions, and usefulness of some old fauna, usually below their respective picture. It was some sort of encyclopedia, so William wondered how many flowers were extinct. He bet a lot more than anyone ever knew. Ellie saw his choice. ¡°This is a regular botany encyclopedia. Not something useful to glance at for five minutes.¡± ¡°Ah, you''ve been counting? Why? It is five minutes of looking at a botany book that I''ve never seen in my whole life. If it isn''t that impressive, what is?¡± William said as if he were some intellectual. Ellie got an itch to tease him but refrained herself from doing so. Truth be told, his logic made sense as long as he wouldn''t go overboard. And right it went. She remained shut and let him ponder about it for ten minutes until he had enough. Then, Ellie looked at how he got to other shelves and saw more questionable choices. William spent a whole hour looking around, discovering many interesting facts, including some farming techniques, past stakes in agriculture, and how some genetic modifications created near endless supply of food that fed billions of lives. Of course, without a heart for farming, it wouldn''t be achievable, and these sorts of things were familiar to him. Ellie waited impatiently beside a table, sitting and reading through some random books she found interesting. ¡°I should''ve picked something from the culture floor, or anticipated this and grabbed him whole. Does it count as... kidnapping, if I drag him away?¡± After a while, William put the book about plantations and fields of the current generation back into the bookshelf. This one was interesting, as it wasn''t too shocking and old. He learned that the current world followed the past and cultivated farming, and wrote new books. It must be the work of this library specifically. It was curious because he was looking at farms a few days ago and knew how efficiency and needs never left these fields. There were only so many people to feed, birth, and preserve, so not a lot of rich ground was required for most of the camps. There was even a surplus of some goods, but those matters weren''t Outside problems in the slightest. Farmers did their duties for a reason. The Federation was behind them, with the majority of goods going away the moment the harvest would arrive. Thus, Outside had fewer resources, and as far as some camps were concerned, this matter was up to the Federation. Frankly, non-Federation-affiliated settlements were outer problems that not many people were bothered with due to time constraints, or history. William took a cold breath as he remembered bad times, harvests, and people. A lot of people. He learned a lot in every camp and opportunity, and numerous problems made more sense later. It was what experience acquired. Today, he learned and understood many things just from a few books. Was it how it always felt? Had he grown a little already, or was Outside a simple pawn in a grand game of survival? Or were those camps targets and places set aside for some other purposes, so nothing would attack the Federation? Some of those worries were very false and outdated and he realized it. Reading wasn''t always fun for him due to work and exercise, or it was camps that didn''t have a great range of books. Usually, most lessons went through talking, less action, and no clear writing or system was put in place for young Walkers, let alone children. Schools were almost nonexistent in many places, including the camps. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Outside was old-school, if that ever made sense to William. Here, this whole library created a whole new world that William found thrilling. Deducing more topics to broaden his lacking horizons was like a game to him. He had some topics he half comprehended already, while his Outside knowledge gave some curious, if not sensible views. Books that he wasn''t sure about made less sense to him, but that was alright. There were thousands of them. He didn''t need Ellie to call him stupid, so he decided to leave this floor. Walking to Ellie, he said. ¡°Sorry to make you wait, how about visiting the next floors? How were they called?¡± ¡°Oh, already? Nice! I thought you would spend the whole day here and waste my time¡± She lazily expressed herself, stretching her hands and head at the same time while laying on the table. ¡°I got lost in some stuff. It is wonderful to know that what I was doing had some meaning.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Farming, I mean. Agriculture.¡± ¡°You... Eh. Wait. You were a farm boy?¡± Ellie pointed at him, half-unsure if she remembered him saying that or if she got so bored, she already forgot about it. ¡°You don''t seem to have farms here, so is farming that shocking for a street city girl?¡± ¡°Girl?¡± Ellie squinted and eyed him. ¡°I am a lady! Sure, and also a streety like a rat and very guilty of it.¡± ¡°Then, Lady, have my apologies and my deepest respect.¡± William teased her and made a small bow. ¡°Can we go, lady?¡± Ellie still looked at him, standing there and bowing. ¡°That is good. Good... You have to figure it all out as¡­long... as... AHHH! I forgot! No! I can''t do this anymore.¡± she suddenly shouted and forced half of the people in numerous rows to look at her. William backed off in fright since she surprised him much more than he was willing to admit. He straightened his back when Ellie got up from her table and stormed to him as if she wanted some money. Like in stories, William wondered if this girl played this job, or if she was secretly some kind of bandit. ¡°W-what is it? Don¡¯t surprise me like this,¡° he mumbled in embarrassment, feeling books on his back. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ No! This is not about me at all. You are a Walker! Not a farm boy. It completely blew over my head for the past hour. I can''t take it... My heart skipped a beat and you....¡± Ellie said, feeling a little worse about herself. She pressed him to the bookshelves and got closer. ¡°You...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Can you show me your Emblem?¡± She whispered to his ears and William swore she smelt better than she sounded. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Just a look. A sneak peek. No need for theatrics. It isn''t a big deal.¡± William was lost in her eyes next and wasn''t sure if he had ever been this close to such a girl before. Sure, he saw plenty of girls Outside, but people out there were so busy, they barely got time to hang out. Especially to him, who had less than comforting friendships or simple talks with people his age. It tended to be serious whenever he spoke with adults, or was it because of his Emblem? Children were less struck by it than others, while most adults took young Walkers for nothing extraordinary because they were yet to shine, and could become really annoying to deal with. What did it mean when he looked at Ellie, who seemed to be a unique existence that felt like no Miss Anderson, child, or an adult? Was it how youths were after passing their childhood, or was this how this paradise let children grow up? Was Ellie some weird oddball, an experiment gone wrong, or just a girl living her dream job? ¡°What does it even matter to you? Wasn''t it recommended to let them out of sight, or was it some sort of joke?¡± William shook his head and looked away from her close face. Her sudden outburst put something weird to his Emblem for sure, yet his hand felt surprisingly normal apart from creeping heat. Perhaps it was just his mind or heart; he was just a boy after all. ¡°Oh, hiding matters? That fact is big like a Walker being a Walker. A person with great standing and work in the Federation has them. Those gems. Those pretty objects. You might be a young one, not yet set up like one, but it won''t last forever. You will walk through the darkness, fight the deadly foes, fly through the air, and dominate the sky, while nothing will strike your pride, body, or spirit. I love that sort of thing from stories and had the privilege to look at some warfares in the defensive lines and at other things.¡± William wasn''t sure how to react to her, though the shine in her eyes and excitement in her voice did not go under his skin. ¡°Walkers are people I respect the most, William. Well, right behind those books or Miss Heidi. Oh, she is a Walker as well so she doesn''t count. You are nothing different, yet different. Do you understand what I mean? I want to tutor you but I don''t know you, yet I feel if I knew you, I wouldn''t get to know you. It is that sort of dilemma since knowing secrets can curse us both.¡± Ellie scolded him for real and held his shoulders with both palms. At least she didn''t shake him or shout anymore. William was getting headaches from dealing with his ignorance. This didn''t help with anything. What was so big about Walkers? She was exaggerating everything because of her expectations and youth. William had seen Outside. He had seen death. He watched it and caused it. There weren''t some saviors; there were also a bunch of crippling sensations, puddles, muds, red, and survivors. Some, he fought. Others, he battled within himself and drowned. Like two sides of a coin, there were sides to the Madness, and he tried to overlook them both. Ellie kept pressing on this matter and wondered where was his Emblem Localization. ¡°If I show it, will you calm down?¡± William mumbled when she started to poke him with her finger. ¡°It isn''t as if it is against the rules. What is? Walkers are rulers of this place anyway. There are no bans for Emblems apart from unleashing them out of the blue. That is just common sense. No one wants to destroy anything while pretending to be normal sounds like a joke to me. If it''s pretty, why hide it?¡± ¡°Unleashing Emblem? So there are some rules about them after all.¡± ¡°Of course, but that is like wielding a gun. It can be loaded, empty, or just for a look. Walkers are guns, you see. Very pretty guns.¡± ¡°Never heard them, so why won¡¯t you broaden my horizons personally? That, or I will go to the upper floors where I will get plenty of materials and get nice pictures of what the world of Walkers is like. I¡¯ve never had a chance to experience much, you see. Something about a so-called ignorant brat clothed in drags makes a bad impression. Silly, am I right?¡± William spoke with no shred of humility or loftiness. Ellie didn''t get it. She just wanted a little peak, so what in the world was he talking about? ¡°You silly... ugh, where is it? Your back or, chest, or... bellow....¡± she eyed him and blushed, keeping her pressure on him because she was past the point of recovery. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°...hand,¡± William said through shock and many surprises that this girl caused him. He thought he would mind speaking out loud much more, but he ended up pressed as if he was ready to forfeit all of his credits to her. ¡°A hand!? Any place is a good enough place, but I''ve heard some are better than others. What''s up with the hand though? Haven''t you learned anything about it Outside or by yourself?¡± He shook his head, unwilling to say he might have. ¡°You are awfully silent about it. Do you think I will steal it? I never thought young Walkers had it this rough Outside. I always assumed they were trained properly and knew their status. But again, some lacking regular logic isn''t a big deal. Even people of the Federation can be dumb. There are plenty of them, but not enough Walkers, so...¡± Ellie muttered and wondered if she should speak to him like this or if she should be more polite. She looked far too much, assumed strange matters, and wondered about it until she got worked up. What if some workers saw her? What about Burton? It seemed her first mistakes were her assumptions, followed by her pressing honesty that was unnecessary. It was her problem to solve it, while the world of Walkers wasn''t something she dared to touch very often. But she did so when she could, and that was one of her little problems that shouldn''t be talked about. Every day, just a little bit of secrets meant a great day. That was enough because this library was full of things and knowledge that regular people wouldn''t get. Ellie could because she was great, curious, and brave, and there was something good about Heidi and how she ruled her castle. It wasn''t as if someone was stopping Ellie, but the problem was the height, knowing where to go and where to stop. That, Ellie did not know. Everything had its limits. Employees of this library needed to know a lot of topics due to many Walkers coming to this place, so it made sense for them to know at least the bare minimum, if not something greater to help them out. Unfortunately, there were some standards about employment, helping Walkers, or so-called rules. There were attendants, special educators, or people familiar with Walkers due to research, history, or some sensitive matters. Ellie wasn''t one of them. Simply put, there was some attention put where it belonged, and people followed suit. The work and time were often thorough and satisfactory, with most of it flowing under special matters of upper floors. Besides that, the lower floors were virtually fine for any non-Walker. There were even a lot of young Walkers inside this building, learning anything they required before the Examination that would crisp their bodies and Emblems in an unlikely boost. That power would shake them, let the blood boil, and grow them out of their shell. Afterward, there wouldn''t be much time for simple learning. Forced Awaking was a mere part of the first crack, followed by hundreds of other matters. Both physically and mentally, Walkers were known for draining and intense methods of training that any normal person would take for torture. It was only unfortunate that Forced Awakening was such a method, met with mandatory political power and prosperity, and multiple curious organizations. Ellie was aware of them, which was surprising if one looked at the whole Federation, and less than shocking if one knew Ellie. There was a lot of curiosity in her mind like her eyes or voice, and she was letting it all out on William, who had yet to calm down, so he spoke to her first. ¡°Knowing a lot about Outside is different from Darks or Emblems, let alone Walkers. People, politics, and the world as a whole are what? They are our core. Humanity''s hope.¡± ¡°And you are not?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± William asked and shrugged. ¡°Just another body. You''ve spent all your life here. Why do you think Outside is called Outside? Federation is the core of humanity and most knowledge is here for a reason, which leaves Outside where? Oh, don''t joke with me, please.¡± He shot her attempt to argue and felt that heat again. ¡°That''s why Outside is seen as a backyard of humanity with tossed issues or whatnot. It''s been like this for more than just thirty years. That''s why Outside has its name. It''s out and the side is just like a corner dumped aside.¡± ¡°B-but... You are here now.¡± Ellie argued, eyes squinting, and arms still pressing. ¡°Sure. I did end up here, and now, my Emblem is all that is left.¡± William explained the rule he decided to follow not that long ago. He had yet to know what awaited him, or who, so this reasoning was all that he managed for now. ¡°Alright, William. That might be true, but I know a lot about the world and this place, even if I am a normal person. Why think of it as something bad? I can give you enough words to shake your spirit and I don''t need Outside for that.¡± She said with dignity. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. William couldn''t refute her and sighed. ¡°What are you trying to say? I dislike talking about this...¡± ¡°I am requesting something from you.¡± Ellie backed away and pressed her hands together. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Show me your Emblem. If you do so, then let''s forget the rest even happened,¡± Ellie slapped her palms, forming a pleading expression. She also stopped being so pressing and looked at his eyes. This time, she was sincere and calm about it. She almost knelt. ¡°I guess... it wouldn''t hurt. We didn''t have to argue about it like this, but you were... Wait, you wanted to see it since the start...have you not?¡± William recognized that for the first time and Ellie nodded twice. Awkwardly, she acknowledged the fact that had been following her since the ground floor. Glancing left and right, she crouched and gestured William to go down, where he uncovered his sleeve and showed her his right forearm. A crimson Emblem etched within his flesh glinted a little due to its glossy prison, while the lights in the ceiling didn''t give it anything special. Ellie gazed at it, unaware of what else she had expected, seen, or wanted. She had no idea, so this sight ended up like a gift. Were Emblems supposed to be hideous, pretty, or strange? Some Emblems were like neither, looking almost like bones or exposed flesh, or rocks with some sort of crystal or gem followed by flesh and blood. They were unique, looking like wounds carved into human bodies. Some might look similar to one another, yet they would never feel the same. Numerous Emblems had also matching effects, giving rise to Arcana and Skills of a comparable type, but Walkers would make it unique. Then, there could come Elements, which were crucial matters of most Emblems. Emblems themselves had many varieties. Be it colorations, Localization, angles, or size, there were many important matters that Ellie uncovered to be quite substantial. She might not have the right position, but that didn''t stop her from looking for some things herself. In some places, it was common knowledge what Emblems looked like, and what they could feel like, or do. People and Walkers lived together, so it was bound to happen. In the Federation, the limit of knowing about Emblems and Walkers was curiosity, job, or knowing the right people or place. For Ellie, they meant the exact same thing, albeit one issue was her age, while the helpful matter of her job was magnificent for her. She was young and concentrated on all kinds of things. The Emblem before her was a few inches in diameter, looking like a big coin or a disc etched into the flesh. It was protruding a little, and there were no exposed bones or flesh or blood around it, though it looked like it instead. William''s Emblem was bloody, dancing in waves like flames or waves inside his hand, bothering some veins, or bones below, but his arm moved just fine. Wasn''t it wonderful, strange, or hideous? For Ellie, she saw a little glint and endless gratifying waves of what she knew as Arcana. ¡°Wow, so pretty. What a mesmerizing colorful redness and gloss. That is rare coloration, William. Those waves and lines are intense. Is it pure Arcana or Vectors?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± She ignored his questions and bothersome look by leaning closer to his arm. ¡°In the past broad world, this would be like a jewel worth a country. It is almost like blood when I see it flowing and turning, almost like a living thing.¡± Ellie said in awe, observing her rewarding request with her keen eyes and way too lacking worries about personal space. ¡°Well, I am alive, so what do you mean?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And that''s it! My Emblem is here and you''ve watched it. Satisfied?¡± Just when William wanted to pull his sleeve back and cover his Emblem because of her intense stare, Ellie grabbed his arm and touched his Emblem. It was quick due to her proximity and posture, and he failed to stop her because he didn''t anticipate her being this... savage. William yelped with no fear but instincts. Usually, bad things happened whenever his little gem met outside factors. And this one was substantial, while his Emblem was definitely acting up. Or he was, which might be the same thing, or he didn''t want to acknowledge that something bad was happening. This time, nothing happened. Ellie grasped his arm, ignored his yelp and near-falling body, and observed his Emblem closer. Her touch was soft as if she was lost in it. She poked the Emblem, felt it, and recognized it as warm glass. It felt like a jewel she only heard from stories of the past, or pictures or vitrines in the museum. ¡°Intense... Pretty! Do you feel it when I poke it?¡± She said, pressing her point finger forward, glancing at William as they crouched. Then, her fingers moved around his Emblem, trying to determine its shape. William almost snatched his arm away but didn''t want to do anything harsh because of his shock. He couldn''t think straight anymore. He thought worse would happen next, yet nothing happened. Ellie wasn''t sure why he looked at her as if she was a lunatic or stole his arm. Surely he didn''t expect something else. ¡°Are you good?¡± she asked. ¡°...¡± More pokes followed before Ellie figured that looking was better than touching. ¡°Um, thanks for a peek. That''s all. It isn''t as if I am harming you. I will teach you, how about it? I am free in my spare time and since you are an upcoming Walker, you should not only know the basics of the Federation but also how to act beyond it. Outside helps with some Walker matters, but it isn''t enough. It varies like your past and knowledge, and I don''t know you. Personally, I know a lot even though I am not a Walker myself. Do you know why?¡± Ellie importantly asked and let his arm go. William immediately fell to the ground, silent and frozen. ¡°You alright?¡± Her embarrassment was nonexistent, unlike her ignorance of what she touched or tried. It was inappropriate and William knew it. Getting back to reality, he covered his hand as he knelt. ¡°You sure are brave...¡± ¡°Brave?¡± ¡°Aren''t Emblems dangerous? Touching them isn''t smart. It could hurt.¡± ¡°What isn''t dangerous? I can bite as well.¡± She showed him her teeth and smiled. William didn''t. ¡°You are a curious kid playing with fury, or toys that could harm you. Do you seriously like to learn stuff like this? Is that right? Is that why you know things and act without thinking? Seriously...¡± William needed no confirmation or answers. ¡°T-that isn''t wrong, but I am not young! I also think and ponder about things, past, or future. A lot of it is great and taking Walkers as great secret mysteries is even better. I am honest, William. I will offer my services to you and help your lacking manners. Maybe... change of clothes wouldn''t hurt as well, but who cares! Books are waiting!¡° ¡°R-right,¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Ellie gazed at him in silence. ¡°Put some respect at the library. It is this place that speaks out of me, unlike my age. I am no manager or seeker, but a welcomer in this library for years is also a respectable position. One has to know a lot about everything to guide Walkers or get them to where they want. Walkers are like people. They visit the library for a reason because of upper floors, or simply because they are still people and want to gain knowledge on lower floors.¡± ¡°Really? I find that dubious,¡± William found it more surprising, but after he went through the first few floors, he understood why that was the case. Control, knowledge, and learning were important across the board. Walkers were not all brawls and no brain. They need to know things if they have to protect or use their imagination to their benefit. Ellie continued. ¡°Not knowing where to look is part of their busy jobs, agenda, or military schedule. Talking to them gets intense as we are middlemen, so making sure to understand them is a good way to start or continue this enterprise of knowledge. That''s what I¡¯ve learned. You are that too, by the way. Just younger and emptier like a page with some scribbles. I can fix that for you, I think. Write some things. Add some pages. Make it all sparky, eh?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± William said bitterly, touched his hand, and wondered what would happen next. Should he agree? Ellie sure was chatty. Like Dann, but worse? How was that even humanly possible? Some things better remain untouched, and William already knew where this would go. She will not shut up about this topic for the next hour because she found someone she viewed as ignorant but great, and William couldn''t just leave. In a strange way, he didn''t mind it, not loved it, or preferred it. ¡°For example, the reason you¡ªa refugee from some camp¡ªis transported to the Federation for the Examination is rather simple. It has very little to do if you are from the Federation or Outside as a Walker. The Examination takes care of as many young Walkers as possible. Limitations are about finding enough of them, while some politics act for the benefit of the Examination that is full of worldly organizations. It''s about the Awakening! Walkers needs it like a new spark. Then, we can talk about the core subject. Federation is the best place thanks to its history and operations. Much of that goes way behind the Dawn, or where it started. That is one pebble toss away in the south. Did you know that?¡± ¡°The Dawn? Why would I not know that? It''s a story that every Outsider knows,¡± William tried to relax on the ground and leaned his head on the books. ¡°Try me!¡± ¡°I don''t want to...¡± He said in grudge but her mere frown forced him to talk. ¡°America is nothing but a shattered landmass and Dawn is a crazy story of how this apocalypse started. It is something passed on and describes a nightmarish legend. Space divided, the sky spread, and there was a new dawn in the middle of the day above South America where space cracked and the light turned, shattered, and went around the world. Even the moon changed. It was like a new sky and many Darks came forth next. An apocalypse. The end.¡± ¡°Exactly. At least you know the basics. Stories Outside do have their charm, eh?¡± ¡°Is it wrong?¡± He frowned at her. ¡°Let''s say that the upper floors have some words on that, pictures to shake you with, and ways to make it seem like a strange story that is very real, but also different. It is about perspective. I think you will love it.¡± ¡°It is real. Was real, until...well, perhaps we should not go there unless you will force me at the wall, or.... undress me,¡± This time, Ellie didn''t expect such a response and got up in fluster. She patted her skirt and adjusted her blouse and hair. ¡°W-what do you mean? I am young enough for marriage. I don''t need some young sapling to speak like this to me.¡± William eyed her and felt he was over her touch. His arm was itchy, feeling as if it was getting hotter, but perhaps it was just his feeling. ¡°Fine. Let''s say it like that. Please, consider this my courtesy. My Emblem is dangerous and I killed before.¡± ¡°Killed? You or it?¡± Ellie asked, pointing at his arm as if she didn''t believe his or her own words. ¡°Does the difference matter? There is some instability here. It probably influences my emotions.... or something. Not sure. Please don''t tell anyone about it and don''t touch my Emblem again. I am sure you get how some young Walkers are if you speak like this, or... are you even aware how destructive we can be?¡± ¡°I am aware! Stability to kill is.... wait. Killed? Like people?¡± ¡°Do you wanna know?¡± William gave her a long look and didn''t elaborate further. ¡°O-Outside, right? I better not get there or I might regret it,¡± Ellie felt sorry on the surface and considered this matter done. William wasn''t convinced as he watched her. She wanted to know everything about it, him, Outside, and stories about his Emblem weren''t just one toss behind his back. There was no way he would talk about it to a girl he just met. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Ah. She is so witty, and chatty, but nice. Is this normal? What kind of girl grows like that in this place? Should I be worried there are others like her?! William thought. ¡°I.... won''t undress you if you meant that. Your sleeve is enough, isn''t it? Or we can do some... experiments later if you want. Does it do some wild things sometimes? Like, show some colors, surges of Arcana, or anything. How? When?¡± ¡°I kindly refuse. Maybe later... or never, unless you want to see something you don''t want to witness.¡± William excused himself and got up. Then, Ellie approached him and apologized. Head bowed, hands pressed to her tummy, she went back to her job. ¡°Please, don''t talk about this. I might get into trouble.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, everything is kind of sensitive and....not adequate, I mean.¡± ¡°So you weren''t supposed to be like this? Call me shocked.¡± ¡°As a price, I will talk as if I am speaking to myself.¡± Ellie downplayed it and smiled as if it was just an excuse after she reclaimed her bow. ¡°Wait, you weren''t talking before?¡± She pointed at him and did as she told. ¡°Most young Walkers around here are already in the Federation for a long time, or sent to smaller institutions and bases scattered in the USA, or other places. Federation is yet to grow big enough to do something like the Academy, or it might never be able to do that due to its location and needs. Ocean has its limits after all, while scattering is also not optimal.¡± William knew this thanks to Luke and brief moments Outside. ¡°There are institutions Outside who approached me in the past. Most were part of the Federation and looked for young Walker recruits.¡± Ellie kept talking. ¡°Yes. Emblems are the source of the recruitment, but Walkers aren''t leftovers. Without some basics, they won''t work half as well as average. It is like polishing a knife, reading folders, and prepping for the worst while they can. A tool. Engine. Rider. Knowledge and stability are important, second to control and imagination that is inside their head.¡± she pointed at William''s forehead. ¡°I heard about it, but can''t imagine how to control something that feels like an unknown beast that might snap and kill.¡± ¡°Oh, I have no clue either, since I speak alone to myself, but some people do know something. Walkers have to have a good Affinity and Skills to make a difference. Mind is like a boosting mechanism, but the System is where it shines. Here? Federations is the best place to bring it all out because of the Forced Awakening that is a few decades old, thanks to science, while the closest proximity to the Academy is like a very defined and distant edge of another blade.¡± ¡°Academy...¡± William mumbled, curious and staring at his Emblem. His mother used to be part of that. His father part of the Federation. Those two sole revelations made his mind heavy and memories dripping to drowning. He clutched his fist, shaking his head, and listened to Ellie to change his mind. ¡°The Outside is larger, but not sufficient or safe. Raising you to the upper Ranks faster is one aspect of this forced method. It is about efficiency and emphasis on science that touched Walkers for many early decades. Some clever people tried and did succeed. Why do you think you are here since it''s in six weeks? Vacation?¡± Ellie completely disregarded the fact that the Forced Awakening wasn''t public. She didn''t care. She thought William knew about it in some capacity and expressed it as if she spoke to herself. Either she did it often, or she had no friends. Unbeknownst to her, William didn''t know a thing about the Forced Awakening. He barely registered its prominence. ¡°I am here to learn, Ellie. That''s it. The Federation is big and full of expectations and people, it makes sense to think of it as the core of humanity. They are powerful for a reason, but you are talking so fast that I am barely comprehending what you are trying to say, so please continue speaking as if I am not here.¡± William sat aside and glanced at Ellie, who was prepared for yet another monologue. ¡°Alright. Don''t say that I haven''t warned you or spoken for nothing. Let''s see....¡± This went on for an hour because Ellie felt she and William deserved this position. It was a silly self-punishment that she placed on herself and rewarded William with her lecture. To William''s excitement or previous fluster or fear, coming here wasn''t a mistake. Ellie might be a strange girl, but she knew what she was talking about. It was her acts that made things difficult or a little problematic since William didn''t know how to act or react to someone like her. He rather preferred to learn at his own pace, despite how this meeting changed numerous times. At least she seemed like a well-adjusted girl unless one disregarded her independence, voice, smiles, or grazing his Emblem. ¡°¡­ and that is the premise of Walker¡¯s choices in terms of the Examinations. A lot of organizations will be there. Everything has its order, and I went through a lot to learn it properly due to people like you. Heidi said that even a little cretin like myself should know it. Guess what? She was right.¡± ¡°Good for you.¡± ¡°Right?! My dream is to become their medium. Youths like you need any attention they get but not everyone gets it. It is about focus and conditions. Some are unfortunate and never fine for their Examination, let alone positions in the fields. One shouldn''t expect an unpolished gem to get worthy while surrounded by jewels, right? It is a shame that not all Walkers are equal. It is just humans, I suppose. Oh, I believe there is some bitterness between the general public and Walkers and regular people see it as fear. Why? It might be futile hope, or is it because of some rebels and Outside factors? Maybe... there is more to it, but I believe in Federation''s supremacy and the fact that even normal people could help them.¡± ¡°Uh-uh,¡± William nodded and almost yawned. Some answers were sometimes very simple definitions. Walkers were inhuman. People feared that, so what was Ellie even talking about? William figured he couldn''t tell her about things he already knew. Was it due to fear, or was it because he didn''t want to disappoint her? He let his worries aside and listened to her rant. It soon ended and her topic broadened. ¡°Federation isn''t alone in the divided and large world. Military Divisions are like defined respective guilds, and all continents have their Walkers. England, China, Japan, and India are holding their own forces in their lands. Just to name a few, of course. True, some places like Russia are also big, but that isn''t really good for people. Then, we have Australia and Africa which are unadorned hells on earth. Federation has numerous alliances with those places, but we aren''t a singular force, so... Isn''t it disappointing?! It sure feels terrible when people are vulnerable in numbers, and Darks are so cheeky.¡± Ellie ended her who-knows-which monologue and leaned toward him. Her throat stung with pain, but her mind was still free. Some water would help her a lot. Unexpectedly, she already spent a good chunk of her shift with William, yet she didn''t even mind it one bit. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 William usually took everything with a grain of salt, healthy questions, or stubborn beliefs. Especially these things about organizations and politics came to him as if they were different languages. Sure, he heard stories about former lands and places but didn''t know the real value of these stories. It was like learning about a neighbor passing without knowing him one bit. Outside knew a portion of the history, and while some people figured or guessed the rest, faked, tricked, or made up, some parts were true. Most of this sounded complicated thanks to destruction and lack of communication, so when Ellie described them from one hell of a strong background, he wasn''t sure how to think about his known history. It seemed he was a frog stuck in a well. Only when Ellie branched out to lighter topics, did William calmed and realize what he was missing. A breath. He doubted books would be better than her, so there might be some point in seminars if there were people like her. ¡°The world is big, but Darks are bigger. That''s the answer.¡± William said. ¡°Safe places want to survive and don''t have the manpower to care for everything and everyone. That''s what Outside is. Just scraps. There are some dramas where resources, safety, and people are limited. Isn''t Emblem Academy the same? It might be a powerhouse, but it isn''t alone. What is even the Federation? A Paradise? I don''t know about that when I see it.¡± ¡°I mean... it is fine, but the A-academy?!¡± Ellie said in a huffed yet forced voice. She wanted to shout. ¡°What do you know about the Academy? I am curious before going in that direction because it isn''t something I want to touch. It isn''t as if it''s appropriate, but Heidi and this library have a rather sensitive relationship with the Academy. That place is my favorite secret that one ought to take into their hearts and mind,¡± She proudly said and whispered the latest sentence. ¡°What I know can''t be counted as anything after hearing you talk. I heard it is the best place where the most talented Walkers go and where the most powerful Walkers flock under many banners. It is like a collective force without any nations in sight, yet it is a nation in its own right. They have some common goals, even if it isn''t like that. I think.¡± Ellie liked his answers. ¡°I can''t really say it batter. Academy is a complicated land, so what is it? Is that your choice? Do you know where you want to go as a Walker?¡± ¡°Won''t there be a lot of organizations or worries about it in the Examination? Before that, I don''t know. It isn''t about military alone unless you joked around.¡± ¡°I didn''t.¡± She nodded, kept leaning, and whispered a secret. ¡°I have seen the Examination and Forced Awakening once. I got there because of this job. It is intense but classified, hidden, yet still public in a way. The general public has no idea there is something so insane like Emblem Accelerator. Then, there is a collective effort to examine future generations and train them. Ever since I''ve seen that stuff, I learned a lot and learned how Walkers live. They are intense and interesting for a reason. Their Emblem is their whole universe. Big. Vast. Like sky and stars.¡± William glanced at his arm and was shocked and doubtful by her sudden reveals. What was Emblem Accelerator? What was this effort? ¡°I don''t trust that...¡± ¡°And I don''t want to see that place and sight ever again. They are in their world and I am fine with watching them from faaaaar away.¡± Ellie chuckled and leaned back in her seat. By this point, William recognized there was something fishy with this Examination. Ellie talked as if she knew he understood it, which was wrong. Because of some lack of context, some words she described weren''t in his imagination. Alas, there was no point in questioning it. Examination didn''t seem like a bad thing, even if it sounded confusing. ¡°Fear it, Ellie. That is the first normal response that comes out of your mouth because Emblems are worth fearing. Walkers and Darks even more.¡± William chuckled as well. ¡°Well, excuse me. I am just a city girl who grew up in heaven, right?¡± ¡°I am not judging you. If you are over with this talk, can we go up? You spent a long time on these organizations or whatnot, and I won''t decide on any place because I don''t know them or myself. Perhaps some things will change in these six weeks.¡± ¡°Fine. Sure. Oh, don''t forget. I talked for myself! The Examination is what is important, and who knew that someone even listened to my voice? How odd. I thought I was sitting alone. Strange.¡± ¡°How strange indeed.¡± William nodded. ¡°So, what about the Emblem Academy? You sound like a fan, but you don''t want to talk about it. Why?¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Feeling his curious gaze, this time Ellie felt weird. ¡°Emblem Academy is a bit off limits.¡± ¡°It is quite famous Outside. Surprisingly famous, in fact.¡± ¡°More than the Divisions of the Federation?¡± Ellie asked in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I definitely heard about the Academy much sooner than about specific Divisions, or does it even matter what was first? Divisions are there, but it is all Walkers anyway.¡± Ellie fell into a storm of thoughts and didn''t want to talk about the Academy for a couple of reasons. ¡°I will keep this topic for tomorrow. How about calling it a day after the next floor before going home?¡± Ellie suggested. She planned to revisit some documents and look through some stuff first. She also had to visit Burton tonight because of his previous summon. Academy was enigmatic. She didn''t know a lot about it herself to openly talk facts as if she knew them by heart. It was competent and detached from the rest of the world, and not even this library had a lot of documents about it. She will ask Burton about it, or she might dig for some secrets tonight on her own. Either way, she wanted to have an excuse to do it. William was perfect for that. Bits on the upper floors won''t satisfy her with her clearance, as there were many secrets and topics only Walkers could know, and Academy was like the depth of an unknown iceberg. Then, there was William with his finest lockpicking tool in the world, so Ellie planned to not be polite about him. William agreed with her and moved out of this floor. They walked through the seminar hallway, right back to the gallery on the walls, and elevated balcony. The culture floor was next and it was Ellie''s favorite floor by a mile. *** Soon, an open door revealed yet another unique space. Clear and wide, the ceiling was as tall as others, but there were some closed rooms visible from the entrance, which made this place different and not full of bookshelves. There were a few dozen of rows and it wasn''t about the books alone. By some miracle, this place had not only them. ¡°Fascinating isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellie asked and was thrilled to shock William''s clueless brain with fantasies and stories from the former world. That''s what the culture floor was about. It was an entertainment floor with no apparent education and William didn''t know that. ¡°What is with the word culture? Is it for learning, or is this about something else?¡± ¡°It is something from waaay back, I think. A lot of fun activities went into passing some time quicker, better, or for fun. See those?¡± Ellie said importantly and almost grabbed his hand to drag him away. She remembered his previous voice and only patted his back and pointed somewhere. Either way, he followed her until he saw a row of machines he only heard about. These were computers. Screens flickering with light, colors, and pictures moved or showed still, flickering, or moving images. A brand new word was before him, or should it be called old instead? They looked far below the current century, and even the previous one might find them lacking. Technology¡ªlet alone science itself¡ªwas a very complicated topic because the world froze when the Dawn happened and the advancement of humanity was less than possible. It was getting lower year by year because people couldn''t cope with the living conditions. It was humanity who created the whole terms after their advancing history and cultures. Technology was supposed to be a great and collective sense of wonder, discovery, and research that should''ve elevated humanity to another level. Go to the stars, they dreamed. Go beyond this world, they thought. Technology itself was a combination of many fields that had been ongoing for centuries. That''s what growth and people were about and it changed significantly in the twentieth century when advancements increased. Humans were unconventional and creative beings. Let alone a century ago, science and technology had their supporting concepts even in the eighteenth or nineteenth century. Electricity was one of the greatest discoveries of that time, followed by many other things that made the previous century a joke. In greater schemes, it was like opening a gate with endless possibilities. Or a Pandora''s box. William wasn''t that fortunate to get familiar with science because he never had it in mind. He wasn''t talented. He had no mind or time for that. True, some curiosity about Enginists was fitting considering he was a young boy, but his fate was different. He had no talent for being someone very clever. Outside was just built different, touching the premise of what was possible and not. Survival. Food. Killing. They led to bad or better tomorrows. That''s what William knew for years before turning ten. Then, things changed for the worse until they became better. In that sense, what was Ellie showing on this floor? He comprehended it due to the recent years alone. Some of the compact and important pieces of technology were slowly being incorporated back into the society of camps. It was mostly about people and safety, with many good reasons. Places that had a significant backup of the Federation had management, skill, and time to care for such things. Factories, machinery, tools, and the right mindset gave camps this chance. Enginists and Machinists came out of it next. Camps had a lot of people to make them run and making them stay that way was also crucial. They were an important piece to the Federation''s survival, and they had to happen. It was a compromise that Walkers decided on more than thirty years ago. William saw, read, and heard about various technologies, so he wasn''t shocked to see functional computers. He was more intrigued by what was around him, but Ellie pestered him and insisted on guiding him toward a small and important corner. ¡°Those aren''t televisions, right? I know this much. We have electricity and some bare-bone technology Outside like radios and some rare screens and stuff. But this is... different.¡± William asserted his truth and held Ellie back by his acts as if he was unsure about them. For some reason, Ellie was glad to talk about this since she didn''t know at what level some camps were. There were shifts every year in the Federation, so camps must be the same. They were, but not in the way Ellie expected. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Just a fact that you know something technologically advanced is commendable.¡± William took a deep breath. ¡°Knowing something and understanding it is very different.¡± ¡°Oh, I mean. That is not bad, and, indeed, these machines aren''t simple. If I say it simply, they are like computers from the twenty-first century''s first decade, rather than before or ahead. They are computing marvels that have been carefully kept and rebuilt over the years by bored or excited people. Scientists need them, and Emblem Association donated a few of their older models to us.¡± ¡°Those are older models?¡± William eyed those lumps of carefully crafted metals and didn''t know how to use one. ¡°It is about intact knowledge and science. A lot of technology needs technology to work, and running the world is much more than this. Some people tried preserving resources, knowledge, and technology when the Dawn happened, or was it before it even happened? Who knows. There are many wonders left to be discovered. These machines are entirely functional as if we went back in time but in actual practice, they are less than a few years old. We also have servers and full access to a variety of resources in a digital world.¡± Ellie explained and her eyes shone like her acts. She loved this place for sure. ¡°Computers,¡± William said bitterly since he hadn''t seen them before. Television, radio, and other items were around camps and people, but those were much more stagnant than in this sort of marvelous paradise. Machinery was more important and always remained useful, but there was a ceiling to what was necessary. Some things were just as strange and unnecessary as William would acknowledge. He looked like that. He was reluctant to say anything when he looked at excited Ellie, who probably wanted to blow his mind once again. ¡°I kind of knew you would be like this, so let me show this to you first before you would judge me like a heretic,¡± Ellie sat on a chair before a twenty-something-inch screen. There was a handful tool right beside a keyboard with many letters and numbers. William came closer to see what she was about to do. A screen lit up after Ellie pressed some button underneath the table. William didn''t see the metallic box that hid wonders that stunned the twenty-first century. Sure, computers had many decades of technological advances long before that, and their improvements were greater year by year, yet the Dawn stopped and even devolved such advancements. ¡°Looks like a television. What is the difference if you add science or... these tools for hands? I know screens are for showing things. There are news, shows, movies, and things that might be somewhat practical or interesting. Radios are popular Outside because they are simple to manage and important for news management. This? I dunno.¡± ¡°Oh, so you do know some things. Shocking. This, unlike some simple communication devices, has endless possibilities. Televisions are stoic and boring, although they reach some strong impressions. In the past, their popularity was sky high for a reason that are no longer around.¡± ¡°Who knew that apocalypse would make it less than appealing,¡± Willian commented and regarded this machine with ridicule. ¡°Just so you know, William, some things or more complex in work or creation than thinking about cars or jets. Computers allowed massive advancements when they became more than a calculator. Science is a vast subject, so I won''t bore you with it. Just remember that technology and the growth of humanity is not just about Walkers. Science is a big deal in the Federation and we have a lot of jobs and people around that topic. Not much for you, I suppose. By the end of the twentieth century, it got wild, but the Dawn happened.¡± ¡°It isn''t so entirely dark.¡± ¡°Yes. A lot from the past remains with people and history, or places that kept what they maintained. We have to thank those who figured the end was near. Technology is timeless. It gives us hope and information. A whole world should know it.¡± ¡°Sounds like a dream.¡± Ellie gave him a difficult look. ¡°Is it a bad thing to hope for the past?¡± ¡°Nah. It isn''t that impressive if we are surviving without it,¡± William made his point with some pragmatism. ¡°Surviving... That word is a statement of a loser!¡± Ellie snapped at him. ¡°Don''t blame me. I am listening and will gladly take my words back any day. In fact, try me right now.¡± William argued and changed Ellie''s face immediately. ¡°Try? Oh, you don''t want to see me trying my bare best, boy! It has its shortcomings like some science that isn''t as widespread as some Madness, but the world isn''t against it. At least in the current days, our machinery is barely back on track when the Dawn happened, so technology is still lukewarm. It is inevitable because of lacking resources and people, or simply because there are many more meaningful things to do. Why? Walkers and Darks are why! You, boy.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself because of some magical rocks in human bodies?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course not. I am questioning the world for making magical rocks in human bodies. And Darks, of course. Animals filled with depravity, dark realms, and murderous insensible insanity. They are savage!¡± Ellie argued in a cold and foreboding tone, forgetting briefly what she was meant to talk about. ¡°And very much guilty of being savage. Sure. What about them, Ellie? Do they have their of technology or what?¡± ¡°Of course not! Technology won''t save us against them, but what if it could? We have to advance for something to matter. It could help by... one-tenth of a chance or more because what''s the point of lingering on something that broke us back then? Right? We would have to advance well beyond century and the world won''t help us. We already wasted and shrunk back for more than a century so we should aim higher and well beyond some common practice. People should be good at it. We did it in the past.¡± William was kind of surprised to see her shifting pessimism and optimism. ¡°It doesn''t seem like the current world can turn back. It will remain as is, become something worse, or turn somewhere else because it can change. Walkers and Darks are that, you think? I kind of agree that it needs something else, but it doesn''t mean it won''t need things like technology. People need it, right? Walkers are included.¡± Ellie nodded and leaned on the chair. William stood beside her, looking at her. ¡°Walkers and technology are intertwined more than you would think. Unfortunately, I am no scientist. Some of them might even call me silly, young, and stupid. That''s what one old fool would say.¡± Ellie chuckled and checked if the booting was over. It was awfully slow today. ¡°Everyone has their purposes. Walker is my calling even if I can''t do much about it. What''s yours? You are good at what you do, unlike myself.¡± ¡°Says a killer,¡± Ellie shrugged and continued. Her mood had no visible improvements since she started to talk about things that mattered to her on a personal level. She changed her mind about something and tapped the monitor and mouse. ¡°By the way, these things were much more popular than you would guess. Billions of people controlled these tools every day. Work, fun, or learning, whatever you wanted, it could do miracles and calculations in seconds. No human brain is that good at making fun, but we still have it working. That''s the wonderful part about it. We had potential and got squashed by some ignorant beasts!¡± Ellie slammed the table and bitterly checked the case below the table and whether it was broken or not. ¡°Past is the past. I like to think about the present, you see, so why is this tool on this floor and what use does it have? This is a library, not some technological museum or workshop unless you say otherwise. Who knows? I might be wrong and you will tell and show it off, or force me to buy this crate of nonsense,¡± William tried to find some ways to describe his skepticism but still managed to find the correct words to irritate her. Ellie took it worse and grunted below the table. This machine didn''t look useful to William. Books were better for his taste since he could have everything in his own hands. Any virtual world within those screens wasn''t convincing him by their convenience. Monitors that he could remember were from taverns, thanks to some Enginists who made them work by miracles or efforts. Those were less functional tools, showing some pictures, videos, or music. William barely paid them much attention before, but he remembered one crucial fact about them: some tools could communicate with distant broadcasts from other camps, if not even a longer distance away. Was it like a radio, or something else? He didn''t know. One thing was for sure: the Federation possessed vaster capabilities, and this little public floor that Ellie showed him might not be everything like the camps. From what he gathered, the true technology was somewhere else because the Federation had to secure how some things proceeded, worked, and operated the way they should. Outside, surveillance of Darks was one of the biggest important factors of many Divisions. Darks had crazy numbers, acts, and wide-scale movements known as Hordes were crucial to learn about. Knowing the enemy, weakness, and movement was significant. Of course, things such as Incursions and Rifts worked faster than the communications and only Walkers would be able to feel them. Usually, when that happened, it was too late for any escapes. For all intentions and purposes, acting as a warning, messenger, or mere communication, long-distance contacts were worth keeping. That was why William was surprised to see Luke''s little device behind his ears or that huge-ass helicopter. They were beyond good, and William wondered how far they could reach out, or what else the Federation was hiding. Most official camps that he was part of had radios. Then, things like telegraphs or the use of birds with letters were the second-best options. All of these methods were easy to carry and work with, thanks to the way Outside worked. Many times, messages quickly described smaller or larger attacks that soon arrived, allowing camps to protect themselves, flee, or send for help. It was an important system built around trust, people, and technology. Walkers were somewhere between these acts, acting as true protectors or countermeasures against the worst that might come. Expectations, survival, and stability came through these tactics. In worse scenarios, camps had to be evacuated, while Walkers within the city had to ensure that fleeing was possible, or if survival was even reasonable. In both defense and offense, it was a true battle between humanity and Darks. Gathering information before, after, or during such times was important for the Federation so things would change, never happen, or they could learn from them in one way or another. The reasons to make them work were Walkers, who would get stronger by fighting and hunting, although the survival of people was a deeper priority. Sometimes, Walkers were priorities, so a lot of compromises had to be made on the go. Thus, deep and stable communication was a wonderful device and William accepted them a long time ago. As far as his acceptance went, Ellie saw through him and disappointed him. ¡°I actually hoped to give this floor better words, but it might be worse for you, little Outsider. This entire floor is free. Anyone can come here if they have time, but it is not usually crowded all that much for a good reason. People have a lot of work in the city to enjoy some fun. Here? This is a playground for young adults or children because it provides entrainment or intriguing knowledge. Also, these machines are still privately owned, so not everyone can use them as if it is theirs. But books? Oh, let''s not get ahead of them. I am a moon sure that you will love them.¡± Ellie giggled, waved at the bookshelves, and returned to her computer screen. She forgot to set it on. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Slapping her forehead, Ellie pretended that everything was fine. ¡°Are you alright?¡± William said, half worried that something had broken. It could happen everywhere, but Ellie didn''t want to hear anything about it. ¡°No.¡± Ellie waved at the books and the monitor finally lit up. ¡°Just look at them. They are so nice and everywhere. Ah, books. Cherished physical books.¡± ¡°A playground, you say?¡± William didn''t hate that world and looked around. Contrary to his face and words, he didn''t think he was one bit ignorant towards something like this. He wasn''t aware he was judged. Glancing beside him, his eyes were set on things that he long found fascinating, if not glistering in golden light. He read a lot of whatever he could, and Outside had a surprising amount of things because Darks didn''t tend to care for non-living matters. That was one of the truths about Corruption, albeit large-scale destruction wasn''t safe. When some high-rank Hordes moved, cities turned to rubble. Usually, Corruption influenced the non-living things more than well, crashing them and turning them towards the darkness, or Darks, who were still its masterminds, or just drowned beings who couldn''t help themselves. Some buildings, history, or books were unfortunately lost in them. Glancing at this treasure room, William winced in disbelief as he calculated what sort of place this was. ¡°So, those books over there are that old? What about these sections? Comics, manga, fiction, non-fiction, novels, visual novels, and so on...¡± he pointed to the many rows of signs above the bookshelves. Ellie noted his eyes and still misread his demeanor because he didn''t like this computer. ¡°Yeah? So what? Those are retrieved and remade collections from long ago. According to some records, they are collections from some well-kept locations found by Walkers. Mister Kaufman started them, and by now, dozens of others keep this collection alive. Some stuff is more than two centuries old. It isn''t that hard to imagine why. Written works survived much better than anything else.¡± Ellie explained and starlight in her eyes returned. It was apparent she liked them more than her voice allowed, while whatever William caused was getting lost in her wonders. ¡°But they are made-up stories, right?¡± ¡°Yes? Well, not everything, but so what? There is nothing wrong with made-up stories. They are fun and exciting, and can sometimes make a lot of points about reality as well. You can see the past through these stories describing their unique time periods. It is about perspective, even if the story isn''t real. You can learn a lot from them, even though they never happened or don¡¯t act as an education book, so don''t be ignorant.¡± She said and nodded to herself as if she heard her teachers. Seated before a computer, she felt good about her explanation. ¡°Sound fair. I am not judging this place.¡± William simply said what he felt and couldn''t wait to dive into these bookshelves. He had to spend some time here, but not too much. He needed to see what was here before jumping to conclusions. Judging books without a first glance was wrong, whereas some tools and machines were different. He didn''t know them that well so he didn''t care about them. ¡°Great. Now, look here. Those computers act as a proxy for a considerable depth of knowledge and this library likes it. There are a lot of interesting files to see and you can read them without caring for physical books. One doesn''t have to browse, ask anyone, or so on. You just search for them. Of course, you should have clearance first, or buy an allowance to use these machines. Oh, and some stuff is still here because of a lack of resources. We scan them or write them by hand to servers. What you can read on the screen is also our work.¡± ¡°Files? Is it about some imaginary storage?¡± ¡°Yeah. They are archives. For example, available books on the technology floors are all copied and stored on computers so they wouldn''t get lost in the fire and so on. Here, let me show you.¡± Ellie grabbed a blocky tool and dragged it around the desk. Opening some programs and dashboards within some programs ended up being easy and quick under her hands. William barely registered what was happening before she revealed books in thousands of folders. ¡°This is the digital library. A work of art and years of quite a bit of people. Why? It won''t be destroyed unless the server explodes. And it won''t. The Federation cares a lot about them and it is one of the few things that this library has thanks to science. It''s less than a decade -old. Scientists worked with them privately, so not a whole lot of normal people get them. Here, these computers are presumably sole options for the public.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Oh, so it is all digital? How does it work if you can''t touch it?¡± ¡°It is complicated. I don''t think you will understand it, even if I talk for an hour or a day,¡± Ellie said bluntly, disappointing Williams''s growing interest. William shrugged his arms and accepted that some things weren''t meant to be. It wasn''t the first thing he accepted like that. There was no need to feel bad about it since his life would go on even without knowing or understanding this machine. Still, Ellie spent the next dozens of minutes going over the folders and how to use free clearance, some premium methods, or allowance times. If one had to use some better clearance, one have to use their card and establish a connection to higher clearance folders. Using computers was also not simple and there were only twenty of them, yet not a whole lot of people were excited about them even if they had been here for years. Ellie was the only one using them right now. Many youths were looking, reading, or passing their time how they wanted in books. Some of those might be important youths, with great backgrounds, or others were simple young refugees. This place was free to enter for fun, and that was a fact that William found respectable. On this very floor, William won''t shake his foundation or become ignorant. His priorities were elsewhere, yet Ellie kept blubbering about those computers. Ellie wasn''t certain how much he liked to escape the cruel reality, so she didn''t miss to explain more historical, or current needs of these machines. That was the poorest reveal that William had ever heard from her. She described how the military had deep research, structural work, science, and how many technologies changed countless matters and fields from within the Federation. So far, it wasn''t as obvious, so the public didn''t know everything because there were few points in revealing how some things worked or were possible. Most of it touched upon manufacturing or Walkers themselves. Some factors also included the Examination and Emblem Association, the general layout of the Federation, food, and ways to allow a million people to remain living in the middle of an ocean. It seemed bothersome and scientific, even though Emblems were hardly feasible to the common sense of physics, so William didn''t take her words that seriously. That went on until something broke in William''s heart and face because he began to think that the Federation must have some serious secrets. He started to smile and his hands shivered. ¡°You good?¡± Ellie asked. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got some basic understanding done. It seems surprisingly simple after seeing you use it, and your explanations are very good.¡± He quickly said and hid his hands behind his back. ¡°Was it a compliment? Oh, thank you. I will take it as one,¡± Ellie said in approval and better mood. Afterward, time wasn''t on their side. William decided to use the remaining time of this day to look through this floor and let some machines catch some dust. Here, rows of bookshelves weren''t tight, or very open. They were in good places, providing seating areas and privacy from many other shelves. There were even sofas, private corners, and numerous cozy places where one could get lost in the books. Different bookshelves had distinct designs, numbers of books, and ideas. It wasn''t about books alone. It was unlike the first floor which had a special layout because of topics. There was no need for that here. Some shelves had even wood-covered books, leather, or paper which had seen better years a long time ago. Some held softer kinds of papers, covers, colors, and unique letters on the covers or inside of them. There wasn''t just English alone either, but anything foreign was less useful because English seemed universally accepted as good enough in the Federation. Some bits of Spanish and French survived thanks to some cultures and serving people. Simply put, a hundred years of the Dawn created a huge disparity, thus a lot of cultures couldn''t work it out. Languages were the same. Most manga and comics were behind layers of see-through plastic or glossy covers, which protected their content but not their purpose. One could still hold them and read them. These were primarily less about words, but more about art. Comics and mangas shocked William''s core, and he quickly understood how little he knew about them. There were thousands of them! Normal books had no such protection since they were all texts, and hand-written illustrations inside of them could survive. But printed stuff? It seemed he greatly underestimated how some people loved to escape this cruel reality. Today, he respected someone from a very long time ago without even knowing. Most shelves had eye-catching rows of covers that were facing the observers. Colorful covers, great typography, and countless vibrant designs were everywhere. Ellie gave him some suggestions that she found worth telling, or they were stories she loved dearly. William couldn''t tell which was good; he was too busy looking at them regardless. For the most part, they walked beside one another around this floor for an hour and it wasn''t even the end. ¡°What? Queen of the Rings? Why is this shelf called a world-class archive?¡± William asked Ellie right when he clutched a robust-looking book with a wooden thick cover. On it was a picturesque site of vast mountains, sky, and plains. There were people on the cover moving towards a vast evil mountain. The letters seemed carved from the gold at the cover and the side. William swore this was old, heavy, and precious from the weight alone. Standing before one of the smaller shelves, he wondered what he was seeing. It was a small selection of the most intriguing books according to the readers of the past and present. Current generations might think of them differently, yet people were people. Their tastes might''ve changed, but the quality of those books remained. ¡°Those are, at least according to the past, one of the best stories of humanity. Some are old...well, most of them are for obvious reasons. Writing is kind of abysmal. I wonder what was it that stopped it? Oh, perhaps the cracked sky? Economy, or genocide? You pick.¡± ¡°Are these some great books? Who decided that?¡± William ignored her playful tone and finger poking his right shoulder. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ellie looked at him deeply, frowned, and regarded the book in his grasp. ¡°I don¡¯t know. People liked some stories in the past more than others. Many agree with it. I do. Isn''t that enough? Bad books are not called good for a reason. More people like good books and praise them for it. I don¡¯t question the decision of the past, while the readers might not be the same.¡± ¡°So... this world-class archive is good stuff?¡± William asked dubiously. Ellie ended up slapping his shoulder and snatching his book from his grasp. ¡°Ask around if you doubt me, or read them yourself. These books are incredible. The one who organized them must''ve been a great collector, so don''t ask me how good they are. Find it yourself,¡± Ellie shrugged her shoulders and explained everything she could. Curious words and acts of William, who seemed much more curious about this than the lower floors, could no longer escape her eyes. William hummed and glanced at the book in her hand. Even if he wanted to, he bet he wouldn''t even make a dent in it. That''s how robust it felt. Perhaps he would get injured instead. Big letters of this book: Queen of the Rings were carved into the cover that looked like an oil painting and it had this foreboding feeling of mystery in it. ¡°Rings. Why? That sounds like a bullshit to me. Why would someone be a Queen of the freaking rings? I would call it something else and mighty. Like a lord, monarch, messiah, or other choices are right there. Heavens or adventure of the rings? Well, how about the maker of the rings? Those sound so much more impressive, or are the rings the wrong word? Who would call some pieces of metal made for fingers impressive?¡± William lamented out loud, which surprised Ellie quite a bit. As he mumbled, he moved on while Ellie returned this book where it belonged. There were much more of them so William couldn''t find a reason to be too hesitant and slow. With many copies of original works of art, he found an impressive collection of what was once a series of masterpieces. ¡°Passable Gatsby, War and Peace, The Timeless Odyssey, Gulliver¡¯s Journey, Around the World in Hundred Days, Countless Miles Below the Sea...¡± William recited the names of a couple of books that piqued his interest from the names alone. Ellie followed him and made some comments, but let him make his choices and opinions. Her advice fell short when she finally realized that William might be just like her, but never had a chance to see the broadness of the escapism. So she left him alone as much as she could, which made her talk less important, yet some things never left her mind without her mouth''s consent. ¡°Those works are by Jules Vern, an author who lived in the nineteenth century. His books are fascinating in their style and storytelling because the worlds he creates within those books are pretty much old and believable, but fantastical and interesting. They are very special because they feel very real even after many centuries passed since he was alive. It is about nineteenth century! Just imagine what the world was like back in the day.¡± Ellie said and pointed to rows of books in a corner that William had already gone through. ¡°Centuries? How did his work survive that long?¡± ¡°Well, don''t underestimate people who like their books. Also, the world of pen and muse is usually enough for a lifetime, but some stories are old... like seriously old and ancient. They will outlive the authors or they might become greater after their deaths because of luck or sense of time or cultures. I call it incredible how something so simple as words could create different worlds that can go on for many generations. That is one of the most intriguing aspects of this floor.¡± Ellie talked with stars in her eyes. ¡°Fascinating,¡± William added and nodded. By now, he took this floor seriously. His eyes and face became different. At least as far as Ellie could describe it, it felt as if William got angry, or was it his focus? She couldn''t tell how to describe him because it wasn''t looking bad or good. Not like he had never found something like this as a child. There was some fun if certain places were optimal, but it sure was gray when he went and lived around Outside. Instead of forcing himself into a harsh world, escaping it little by little sounded great, if not like a smart thing to do. Giving himself some slack was better and one of his minor rules. It wasn''t about enjoyment. It was more about keeping his mind afloat and intact even if that used to be very harsh. It might not be as affordable in the long run because it had to stop. He will grow up. Every child was like that. William had nothing to blame. It wasn''t as if he could save anyone in his current position, which followed his past and pretty much any child Walker. That might change a couple of years down the road, depending on his choices, talent, or the little gem inside his flesh, bones, and blood. It was foreign, smelling like a hideous devil that was waiting like a parasite. William wondered what sort of thing waited on the other side, or what life would be like under some Walker organization. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The last hour disappeared the fastest out of them all, and before William even had a chance to redeem his curiosity in some books, it was time to leave. The reason was Ellie¡¯s hidden watch in her pocket that pointed to her shift which was their main limiting factor. It wasn''t that important. Ellie often stayed in the library after her shift was over, and she could do the same now. But Burton gave her a word to visit today, so she had to adhere to her shift. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Do you like this floor? I hope it will be up to your taste, William.¡± Ellie said with a bright smile; the usual confidence on her face made it quite idyllic. ¡°Already? Yea. Yea. I will gladly spend the next weeks here in a heartbeat. I will learn a ton for sure. You will not be with me for the whole time, but I am very glad for your help as long as you are fine with it,¡± William boldly said and bowed a little with his head, sincerely thanking Ellie for today. ¡°Oh? So you know some manners? How lovely and shocking. It isn''t as if I am stopping you. You can continue reading on your own if you have time and mind for it. Just remember what I said. Your card is nice, and this room has some monthly borrowing limits to care about. It''s that shelve there, and it works in a reputable way. Don''t mess with any books, return them, and let others have their fill. That''s it!¡± William followed her eyes, noticing a distant shelve in a wall with some books and stuff. Ellie already showed them off, saying how each had some little sensor that made this borrowing possible and not fine like stealing. ¡°There are no closing or opening hours on this floor, but sleeping here isn''t a fine option. Miss Heidi doesn''t like it. So as long as you aren''t sleeping, be our guest in this grand library of the Federation.¡± Ellie backed away, waved her hands around, and forgot she was in the library. She was louder than ever and her voice was still crisp and clean, which might be much more impressive if William didn''t hold a book half as heavy as a piglet. ¡°I can stay? Great. I hope to see you tomorrow and do your promise justice.¡± Ellie moved towards the exit, waving and smiling at William as her time with him ended. It was enjoyable and she still couldn''t forget how that Emblem felt and glinted. She disappeared behind a corner. ¡°Well, that was something. What a bright talkative girl. I¡¯ve never met someone like her in my life, which might be... disappointing. Oh, wasn''t this like... the longest I''ve spent with a girl close to my age?!¡± William mumbled and considered whether it was a good idea to continue or leave. He was kind of hungry, but his eyes and mind were ready to see more books. Be mindful, have priorities, or make a compromise. What should he choose? ¡°The night is nigh, so I guess the end it is. Not like my head hurts from the amount of information I had gathered today, but¡­ yea¡­ it is a lot to take in. She also never stopped talking so...¡± William didn''t want to acknowledge that he didn''t remember everything that Ellie mentioned. It wasn''t surprising. Sighting, he returned a thick book back to the bookshelf. Named Moody Dick, it was a book about voyages, seas, and traveling, which piqued his interest right away because of those concepts alone. The world of seas and oceans was a peculiar topic he always found interesting, albeit the name of this book was awkward. He still couldn''t forget the first glance at Lake Superior when he was young. It still lingered in his mind. And it was a lake and not a vast ocean like the Pacific that was allegedly endless. There were his precious memories, right behind... He couldn''t remember the face of his mother. His father was just a shadow. That warm hand was far too distant, hidden behind a veil of space and wavering dark shades. The white room felt like no home. The redness felt like an endless pit. Clicking his tongue and frowning, William unwillingly entered yet another annoying and unstable state after flashes of memories came to his mind. Putting his arms over his face, he squeezed them and took a deep breath, unwilling to see the churning maddening ride of his Emblem beneath his sleeve. ¡°Nononono. Time to get home. Home! Hopefully, Luke will be there.¡± He had no key, so he left, hoping Luke was around and not gone for a week. Adjusting his sleeve and glancing around the culture floor, William realized he was alone. There were some visitors, yet being here felt good and foreign. This home. This place. Just what was here for him? It was no Outside. It was trivial if he thought about it as little as possible. But when he didn''t, he assumed this might be the best thing he had ever done, followed by the worst feelings ever because of something stupid. Why? He could''ve done this earlier. William refused many advances from various proposing recruits that visited Roshwells''s orphanage. Deep-rooted issues and hopes crashed them, and WIlliam felt regretful about it every so little after he watched this place. Well, not like he could do a lot of things. Some of his issues were well beyond the Federation, yet some could''ve been solved earlier. He wished to slap himself, call names, smack his ass, and carve curses into his hand. His parents were Walkers; he would''ve figured that sooner because someone had been looking for him for all these years. He would''ve had a completely different life if he weren''t giddy about his parents. Alas, in some sense of his age, it made complete sense that errors happened. He was a teenager and felt no small amount of confusion about himself, his path, and his future. Conspiring with his hand, he knew a lot of youths were in similar positions, and teaching them was a critical juncture of humanity. Most of this recruitment occurred in the last two years thanks to his older age and the advancement of his former home. Before coming to the stable Roshwell camp, his life was unstable and changing every once in a while. There were survival groups that would hold kids by their mere principle, while others didn''t want anything to do with them because they were a commitment and burden. No matter if one was a Walker or a regular kid, survivors beyond the Federation weren''t pretty, or stable. There was infighting, warfare for survival, and a lot of timed-based issues. Then, there were Darks... Some people were glad to live day by day, and every loss or hesitation could mean terrifying consequences. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 William and Dann learned a lot from their mistakes or adventures, and living and feeling the world before they were even teenagers came with many drastic sides. Outside gave that to them regardless of what occurred ten years ago, until they finally earned what they had to do: find safety in the Federation''s camp and overlook what was behind them in many ways possible. After coming to Roshwell, living stabilized and William found some peace in farming and waiting for... what? Endless peace, a chance, or place in some military because what was dwelling in in his hand? William was never supposed to be any farmer, or... anything like that. Walkers who would be fitting for farming positions were already rare as they were, and even then, what might be fitting for them might be just being a Walker. It was about a growth factor, and no one was certain what an early Walker might be like after a single Rank-up, let alone further down the unknown path. Their powers were much more useful depending on some specifics, yet some matters made even Assembly pondering, and organizations worrisome. Plant, soil, earth, water, or life-based Walkers were suitable for farming, yet some things were more adequate for regular people. That was a critical point that humanity comprehended years ago, so that left some Walkers speechless. Alas, people were more common than Walkers, and most people understood that. William''s crimson colorations intrigued some folks, yet he always rejected any offers, even if they were good, and presented no small chances, or conditions. Part of his refusal was his unwillingness to leave Outside with Dann, while the major factor was his Emblem. Lastly, his position as someone worthy and clean came off as lacking guts, strength, and confidence. It was never like that, but he didn''t know what to do until it was too damn late that even Dann thought it was time for a change. Doubt and anxiety never left, even though they could if he knew some truths, met Luke or Mi-Yung earlier, or felt the knowledge of good Walkers and teachers. He could''ve left years ago and become someone else than this... husk with lost memories that had no faces, loud voices, or noises that something tricked him and drowned him. He could''ve forced his ass to the Federation. He believed that some offers or negotiations were great, yet it was still a what-if scenario. He didn''t like to guess and take possibilities for himself. It was too expensive for him and not usual. As he reminded himself of no wrongdoings, he lied and assured himself by taking deep breaths that ended up with scratches around his exposed Emblem. ¡°No loss... There is no real loss. There is nothing. Really nothing more to this time. Dann said it; it is time to leave and make trouble somewhere else. I am Walker, he said. I have to make an example, he urged.¡± William mumbled and left the corner of this shelf. He bumbled to some youth right away because he was far too quick when he finally wanted to leave. The youth ended up falling and cursing on the floor, which was surprising because he was taller and bigger than William. ¡°Oh, sor...¡± ¡°The fuck you say? Learn to walk, moron. What is wrong with you?¡± the youth complained and quickly hid some books that fell on the floor. His weirdly angled blond brows moved in a frown, giving his sharp eyes distinct fury and face. Like his tone, he was fierce yet his face was still young and kind of stunning. His blond hair had a neat haircut, and many would consider him royally attractive. He spoke through arrogance or stupidity, though William couldn''t see the difference between that. He still apologized and offered a hand because that''s what Miss Anderson pushed into his sorry mind behind Dann''s back. The youth refused it by cursing and punching his hand away. ¡°Fucking hell! Get lost you cheap bastard. If I see you again, I will kick you out of this floor. Wait... No. I will kick you for real and you won''t survive it. Seriously... fucking morons. Why do they keep this floor open for this lot.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± William felt like his hand itched and fingers tensed as he hid his Emblem. He gulped his willingness to do some regrets and apologized for the third time. It did something despite not doing enough. The youth got up by himself after hiding his books aside and cursing this cheap bastard for the seventh time. Then, he sized William, who was smaller than him and his clothes were excuses for materials. Just how did this wretched kid push him to the floor? The youth couldn''t see it and showed it on his face by frowning. His brows moved, giving his face yet another strange look. At that point, William wasn''t sure where he should be looking or going. ¡°What are you glaring at, eh?¡± the youth said and poked William''s chest. ¡°Wanna beg for clothes or what? How did you even get here? Is there a lack of security or do you want to waste time in a better place than some streets? Fucking homeless refugees. You should get lost or go to the east where you belong.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. William didn''t reply. He sized this asshat and saw his clothing like his face. He was well-off and his position must be extraordinary from the looks alone. His clothes were nothing in comparison to his or even Ellie''s. It had an expensive style made of many small details and great textures and quality. From stitching, fabric, and overall outfit, he was like a different world from William. ¡°From... that door,¡± William said at last, pointing to the entrance and exit door. ¡°It was open, you see.¡± He almost showed his card but the youth laughed at his face first. ¡°Good. Good. You are a clown as well. Shocking. Fine. Get lost or I will change your mind.¡± William walked aside after the youth gestured to get lost. William was thinking that this silly mistake was resolved. It wasn''t. The youth moved his legs and arms to give William some lesson, but the moment his legs moved, and a smirk spread on his face, he tripped on nothing instead, falling face down to a distant shelve. William didn''t see it because he wanted to genuinely leave and let this idiot behind him. The corner was close, so he left like a ghost. ¡°What the...¡± The youth faced the ground and swore something hit his legs and pushed him aside. What? Where? His anger increased but William was already gone. Looking around, there was nothing and no one. No crimson moved tonight. It was a genuine shame to a person hiding between dimensions and realms. *** William sighed around the corner, hearing more curses and some books falling. ¡°Wow. What a brat,¡± he recalled and clutched his fists. Then, he glanced around and wondered if he should leave or not. He didn''t, since he wanted to look at that borrowing corner. It was close to the entrance, so that was convenient. Walking there, he noticed many kinds of selected works from this floor. Some had some borrowing prices, others were part of the passes that could take one book for free per week for a week. From Ellie''s work, he could take anything for free with his card. He quickly noticed how this worked with each selectable book having a special indicator. He figured it must be some science thing, so he didn''t dwell on it too much. Then, he noticed one having nothing, for it was quite a messy book with filth and problems just from its look. He picked it up, fearful that it would fall apart from this simple touch. It didn''t. Then, William noticed the name of this book. [Diary of a Mad Scientist] Diary? Can I... take it? Well, not like someone cared about it, so why not? William assumed, opening the first few pages for a peak, and got very interested. It seemed handwritten and dates described stuff not that far behind the Dawn. He took this one alone and left. Walking out of the culture floor was surprisingly easy, yet heavy on his steps. William didn''t want to leave his curiosity behind, and even when he noticed the stairs to the next section, he could only sigh. That youth made it easier to leave because of an unfortunate incident followed by banging sounds. These books and... well, the upper floors would wait for tomorrow. Ellie promised him that, followed by talks about Emblem Academy. That alone was enough motivation to change his mind and forgot about that asshat. Instead of any second guesses, William returned to the ground floor, descending many spiraling staircases right before the huge open room that was the entrance to this library. The view didn''t scare him, even though this could be the biggest room he had ever seen. The railing was safe, the stairs were wide and sturdy, and his mind was busy like his legs. Down on the first floor, he noticed many people even when the time wasn''t that young. Many people were still around the first floor, or offices right across the entrance. Most people were leaving the library for a better tomorrow, but a surprising amount of people were still around and even walked inside. There was plenty of time to visit the library after any working shifts even if the Federation had a lot of busy people. This library had enough workplaces and offers to make it open at all times. No knowledge or learning could sleep. Both for people and Walkers, this idea satisfied most expectations and needs. Normal working-class citizens tried to get a few hours into learning new things out of the first couple of floors. Even a small difference would do a lot since education wasn''t the greatest in today''s age. Still, even with this level of education, it was miles beyond what was Outside. William had seen the worst of that place, so he wondered if there might be some hidden poison about this paradise. He remembered many stories of how people were sick of the Federation. They created rumors, hate, and propaganda about how fake and bad it was. People described it with all sorts of stories that came out of spite, so learning the truth wasn''t that easy. Yet when one knew about Divisions, or met some Walkers from the Federation, or saw official camps, things were different than some stories of unfortunate outsiders, or some groups who despised the Federation. Perhaps that youth was part of some gang? William briefly thought of it but soon shook his head. It was wrong because of those clothes alone. But that face and words were really strange, making that youth sound like a hooligan. Frowning as he walked, he shook his head in an attempt to forget that person. He had seen his book covers. They were about some fairies and curious stories. Seeing so many people around the library reminded William of camps. Only idiots would lose out on refusing knowledge. Even a couple of hours would do a lot before a new day. William looked around and cherished this moment with bitterness and life that might overturn, crack, and become weird very soon. Well, too bad for him. It was already weird. For a while, it will follow the same trend, before turning into something very few could guess or imagine. Unbeknown to him, the majority of younger people who spend the majority of their time here were either rich, had great families or connections, held some luck or sponsors, or were desperate for their future. Not many would waste the entire day in this place for nothing, regardless if one was poor or a Walker. The background was the major factor, while many families wanted their kids to be more than stable. They had to get rich, provide, and clutch this future. Many refugees were strict with their children about education and jobs. Unfortunately, this didn''t include a refugee like William. He had no parents. He had no obligation. He was willing because he wanted this for himself. Ellie was a very different example, even though she was a bright, clever, and brilliant girl. She grew up in a nice world without dangers, and her calling was this library since she was very little. Her parents wanted the best for her since she was young and that idea slowly spiraled out of control. Ellie enrolled in her dream plan regardless of anything and became an intern. Then, an employee without any hesitation, even if her parents hoped for something better or more useful. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Most youths in the Federation weren''t working. They learned what their parents required, and did their best regardless of what rested in their bodies or not because freedom was relative. On the floors below the culture floor, there were a lot of hard-working people across various generations. Still, not a lot of workers with less income could afford to waste their precious time. Thus, the culture floor was not popular, even if it provided some sense of fulfillment, fun, and activity. That was fine for some adults, or like a bewitching curse for youths. Many parents ostracized the library and wanted it closed, yet every time some protesting happened, Heidi would laugh and call them idiots. Kaufman would agree because it was a wonderful place for any age, while some cultural differences didn''t matter. Sure, richer kids were coming there more than to any other place, but it was a free place with great escapism that might help with unsettling reality. Surviving or hoping for a better future wasn''t so cheap or easy, so Heidi held her standards at different heights. Life in the Federation had its purpose and traditions. It was no Outside and there were no day-to-day trials for survival. This place could get by even if a disaster would come because it was what the past decades and people built for. William already understood it, yet he felt like a leech. He didn''t belong here, but Ellie made it so different that he wondered if he might change and grow to think about it better. It was about himself, his hand, or experiences that came off from them. Thinking about Ellie for just a second evaporated that silly angry youth out of his mind. William walked from this library without any disturbance, unlike his entrance early today. A gust of wind hit his face. The air full of oceanic scent overpowered his senses and calmed his mind. ¡°It is a kind of refreshing. Not as smelly as those old sailors described. It is no great lake. It is an ocean.¡± William muttered to himself and remembered some stories from the past. He recalled some historical events and legends. In the not-so-distant past, Canadian borders had some functioning fleet of smaller boats for fishing in the Great Lakes and even a secured part of the coast. Fishing was a timeless way to get food quickly and for cheap. He lived through that time for a single year before it became the past. He was too young. Too bad. Soon enough¡ªprobably tomorrow¡ªWilliam will undercover the history that he never knew existed, even if he lived during some times and knew some events. It didn''t change. It was he who was left in the dark. The world, Darks, let alone that great Dawn¡ª that was as shocking as bright as daunting¡ªwere different in this place. Then, some Walkers took everything to another level, personality, or attention. That would wait for a better or worse time. The night was yet to arrive too far, and the orange hues around the horizon were nearing. William couldn''t believe it, but where else could people work nonstop? This library can manage it, though it was true that a person needed to rest, eat, and sleep, and one was unable to do most of it inside. There were some rules about food and money and passes. William was more than aware that old things could get broken, and some books were as old as precious. His appetite was understandable. William was a young man and needed to grow and eat. Sleeping was a cheap way of escapism, and even if some nightmares might occur because of it, he saw it as a necessary escape plan from cold nights or bad days. After today, he figured out his need for knowledge mixed with his past. Was it up to luck, or did he need something better? He wasn''t sure what he had expected. He had no specific plans anyway because this ''''recruitment'''' wasn''t official in the slightest. Luke recommended nothing to him, let alone said how, for example, Yondu Division would want him. It was Kaufman who pushed one choice forward Why and how? It might be more useful if William knew what to look for in that old man, but he didn''t. What did upcoming Walkers need to know? How to count? William already knew that, though his math wasn''t the greatest. That was common knowledge, so what else? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He couldn''t think of anything besides proper physical training, some military knowledge, or information about Darks or politics. Perhaps his unwilling refusals ended up worsening everything because his knowledge was lacking compared to many other youths in similar positions. Like a true curse. It wasn''t what-if. It was the truth. William lived without any proper teacher besides life and Dann. One was the toughest teacher there was. The other was just a kid like him. Every moment in time, life taught, gave reason for it, or pushed mistakes as lessons. People in the Federation were numerous, too busy, and not caring for others. They all came from somewhere and lived for the present and future. That was William''s first idea which might change later as he learned from mistakes the most. Visitors to the library were in thousands. Some people visited it only once a week, while others were there up multiple times a day. Usually, before work or after work, but that depended on an individual basis, time, jobs, or how necessary it was. William found it strange because of his self-doubts. The importance of this library seemed much more important within the Federation than he had assumed, and he didn''t even know of it before. For him, it seemed vaster yet more senseless than his own hand. He might''ve misplaced this because of Kaufman or his past. Still, he understood that delving into reluctance never made him wiser. There were many underlying problems within the Federation, let alone Outside. Assuming his naivety as ignorance wasn''t fine. All of that could only change by getting to know this place better and growing not only in his body. As for Walkers, Ellie explained very few sensitive ideas about them to him today. Without even visiting the upper floors, getting some hints and words from her was incredible. Unfortunately, not a whole of Ellie''s words were up to her standards, or some of them were, but it wasn''t time for such talks or reveals, or she wanted them to be even better. It was about foundation and setting expectations, and she decided to give William a splendid ride around the library. Leaving a small leeway and unknown mountains further behind them, Ellie would never lose her ways when she knew there were many things to learn. William got that from her today. She could allow it, thanks to the Walkers and the life she had in the Federation. Meeting Walkers every day was possible, and the library itself was like a big box with unknown depths that Ellie could imagine, yet not fear. She was brave and explained the pragmatic view of some citizens, ranging from hope and prayers to notable unawareness, to straight-up prayers how some citizens took Walkers for superheroes. Then, some viewed them as scary and necessary, or like fanatical pillars that were no longer humans. Nothing could stop such views. Not some nukes or history. Not some silly people either. Walkers could turn back against humanity and nothing good would come to them later. Well, perhaps Darks would. or the fact that Walkers would be nothing without humanity. Ellie was in a unique position where she appreciated and liked Walkers. She enjoyed how unique and crazy they could be, how varied they could become, and how their stories or experiences were nothing short of miracles. They have certain privileges, powers, standing, and important history in this world. It led to the foundation of the Federation as a whole, but the truth was deeper. Without them, there would be nothing but a selected few shelters, or just Walkers who would slowly disappear because of their lacking births. It was a fact that some people didn''t get. Perhaps it was in their doubtful veins, reluctant minds that didn''t like the facts of inhumanity and how Walkers looked, worked, or lived. See and walk through the Dark Fogs, and it could talk back. See back. Haunt them! For normal people, that was an insane and preposterous idea. For decades, the most powerful Walkers were known as Pillars in the Federation, stemming from the Assembly Island that had dozens of them. They were guarding, powering, or influencing what little could be protected or expanded. It was late. A large chunk of the Earth was already Corrupted and it won''t change in a couple of years, let alone decades. However, it wasn''t a fact that many citizens needed to care about, let alone know. Knowing it by understanding should be enough to convince them to trust Walkers. It was no propaganda. It was a safe assumption to let monsters beat monsters after losing so much in the last century. Examples to make it better weren''t just Pillars. Many organizations and numerous accomplishments were behind the Federation and its diverse Divisions. Leadership had powerful Walkers as their heads for a reason, while normal people had different kinds of positions, but they could come very close to Walkers if they were able to train and offer much-needed services. Recruitment, ensuring order, and experiences were typical for many areas. Actual war practices alongside Walkers came to the very top of the normal soldier. In the Zone, there was very little space or time for any normal people, but some would be required like pilots. It was their choice or the harsh reality that made them choose this method. There was no president or a voting system. It was no supremacy but a mere fact that was closer to lions protecting young pups. Hence, many decisions had to be made accordingly, and someone had to make them regardless of practices or sacrifices. Right. Walkers had to do it. Some choices could be harsh. Inhuman. It wasn''t fitting for people to make some choices because history had changed from the Dawn, and what came afterward, or with Walkers, was a different world, or a new chance. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 William knew some facts about Walkers from an outer perspective that was unnaturally close or distant depending on how he considered them. Getting them Outside meant dangers or Darks, or where they wouldn''t be like people, but killing machines. Who among them would care about some young kid Outside? Almost none. For a long time, surviving and discovering what this world was about came to him like Dann and his crimson. It was both cursed and experiencing the real deal. Unlike most recruits in similar shoes to his, William had unexpected differences and opportunities, even if they weren''t sounding fine. For some recruiters, it might be useful. For others, it was lacking a lot of potential because he was already old. William pitied most of them anyway, knowing that some options had no good outcomes, and some things made sense or not depending on timing or people. That was why some options should remain as options, similar to how Outside remained chaotic, stagnant, and out of view. William learned to trust and see it better in the last two years, but it was fairly stagnant as well due to the sheer peace he had with himself. It wasn''t as if he was learning the truth in the Federation either. Roshwell was just another camp in his mind. Here, partially due to Ellie, a new perspective mashed with the previous knowledge that some warned about. Common sense of the Outside was how William described his shortcomings, which were big gaps for the likes of Ellie or that angry brat that considered him a poor moron. From clothes to words, or the way how one felt or talked, some things were more prevalent than others. Luke answered and described it a little bit when they met, but there was no inherent value to how a Walker should act or talk. He thought that William was unfortunate yet normal if one saw Outside alone. For the Federation, those like him were less than ideal. It was far from being idyllic. Kingdoms had simple premises with history and weight on royalty. A nation with socialistic, democratic, or communist approaches had their contrasts and goals. Neither of them survived in their former glories, terrible consequences, or ways. Humanity lost much more than just people and history. They broke apart and fell for Walkers, giving them their reigns, albeit they too might get broken. Now, there was no way to rely on the former creations, let alone models. There were new consequences where choices influenced the whole board if one wasn''t careful. Harsh in reality, or worse than that in any capacity, it was often about compromises, killing, or surviving. William, thanks to his hand or anxiety, couldn¡¯t care less about the politics. Nowadays, though similar to the distant centuries, people have some firm resemblance to leadership. It worked for some people who clung to that old hope in a way some might not like, but it was better than nothing. To William''s surprise, the current popular belief that Ellie described was flexible and satisfactory. The Federation was closer to how things were before, yet Walkers were still rulers, yet not apparent to everybody. For regular families in the Federation, that felt like a miracle and some Walkers did not mean more than a police. That meant some other locations and people could change and shift, holding onto different opinions or practices. It wasn''t about Walkers alone, so that pushed some boundaries apart across the globe, or gave some leeway for regular people. William saw one such point; the world. There wasn¡¯t just America. There was humongous Asia with Europe being fairly close. And Africa was supposed to be even bigger than North America, which he found unbelievable. They had their settlements and people, living or surviving, and also holding their own Walker forces. Unfortunately, most of that was so far away that this land had never dealt with them besides Walkers visiting, or some business trading being feasible. Besides that, looking at things locally wasn''t wrong. Many regular people had meaningful positions, while some Walkers might be less than some of them. It was inevitable when one viewed a million people on a single large island, or how some Walkers had their talents in multiple layers. It wasn''t all that different from the former United States of America, which was full of strange places that William marveled about. That place had separated distinct massive areas, with spaces between the Zone that had rare lands of freedom or safety. William believed that rules worked like laws and values between people. It was a tool. A machination to make people sane and less worried about the distant future. It was often about their company. Everything changed after the Dawn. Then, through the coordination of nations who hit the common bottom and hopeless reality, humanity crawled around, found some footing, or fell off. It was no small feat to keep going. Even in defeat, it was good to see some yearning for life. Even some small branches could become stronger when they were put together, so more than half of the human resources at that time were put to the foundation of the Federation, which led to advancements in many possibilities ever since. Ellie spoke about it as if it was common sense. It was. Here. Outside, this ideology was seen as haughty, unnecessary, or fake, which made Wiliam realize many things at once. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Even among the reluctant people, the harsh truths remained. Humanity might be no more for them than packs of wolves, so it was important to keep them safe and fad, otherwise they were going to eat each other. William wondered if the Federation held some pessimistic opinions. From Ellie, it didn''t seem so in the slightest. He considered those who used to live Outside¡ªor knew what was going on there¡ªas realists or hopeful fanatics for survival and life. That was good, considering the Federation was a safe haven, and getting out was stupid. There shouldn''t be some Lunatics, or bandits, or so on. Every place should have people who hope, those hesitant over some loss, or those who live for the sake of it. There were miners, lumberjacks, builders, farmers, and so on. They were needed at any stage of the nation, grief, or loss. It was about resources. If one part faded, the rest would follow. The Federation was not only one singular entity. It was an accumulation of merits and history of more than two centuries. How come, when the Dawn was younger than that? Well, William learned that reality was often disappointing, while history might be even worse. Humanity was hardly calm even before the Dawn happened. East or West, or races and wars, many things happened because of greed, hate, or discrimination. Resources were a suitable idea to see problems or wars. He understood it very well, the same as fear, loss, or desire. The harsh reality made worse things into flaws. For some, the nature of humanity did not change. Creating something better from it was silly depending on perspective. That was what William took from Ellie''s monologues, which he found surprising considering she wasn''t from Outside, yet he felt like she described Outside, and talked very well about it. It wasn''t about the most magnificent motherland. Having many interests across the globe was worth more than some land, and there were similar places in many corners. William learned about them through rumors and propaganda. Japan, India, China, and a few other places looked out for themselves until they couldn''t. Hoping for better links, places, and resources, followed new links and hope for people and recruits. It might be a distant dream, but the world could open up again, which Ellie hoped to happen. Hopefully, it would work after Walkers would see eye to eye. Distance was the main problem, but their names remained standing, bearing letters from the past and centuries of history, which was a great motivation for the rest of humanity. Traveling and helping across the globe was feasible for Walkers and impossible for the regular population, so it was good to think of it as a massive existential win. The Federation was the top dog of this hemisphere and had the most resources simply because of its size, population, methods, and decades of effort. In estimation, it held a sizable chunk of the remaining population, which was known to be in the tens of millions scattered around the globe like ant colonies. Unfortunately, that point was rather dubious, and Ellie wasn''t sure what was right or not. Statistics and research on such a scale were kind of vague. Discovery, rumors, and research ensured they would never die off, but one would never be able to see everything because of Darks. William could only imagine what sort of life was on a different continent. Was it more bitter because of unique Darks, their evolutions, needs, and variety of species in different lands created worse monsters? The land was concerning. William figured that the Federation took a huge safety net by being in the middle of the ocean. Moving with countless efforts, it was grueling work until it paid off, even if it could be for naught in the grand scheme of the whole Earth. In any case, wasn''t this place far too detached and hard to save if the worst would come? William had this doubt that some crazy Incursion would crack this place apart. Yet it never did, so how come? Was it because Darks couldn''t get here? That was obviously wrong thanks to these Rifts which were made through spatial torrents, or movements of some Darks. That view from the helicopter showed many things, and some struggles and facts clicked for him. Darks attacked where people flocked together. Capital cities died off quickly, and cramped or densely populated countries became a mess. People scattered and that went on for decades, or forever. Many parts of this past weren''t precisely documented, because of lacking data in abrupt chaos. The destruction and lack of care after the Dawn caused a strange period akin to a gap that created a big wound. Only through physical and widespread research with teams of Walkers and scientists alike, it was slowly clearing up. The Dawn was not simple. Darks were the same. Walkers were trying to oppose them like fools armed with a single gun, opposing an army of lions. It was intriguing that they did so with such fervent success without being blatantly blown to pieces and extinction. They were still people. Humans. And people were problematic and might never really change even with power that no humans should have. Was it about learning, or were scientists right that people couldn¡¯t learn from their past mistakes? William believed there was some stupidity in bravery and survival. This world was in shambles, and people weren¡¯t winners. They were animals; some were stronger, others weaker, and most tried their best regardless of morality or any questions. Breathing in and out in large strides, holding an old diary that seemed unused for decades without being part of the library, William took a new scent of this home into his mind. He walked away into the streets of the Central District without hesitation. Clouds were pretty across the horizon, looking rather far and out of reach thanks to many surrounding buildings. In less than a quarter of an hour, there would be just stars and a wounded red moon. Eat¡­ or not? I would definitely appreciate some water first. Where do I get it in the middle of an ocean? It is not drinkable. Salty and all, one can''t take it for granted. I tried it before, William thought as he walked around the bustling streets. Maybe a new set of clothes would not hurt either, eh? These are the best clothes I have, so maybe that... asshole looked at me weird because of that? What a dick. Well, I don''t think Ellie''s gaze was any better, or that cunning and harsh man named Burton thought about me much worse. So what? And that asshole, hm! I don''t like being taken lightly. William looked at himself and assumed the worst because people around him wore quite fine clothes. He didn''t care much about it, but something in him had new doubts. This was already good in his book, so after a pondering look, anything would be better than a worn-down long-sleeve shirt and trousers, let alone some shoes with a hole at the bottom. Thus, he decided to take a look around the shops, and see if he could buy something for a few credits, or if he was a complete idiot for assuming they would be enough for clothes. Chapter 101 [The girl] Chapter 101 Dreadus secured a treasure of a lifetime that was made up of many difficulties, flows, and unknown factors. It was also a huge relief because it existed, and some missions didn''t end in vain. The past deaths did their work for nothing, sure, but they did not come off as slacking. It all came back to nibble at one fortunate bastard. For how long were they looking at the wrong corners or... was everything from the very beginning hidden and gained its first opening because of one curious timing? Or was that a mistake? That unknown girl might''ve always been a key living here, and no one got it. Dreadus felt he was lucky and unlucky at the same time because this wasn''t clever, or easy at all. How much time did the Federation waste in their endeavors, and how much did Australia help? Well, the decades spent was one thing, while Australia could never possibly change. How many reasons were there to look for something strange, hidden, and so out of touch? In a freaking Australia of all things; in a bloody Holy Land?! Just how much sense was dwelling over this madness wasn''t under Dreadus''s mind. Frankly, he was strong enough to call himself lucky and uncaring enough to accept it. He didn''t care how many years and wastes of time happened because it shouldn''t matter too much to him. He was here, and he had it. That was enough and simple, yet part of something he couldn''t figure out in the slightest. Some unknown factors were simple to imagine because no one was ever shameless and close at the same time. However, one fact stood above the rest; the girl he met was an oddity among many questionable circumstances as well as the ''''owner'''' of that crazy crystal. Was she the reason or the cause for the Federation''s failure? How far did this go? Dreadus was thinking about many things after watching over this mission. She was like an unwilling guest who appeared out of the blue, and she was also the unknown and important part of this whole thing. After all, who was she, or how did she arrive at this place in one piece and survive for....well, almost a decade? That might be more questionable than that cave as a whole, while something else bugged him even more. That water. Then, there were those mountains no longer hiding anything, or creating many strange rumors and works. Holy Land was no more in the Coban Region, and some things and people won''t like it for sure. Dreadus could work with that and didn''t care about it even more, for he had the best excuse he could give to anyone and anything. Being in the middle of Coban Region, he knew doubts were better for later, if not up to him at all. He wasn''t sure what he drove, met, or saw, but he crashed this Holy Land because he could and done what he had to do. It was a stupid choice back then. He wasn''t even aware of that water or its crystal, yet he trashed this whole place regardless. He saw that girl and the crazy Creature. Then, he moved because there was no way to do something else than run because of that girl. The rest was around him, crashed and quenched like his fists. Fights against the Holy Lands were an ongoing effort that was either done intentionally or through countless strategic moves. This Region was off-limits in some regards, but this mission was here for special reasons, even if this Holy Land wasn''t under many essential eyes. Calling it neutral and holy was almost glorious from many perspectives, for there were no nests or Fogs in sight. It was just heavy. Very heavy and grave. And with a girl around of all beings, surrounded, alive, and living for years as... what? After she showed him that water, Dreadus knew that that thing couldn''t stay here. Nothing could. The unnamed girl whom he took under his care was hesitating on her feet. She was still afraid to lose her life or watch the shattered mountains and hills of her former home. Unfortunate as it might be, her home was no home. It was terrible imprisonment of mind. It wasn''t even a physical issue. Well, that was false. She was visibly perplexed and anxious to move on, take this loss, and see the end of this place. She was cuffed in a cage that was open and free, yet the walls or the surroundings were still around her in a different form. Her eyes made her anxiety notable for those clever enough. Dreadus was clueless about how to approach her, let alone take her existence for what it could be, or his self-doubts and hesitation came off as his defensive mechanism. For him, she seemed the same as he met her. Her long black hair was messy, her eyes hiding under some strands of her hair, and be it her clothes or her feelings, she was a giant mystery to him. Perhaps she was lost in hopes and time of this place or prison, slowly changing, or being like this for the sake of her survival. It not only latched on her on a physical level, but her mentality linked and created something hard to solve. She couldn''t have done it out of nowhere. This had been with her for years and years, and Dreadus had nothing to scoff at it. It wasn''t clever. He couldn''t forget her either. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. For a little one to do this, there was no way she was normal. Was it Benjamin in some way? If so, this stunk of some bad news and terrifying consequences. How far Dreadus wanted to put his mind onto the reasons wasn''t essential. Who would even think putting a child into such circumstances? Some people could for sure and he didn''t want to think that far or close. So.... Darks? Some suspicions came into his mind as Dreadus stood with the unknown girl back on the surface and not in that cave. Vern and Vera extracted what they had to after hours of work that would shatter a city if it weren''t for Dreadus and his heavy lifting. They increased the entrance a bit more, pushing that crystal out with the use of their ethereal flow that the girl didn''t take lightly. It was her eyes and face that made her odd, while her acts seemed restrained when she saw them do... that. They stole it, sizzled and shone in a light of stars, and bewitched that she never took lightly. She was shaking, yet she loved how Vern and Vera became stars and started to influence the surroundings and her cave as if they become the sky. Vera was a Gravity Elementalist. She had all sorts of mental moves, powerful psychic power, and the ability to lock and move things at incredible spaces and weights. Vern was an Ice Elementalist. Both were at Rank 6 with closing forty years of age, though they didn''t look old. Anyone sane would pivot the age factor to Vera, who was youthful and pretty for her age if it weren''t for her ice look. Anyone would call them adults closing in their thirties. Together, they were known as Gravice Duo who could fuse their powers and create and manage two kinds of Arcana types within their System and Emblems, ensuring their powers would get elevated and strengthened. Vern stabilized the significance around the Gravity that Vera handled. She was creating a self-sufficient space bubble around the crystal, and Vern ensured nothing would leak by turning her Gravity into a mix of space and walls, appearing like ice and see-through matter that shined in many ways. It was a difficult job because they could tell what insanity they were moving, yet they never questioned Dreadus when after recognizing what the fuck was happening. Instead, they questioned each other, arguing who was better, and what should be done, and ensured they got this job done because their silly captain wouldn''t do it; he would break it instead. ¡°Are you icing properly?¡± Vera said, furrowing her brows and pushing both of her palms up, pushing the crystal up the small shaft. Many waves of wavering space came from her arms, and space or the ground around her was soaring in dust and many rocks. As for Vern, his ice was like a flowing waterfall with blue soft colors and quite a lot of luster. ¡°You don''t get the gravity of the situation, sister,¡± Vern said, pushing a bit more ice toward her. ¡°I think you froze when you saw this crystal, brother....¡± ¡°Oh. I belie...¡± A clap stopped them both. Dreadus was a bit annoyed with how this excavating went. Numerous times, he glanced at the girl with a silent judgmental stare, yet she never went further than watching. She was quiet, standing beside Hound, and looking a bit tired. She didn''t stop them because it never let her close. She got that crystal was out, yet destroying that cave was not great, or easy. Dreadus at least apologized and she could tell his words were a little assuring and honest good. She decided to let things go, similar to that Hound not that far away, waiting. It shrank by a lot and sat aside from her as if checking the same sky as her again. Hound was patient and curious about the incredible crystal and sea surrounding it. It didn''t know what else to do besides waiting. It seemed vast changes were happening and it smelt nothing great would come out of it. Hound was getting a little nervous, which was apparent by his darting eyes, slower pacing tail. It was thinking how that big man was close and a little treasure closer, yet the one was closest, and a tiny bit upset. Could it be upset as well? Hound didn''t know. It was also imprisoned, even if its instincts were soaring. This team of Walkers made a hole in that shitty cave. A ten-foot wide push took Dreadus a lot of struggle, yet after healing and taking that liquid with his skin and body, they got what they desired. The girl eyed the people who invaded her home for the tenth time and felt many of them were less than normal. The more she looked, the more certain she was about them and what they were doing. They were still alive and talking. With faces too. What was that supposed to mean? To be alive, it was to breathe and move, so what else was normal or weirder? How could she imagine those words working with what she knew all her life? Standing on her own feet had fewer options and security after the last few hours. There was no cave, no protection of mountains, or upper ground. At least she saw no fresh blood or monsters scattering around her. There were just different sets of monsters. Her home wasn''t buried, but it might as well be very soon. Why? She was running away. Stolen, or brought out or bought as a gift, she was doing that. Death might come. The end would slow her steps. Looking beyond Dreadus, cold siblings pulled that crystal with a strange light that harbored their strength. The girl never saw that crystal in full view because a portion of its upper sections was inside the ceiling. There was even that water around it now, rather than below, swirling as if small rivers moved around the crystal-like moon''s rivers. It was no ice; Vera ensured it would remain positive. Right. It was as if they were in space without gravity, yet air remained. The girl got a bad feeling about it no matter how her eyes blazed in wonder at their sight. Her hands quenched, and no screams were around. A strange light flickered around that crystal and water, giving light and wind pretty hues. Surroundings were another thing. That crystal was far too bewitching and prettier than any of them. Unfortunately, she had some conflicted feelings due to their mysterious importance. Chapter 102 [The girl] Chapter 102 Vern and Vera knew what they were doing and obscured or forced nothing. They handled it like a bowl, put on a lid, and some power that the girl called magic was looting her glory. There were no monsters around yet, but she was sure they were coming because these people were restless and alive. Or was it about her that made this safe? What did not? Hound was sniffing and its tail wriggled nothing because it made a big hole behind it. That woman whom she nicknamed hag was also around, observing the siblings and looking around for any potential problems. She considered her clever and stupid because there was no way questioning flame''s heat was fine. It was bound to its laws. It was curious what that crystal meant to her, yet it was also... stealing. The girl remembered that old fool who wanted to kill her because of it. He stunk off that, yet she didn''t kill him. She just did not! Why and how? She was never convinced what it meant, or why he wanted to kill her or looked at her like some... beast. She just knew he died in a flash and under a strange light and change. Then, the voices. He lost his head afterward, face included, and not even that water helped. It was truly an unfortunate and strange incident in her young life. Now, looking at yet another man more than thrice her age, she wondered if this one would soon die like the others, or if she would kill him personally. At least he survived and crashed this land, including the Jailer, or those mountains some might call prison, paradise, or Holy Land. Wouldn''t their destruction bite him later? It was entirely possible and something she took with fear and not very deep hatred. She will see the rest and watch any outcome while hoping for the rest. Reluctantly, she crouched and hugged her arm, looking around at the destruction and those storming energies. The horizon was flat, not good because of the decreased elevation. There were some small ridges of debris, though Dreadus gave this location far too good of a spanking for them to matter. It was strange. Someone or anything would happen and come. Time wouldn''t proceed like this forever. The girl didn''t know a lot of things. She felt them instead and heard them from time to time as well. Whispers of change. Whispers of demons. She wondered if she should ask and the voice would speak back. It hardly did. Perhaps today should''ve been different since so many things changed behind her back and right in front of her. Emotions were close to the borders between insanity and cold bloody murder hunts, but they were one of a couple of examples of her lacking humanity. Second to the common sense and the thing called conscience. ¡°Don''t look at us like that,¡± Dreadus said, convincing himself more than her, and crouched down to see her face better. ¡°We do what we can, and this shiny treasure has been on our radar for years, maybe even decades if some folks are concerned. We didn''t know it even existed, or how... to think about it. Now, we do, and you''ve been around it for a while. So, do you know if it does something else besides that... odd thing? It isn''t really about healing, is it? Where did it come from?¡± She was judging his face with silence. Nervous body language was understandable, coming from her shifting legs and jerking hands, and her eyes were still glancing back and forth between those siblings and a floating blob of bliss. ¡°Alright. You get something, girl. Here are my guesses. It creates a safe zone under specific circumstances, and also a hideous magnet for Darks outside of it. Why? Arcana might be close to an answer, or it might be different like excuse, smell, treat, or density. It isn''t seen though... so... Ah, I am lost.¡± Dreadus lost his train of thought. She stared at him, unsure of what to tell. Followed by a curious gaze as if she wanted to hear him more, Dreadus figured he might speak today more than usual. ¡°You wonder why, or what it means, right? It was yours, or close to you all your life. I do want some answers, as well as security. It doesn''t matter to question it too far. I can promise you that people outside of this hell are numerous and encouraging. Change comes with choices, and a lot of people and acts have to be decisive if they have to matter. For example, there are people like you; young and with Emblems and... well, these shining things.¡± Dreadus pointed to her hugging right arm. ¡°You might be one and the only one around here, but the world is vast. Don''t you want to see it?¡± She glanced away yet still nodded. It was either caused by her unwilling and enduring acceptance, this brave man, or she made this choice herself. She didn''t know which was better than the other, let alone the best. Should she feel remorseful, angry, or glad for his ideas? There was no way. For now, she felt as usual: uncertain and wondering what the next day would be like, or what the starry sky would look like, or if she should hunt for a day, or try to be fearless. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Seeing her like this, Dreadus felt even worse. He had no remorse over what he had done, or about her silence. The issue was somewhere else; he wasn''t even sure how to close their gap and help her. His usual personality didn''t help, nor did his voice or acts. He was a very open-minded and free individual. It was a miracle considering he was part of the military since he was young, despite the fact Walker''s military was different from the normal kind. Reaz behind him was the same, if not worse than him. She let the girl be alone and took care of what mattered. Including the Walkers, there came the rest of the team. There was Esten, an older man wearing a tattered uniform that met some action in the past few hours, and Maria, another Elementalist on this team. Their previous helicopters were long gone, yet not everyone ended up dead in a sudden ambush. All in all, five regular soldiers came with them, injured but alive. Reaz barked orders when everyone was back¡ªeven if they were still in the Holy Land¡ªpivoting the siblings to do diligent work as they were the only ones who could handle this task. Others could never try something like this; they had other tasks on hand. Vern and Vera were enough for this mysterious crystal and water, but the timing wasn''t that great, and their stamina wouldn''t allow them to be quick by foot. If they kept the crystal in one place, they wouldn''t have to struggle like that. They would literally die in a matter of time. They couldn''t stay here. Right. A vehicle would be perfect to keep this crystal and water intact, while they would focus on its integrity and stability without dealing with running like idiots. Doing this crustal and water justice while running will be hard, and being carried¡ªwhile maintaining the flow¡ªwas not clever because of lacking personnel. Fortunately, contacting the backup was up to Reaz, who, if anything, was very capable of these sorts of things. Everyone took it for good news, albeit the siblings weren''t happy about this prospect and blamed this on themselves. It was a matter of time to get out of Australia. A matter of no simple time. It was almost like a sentence to a run into hell itself, going deeper, and carrying insanity. Leaving was still up for discussion because Reaz didn''t say all the details about her backup plans, or communication with the outside world. The team shouldn''t know all the details, but they could guess them. Basic assurance of leaving was enough to make some of them happy. Reaz knew the direction where to go, yet the rest was a bit tricky. Getting out soon was a matter of a dozen hours. At best, unforutnely. The quickest way would be in hours if nothing bad would happen, which was false like hoping for the moon to be white. Reaz was more or less certain that their ideas about that crystal were unknown and also clear in stupidity. No answers were coming to them. It will cause some changes and she didn''t know them. What she knew was Australia, and after what they had done with this Holy Land, others wouldn''t let them scot-free. For now, it was stable and in their possession, and she and everyone else planned for that to continue through blood and sweat and... well, a lot of running. As for the rest, who should get hold of this treasure was not their matter. Academy, or Federation. Those two words were solely on Reaz''s mind. That could become problematic in this mission, or afterward. One would handle it better than the other, though their whole team was part of the Federation, and this sort of choice wasn''t up to them. It was a far large and unfilial idea to talk about them. Reaz was the only one willing to speak about this with Dreadus, who didn''t really care about a lot of things or limits. Now, it was no different; he was too busy with that unknown girl, so Reaz took the reigns over the operation and acted like a semi-captain. Frankly, she won''t be able to decide on this crystal because they have to get it out first. Therefore, Dreadus decided to give it no further thought and Reaz agreed that her desires were uneasy, if not wrong. It was bound to rain blood sooner or later. There was no helping it. The worst thing was, whenever she agreed with him, things might go south like the weather or flow of Fogs. ¡°Listen,¡± Dreadus said to the girl. She was watching Hound sitting right beside them. It was watching both of them in its small appearance akin to a dog with way too big a head and far too many eyes. Its tail was wriggling, cleaning dirt and dust once again after it changed its seat. Its mouth was closed, hiding many teeth and a vicious tongue and throat. Its pair of ears were regular, looking triangular and straight, not dangling down like a fearful tail. ¡°I want to help you out. You can speak, but you aren''t good at it. I get why. This place is that. Fear. Dread. Not knowing much, but still holding onto a weird gem within your arm, you don''t know much because you never got anything. Have you learned something yourself, or is it related to some people whom you knew? Were you alone for all these years, or not? That might help us a lot because this location is largely unknown and dangerous, yet we have you and we do have that and a way out.¡± That was a lot of questions and words for someone who wasn''t used to talking face-to-face with children. Frankly, he wanted to ask about her parents or what she was capable of doing because she understood him perfectly, which meant what? Dreadus didn''t think that far, or at all. The girl shook her head, turned to Hound, lifted him with some struggle, and hugged him tightly. She buried her face in its strange fur that was full of muscle fibers that could become like hands, flexed plates, strands, or scales, or soft like hair. Hound didn''t mind her and its head shifted like its paws above the ground. Tail started hitting and massaging her back, making loud noises that she didn''t find the worst. ¡°Children...¡± Dreadus sighed and turned, unwilling to take her for someone normal ever again. ¡°I will... go. Out. Away... if this one goes with me.¡± the girl said behind the spiked yet fluffy fur, pointing to Hound. Once more, Dreadus couldn''t help but sigh and nodded in agreement. Chapter 103 [The girl] Chapter 103 A rare sentence came from her, causing Dreadus to drop some pretenses. He cheered and felt this was a good start of something great.. ¡°Alright. I promised. If you wouldn''t go, what''s the point in promises, right? You can keep it. Sure.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, worried. ¡°Why promise? We call it a goal. It makes a better journey and destination. However, not every destination has a journey. Sometimes, things make no sense when it sounds simple. Making some purpose might be another thing. Wandering around without aim might get boring really quick.¡± She didn''t know what to tell him. It seemed she needed some promise to herself, but what kind was fine? So far, it was survival, survival, and another survival. Food? Kill everything that moves? There were some simple goals with food, injuries, and some form of pain and meetings. Monsters were various and she met a lot of them and never died, while her voice and anger and... well, everything helped her out. She definitely had one goal in mind. She hated monsters and had very little control over this choice herself. Those were two goals, or one? It was about strength and power and living, so she decided to wait it out first. Perhaps these people could guide her like one promised. Thinly, a starting goal was coming to her mind as she looked at Hound and those people. That went on until they finally decided to leave and give everything to Reaz and Dreadus. Esten approached Dreadus, giving him something. ¡°For you. Don''t even mention it, I dare you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Dreadus chuckled and was glad to see five survivors behind him. Esten gave him his cloak, which he lost in the chaos of those helicopters and spreading Rifts. Silent, Dreadus turned and grabbed the girl. He pushed his cloak around her and clutched her tightly after securing it around her and Hound. She took it by surprise and didn''t think this cloak was this good. ¡±It might be windy and hard, but clutch that dog like you do my arm and never let go. We are going on a run and you need to be close to me. Do you know what that means?¡± She didn''t realize she was already doing both things at the same time when Dreadus pushed her up, securing the cloak tightly. Handling Hound was easy, and that hand was close and sturdy. Surprisingly, something else came closer and she was shocked. The cloak was warm and clean, smelling wonderfully, and was softer than any clothes she ever possessed. She rested on Dreadus''s chest, with Hound as close as this chest because Dreadus fixed his cloak and secured them like two babies. Reaz approached them next. ¡°It is good to be safe. We are ready and--¡± she questionably looked at Dreadus who had that girl knotted in his cloak and on his chest like a big baby. It was far too strange considering that Hound endured this two-way hug a bit worse, gnawing at Dreadus''s arm, and didn''t mind him too much because of it. Dreadus shrugged at her weird and questionable look. ¡°I can see that and work the same. Traveling needs to be quicker than slow, so I will take care of them because every hand counts.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Reaz pointed at that Hound specifically. ¡°I am taking them. I promised.¡± Dreadus said simply. Reaz sighed upon seeing this maddening bastard for a captain. ¡°You will fight, right? There is no clear line out of these regions besides going through some nasty places with this Sea. We will have to go through some dangerous perimeters like Cata Zones and others. We are bound to go through Named Territories, so... injuries will happen.¡± ¡°That''s fine. Everyone is in your care. You took care of the communication with... whom again?¡± Reaz knitted her brows and knew what was coming. ¡°Doesn''t matter. I will protect and lead us to where we have to go. The Federation made its call and support will come. We just have to get closer to one place. Vanguard''s position is mine. Will you get our back, even with them on your chest?¡± ¡°Back and one side is good. Esten will take care of the people, right? The other side will... well, Maria?¡± ¡°I will try my best,¡± Maria said with less certainty. She was of Rank 5 but her talent was good, but a far cry from Rank 7 that Dreadus possessed. She was approaching the limits of her Rank for a long time and she wasn''t weak. It was a matter of time for her to get stronger, but this upcoming trip wouldn''t be fine. Esten groaned and long knew his task and Maria knew her risks. There were three wounded soldiers and a pair of others in good shape. Esten will grab them and run like a maniac with no stops or fights. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Reaz accepted everyone''s position, including the siblings. ¡°Siblings have it worse and dirty. Maria can take care of that girl and that dog, so why are you like this? I am sure you can allow it. We need you to secure our assignments.¡± ¡°We need that crystal. As for my promise and responsibility, that won''t change in the slightest. I will protect us.¡± Reaz was in disbelief and familiar with his stubbornness. But like him, she was also stubborn and very much unwilling to change her mind. Seeing him like this and protecting, was it coming from Dreadus of all people? Such a promise felt bizarre. These words were ridiculous, so was the end coming? Were more Rifts already spreading? Reaz wished to cry over this former Holy Land. Rather than being silly, she turned to everyone. ¡°Alright. We are more than three hundred miles from the backup target. It''s still an ongoing effort to make it work, and whether it will move closer or further depends on our activity and what will happen in the next couple of hours. The Federation thinks it is unlikely to be calm, so our time might get doubled if things are moving quicker. If we are completely uninterrupted, good. If not...¡± ¡°I will give it four hours and my legs.¡± Dreadus offered. ¡°Four? Do you think siblings have the stamina for that? We will have to rest every once in a while, or they won''t make it. Think about their Cycles and what they are even holding.¡± ¡°They might sip some tea or something.¡± he glanced up at the mountain of water around the crystal, but the siblings only scuffed at that because they were feeling an immense weight on their shoulders as is. ¡°I can keep going all day,¡± Vern argued. ¡°Night. No sleeping... Oh, no...¡± Vera slapped her face and the whole mountain wavered until she fixed herself. Reaz bitterly agreed and set the latest orders. Soon, they departed, leaving the cave alone yet not entirely barren. It might be more than met the eye, similar to this whole crashed Holy Land. The girl hugged Hound and Dreadus''s hand. Snuggled between the comfort of that cloak and fur, she never felt cozier in her life. She was getting out of here in the most shocking vehicle possible. Creeping expectations and light escaped her Emblem, shining against Hound and her little cave made of a cloak. She could thinly hear the whispering moans that she took for reverence, ensuring her that this was correct. Then, the other argued back, making her doubtful. She was barely able to look out of this cocoon, but when the gust of wind dashed inside when the group began to run, she was gone out of her home, feeling the wind and senseless gravity like a bad reminder. This travel was well beyond her expectations, yet that wasn''t what shocked her. It seemed this man could do it as well. Dreadus was quick like everyone else, which she wasn''t seeing all that well because of her position. He wasn''t even that quick because the siblings were the only ones pushing that crystal forward and trying to run alongside it without tripping or weakening their flow. It was unsurprisingly difficult and full of complications for their Emblems and bodies. Glancing just past the fur crashed the girl''s expectations of what was considered speed. This was no running. They were straight up flying on their feet and leaving the surroundings blurry. They were running, but to her, it was nowhere near that level of freedom. Not only was she not that quick, but her flexibility, hiding, and fleeting blended into a good tool-set. As for speed and running, she didn''t think she was that good. Running took a lot out of stamina, which wasn''t good for food management, heat, or anything to do with some Darks who might be better than dozens of her tries. As for how fast these people were, she couldn''t tell how quick were they. What was even speed? The girl was unaware of the right terminology, so she didn''t speak up. Time blurred equally as comfort, shock, and speed. She was unaware of any battle, as even sounds became a mess with the wind. Hound assured her with its tongue and whimpering noises, while the weight over her shoulders decreased dozens of times after leaving the Coban Region. Dreadus and his voice didn''t come to her very often, but Hound gave her some hope she wasn''t deaf from the wind. And some tremors pointed that Dreadus was doing something, hitting, kicking, and trembling in vast shocks. His chest convulsed, and she swore his gem was closer than ever, shining and literary resting right beside her head. Oh, there were fights. Not one, or two. A full-blown warring Hordes came out at them at the end of the Coban Region because their great Holy Land was no more. The same might happen in the other places, for there was something they had felt that no Holy Land could have. Destruction was secondary. Holy Land could return, but the matter of a Sea was precarious. Reaz charged into whole Hordes in vast deserts or rocky plains, and even Dreadus made many moves with his legs alone or quick waves of his safe hand. It was as he promised and fleeting wasn''t a terrible choice as long as their goods were secured and their care for killings was quick. Thanks to the fleeting priority, the first hundred miles were over in less than an hour, which was inhuman, yet slow if it hadn''t been for Darks or slower siblings. Unfortunately, they had to rest their legs and Arcana. It took a lot of effort to keep the flow going, the crystal intact and nothing leaking. In these situations, Dreadus let go of the girl, who was then able to watch them fight and see the surroundings because they didn''t run when resting. Reaz also thought of suitable resting positions and four Walkers¡ªDreadus, Esten, Maria, and Reaz¡ªwere enough to guard the circle of people and one Hound. Darks were close, looking and sounding crazy, so the girl realized they were far from her home. It was an intense view, as well as an incredibly dangerous and thrilling feeling. She felt thuds, noises, and tremors around the air and ground. She hugged Hound just to pass this time, unwilling to get involved and close to the siblings and five survivors. The rest fought around them and battled Darks around a mile-wide perimeter. It was no simple time, yet it was the first time she had seen such a maddening close battlefield made of humans and monsters. They rested and kept their bodies intact, and as long as they didn''t run at a speed that Reaz considered devious and necessary, the siblings were fine. They gave her many snarky comments yet couldn''t do much about her head or the glaring insanity brewing within her. Whenever Reaz dived into the Hordes, she wouldn''t sound or look physically well afterward. Bearing with the pain of her tone, and drinking some vials, was all that the siblings could muster. Chapter 104 [The girl] Chapter 104 Soon, most of the Walkers were bound to reach their limits, with or without any fight. It won''t come once or twice. This trip will be a contentious suffocating trial. Huffing, sweating, and feeling as if their bones and Emblems were creaking in nerves, hope, and pressure, the siblings kept up with their pace. At least there was no fight for them but for others. Reaz managed many Vector Chains of her own great Molds, whipping them around like whips and swords and anything that they could do or flex. Her Vector Type wasn''t overly unique, but her body and way of fighting were quite brutal like many of her chains. They seemed alive and part of her body, hair, and both arms and legs. She swirled like a maniac, slaughtering and leaving tides of bloody dances behind. The rest of the team was sufficient, and with the girl away when they rested, Dreadus was going all out as well. he wasn''t as crazy as Reaz, but his ways were even more massacring than her in a much cleaner way. Some of them were close to having enough fighting in the first hundred miles. It won''t stop, and fighting was better than running forever. The girl felt apprehensive and feared the time this whole situation would shift and turn to shit. Weirdly, it never did. The people fought, let the siblings rest, and then went onward once again. Dreadus wrapped the girl and Hound again, and kicked the ground, disappearing in a flash of wind far away. Hours later, they arrived at the corner of a vast plain. It was a healthy one, with very little Corruption or Fogs going around for one single reason; it was one of the few maintained safe zones made by the Emblem Academy. The primary effect of such zones was a unique place where Walkers would feel rested and secure in this crazy landscape. It was not as safe as one would expect, but from the position in Australia, mapping, hunting, and looting, it was a good corner to rely on. Planning important, second to the core killings that were never enough. Australia was rich for many of those purposes. Perhaps even more than other similar dreadful places simply because of its immense weirdness, variety of Darks, and no settlements meant no harm in wreaking havoc. Caused by the differences and internal conflicts, Darks in Australia weren''t as devoted to hunting or taking humans to extremes. It was still in their instincts, so they would hunt and kill them, but their internal conflicts weren''t simple. On average, one should take them for incredibly hostile animals and beasts who care about territories, power, and hierarchy. Customary Darks were like unhinged monstrosities that would hunt humans at all costs and not be like the wild zoo animals that were in Australia. Many Walkers had a great time growing and learning here, looking for targets, training, or breakthroughs. As long as they wouldn''t meet something regretful or out of their reach, this was a valuable spot that the Academy and some Divisions of the Federation took very seriously. From a natural standpoint, most places were hellish for anything human. Thus, there were no buildings or permanent residents in this safe zone. For Walkers, it was an opportunity devoted to trials and rites. The group was still hundreds of miles from the nearest ocean, and the surroundings around this plain weren''t better than any other region. It was a miracle there was even some greenery and trees in the surroundings, even if the plain seemed fake. The girl could not sleep or rest on this trip, so she spent time in her head, looking at the blurry views when they raced to this plain or hearing or caring about thuds and shivers coming from Dreadus''s chest. Imagining things and devoting her memories to the past and disruptions never left her for the past few hours. Was it a test? Was the harsh lesson coming and she was.... bad again? The moment it would calm down, and her time wouldn''t be hers, that would be a time worth some shocks. She learned something was surprising even without it. There were people, large machines, and no apparent monsters on this plain. One of those was subjective because she was seeing people like her with Emblems, interesting clothes, and many faces. There weren''t just a few of them. There were dozens of them if not a whole hundred. There were many soldiers around who were armed with strange tools and weaponry she had never handled but witnessed. It was no wonder. What she was watching was the cream of the top Walkers and their supporters, as well as one of the best organizations in the world. Of course, she was unaware of what they could do, what their tools were capable of, or where did they come from. What sort of organization those people adhered to was far behind her other questions. She couldn''t even feel so many alive and faceful people. Regular weaponry wasn''t fitting for the mission around most Holy Land, or in pretty much most parts of Australia. It was plain stupid, yet there were some weapons among those people that could cause a lot of damage. Some were strange ones, looking like hand-missiles, big sniper-cannons, or handguns with far too big ammo. There were hundreds of people in total, including many helicopters, numerous jeeps, and motorcycles specially designed for rough terrains. Most had a special symbolic flag on them, which was something that Dreadus didn''t expect and liked to see. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Reaz did. ¡°What the hell?¡± Dreadus muttered as he stopped like the rest of the team, gliding through some thick air and witnessing this safe zone. Most were happy they reached this place, even though everyone was way too tired and worn down after everything. Vern and Vera were far from their previous appearances. They were bloodied not because of the fight but because of the overextension of their whole bodies and Arcana. Their faces wished for rest, similar to those legs that lost their strength when they saw this plain. Reaz was crazy as usual, handling her big chains and looking like a god of war that came out of the jungle. Maria was no better than the siblings, and she was genuinely injured, tired beyond all means, and glad for this to be over. That went to most of them apart from Esten who handled normal people and didn''t fight apart from the rest time. As for Dreadus, he always ensured nothing would come close because of the girl alone, him included. His acts were enough to support their focused fleeting. He barely killed any Darks when running because he pushed them far away or around like annoying flies. It wasn''t a disgraceful tactic; it was satisfying to crash Darks without killing them outright, while their journey focused on getting away. Unfortunately, some things about this tactic weren''t as fortunate. For Vern and Vera, wobbly legs for hours wavered like their Arcana. Yet their faces remained cold, making a funny picture right beside the bloodied Reaz and the rest. The water around the crystal was intact, which might be a miracle after going over so many territories, Hordes, and millions of Darks. The girl didn''t know that. Blur might be faceless, but shakes and some hues still escaped from it. For example, most Fogs were very notable and quite hard to overlook and had this distinct charm to them that made her serious as if she dived in her pool. Fortunately, with Walkers among them, they walked through it as their name suggested. Normal people had help like oxygen masks or protection made by Walkers. Barriers or aura-like forces could disallow Fogs from going too close, creating safety if the fog wouldn''t be of higher Rank, or if some Darks didn''t involve it. As far as this trip went, every rest lasted ten gruesome minutes, which was a time that allowed the girl to glimpse into their lives and surprising sights. How much of it was as unfamiliar as familiar? A lot of it. There were monsters she considered predators and tougher than a mountain or some hills, and many others seemed smaller or different because she wasn''t aware of every corner of these lands. But she knew and felt those monsters in one way or another before, so everything ended up as she had expected. The world was vast. These people too. They struggled when those cold siblings rested for some reason and stopped running. Reaz was a monster, yet who wasn''t? What wasn''t? Perhaps she was thinking about that word wrongly and that hag might be something else like many things she was unaware of. Dreadus protected her and talked to her in some brief moments, even if they were less than a handful and quick because of the endless pursuit of Darks. The weakest amongst them were Rank 4s. Most wouldn''t ever come a mile closer to Dreadus who had quite some aura, but due to that crystal, things were still tougher than he or Reaz expected. There were some Darks that the girl was unfamiliar with. They weren''t entirely grotesque. Most, if not all, weren''t human-based, which Reaz feared. It seemed what Dreadus met on that mountain was unique, or they were lucky. That previous Creature never came back, nor did any other show their faceless faces. But many equally bothersome Darks did show up, crashing their Arcana or strolling around like hunters playing with their prey, waiting for a better chance. That went on until the group disappeared into the void by stepping into a protective layer of this plain. It was a fine sacrifice. Now that those Darks knew of this location, they were about to destroy it and get rid of this safe place. Darks had many varieties and sub-types due to their corrupting nature, and seeking flesh, or Arcana would create contrasts, modifications, or evolutions. It wasn''t about humans in Australia, so this resulted in some surprising and insane transformations, resulting in corrupted bodies and instincts. What the Corruption sought wasn''t always fine. It was chaotic. It was no surprise. Australia was hell on earth even before Dawn. Its nature was deadly, species mixed to survive, yet could they be deadlier than the Dawn? Hardly. Arachs described spider-related Darks and had many sub-types within the Insectoid Family. They usually had various shapes and names under their uniqueness or species, and their Dark Aspects were kind of brutal. Long legs, poison, and size were common. Some looked like great spiders, others had clever use of tough or special webs, and others were large like cars with poisons and nasty mouths and eyes. Of course, many Dark Aspects remained from other Darks, giving them tough and maddening looks, or distinct likes to others. Through many evolutions and numerous years had passed in Australia alone, what came from them was insanity. Eyes, speed, numbers, and many other matters were hazardous, bordering on natural disasters. Arachs weren''t as populated outside of Australia, which many surviving people thanked for every single day. They lacked something crucial, that Walkers knew and also feared. Australia might be that alone, followed by the unique detachment of the surrounding lands. The reality was different. They grew accustomed to these lands and changed, and they weren''t even alone. Arachs weren''t growing so big to pose as Primevals, the biggest and the most mysterious Family of Darks. Some of them could seem like one, however, looking big and mysterious thanks to their evolutions. Spiders as a whole were hundreds of millions of years old, so many considered their richness intoxicating and dangerous when Corruption hauled its meaning. Thankfully, there was some weight and power in their Madness, so their instincts remained or turned up a notch. Some insects could not have what it takes to bear with it, so very few dangers could arise from them even if they Turned. They had numbers instead. For every failure of Corrupting, one in a couple of thousands or tens of thousands of attempts might succeed amongst the Insectoid Family. Even some lesser animals were the same. From rats, squirrels, rabbits, and so on, there was something that Corruption liked more than Turning. It was about death, hunting, instincts, and desires. It ate and did not dare change everything every time. Darks were the same; they had to eat and advance, for there was a baptism of Corruption and Madness ahead. Always ahead. Sometimes, it was better to Corrupt and be a failure. Be a coward. Chapter 105 [The girl] Chapter 105 Very few Walkers preferred Arachs the size of buildings, which was a clever thing to think. Even if they knew they existed, sleeping because of large existential spiders needed no further thoughts. It might be worse than their imagination of fantasies, snakes, various mammals, insects, or birds. Almost every case was similar to Arachs. Many Darks could grow accustomed to insanity that was the Madness and not everything was about Insectoids. Most places were long turned to overruling matters of rulers and Sapients, or various Primevals or Demons. Others were so much worse because it was impossible to describe one type of Darks as the worst of the worst. But if one asked Walkers what was the worst, they would describe something without hesitation. It wasn''t about Ranks or some Dark Aspects. The sheer matters of what got closer to perfection than themselves should make one shiver. The power of upgrades and Rank-Ups were great. Then, one had Skills that mattered much more for Walkers than Ranks because of their imaginations, distinct levels of brilliance, and power to accumulate experience and growth. Darks didn''t have all of those aspects. They had insanity within them, making them bizarre like their numbers and instincts. Even among them, there were anomalies and strange prospects, while the Corruption itself could encompass them like the Dawn itself. In these past hours, the worst that Dreadus met were some Rank 7 Darks, so things proceeded better than they expected. If some Rank 8 Dark showed up, Reaz and Dreadus would have to work together to make their escape possible. That might''ve put tremendous pressure on the rest of the team, if not a calamity. With fleeting priorities, it was a wonder if luck brought them here in one piece, or their running was their escape. Reaz didn''t want to waste time or effort on shitty plans, so she didn''t care what Dreadus was thinking after she reached out to the most feasible escape plan. It wasn''t a matter of pride. Even Reaz had to acknowledge how terrifying this situation became. So she had no stops, even if such a team truly wanted to leave, only some of the Rank 8s would stop them. It would come with some sacrifices while killing them was less than likely. Alas, why care about secondary plans, if the harsher one worked for a greater cause? They escaped most grips of those lands and arrived at their destination. It wasn''t the closest one, since the possibility of escape involved some high-class individuals. Not Reaz. Before Dreadus was a startling picture, as well as something and someone very annoying. It was part of his success, yet also a problem. He hated politics. He detested some people because of it. What if he hadn''t met the girl clinging to his arm? He wouldn''t be here, perhaps. Right. Maybe he should''ve been long dead, and the girl was his precious token and surviving treasure that made him alive. But then, Dreadus realized it might be worse than his brief view over that cursed flag. Those dark-clothed people made familiar groups, and the one approaching them dropped his mood to the abyss level. That incoming glistering asshole didn''t escape his sight. ¡°It is a fucking Academy, Reaz?!¡± Dreadus mumbled, turned, and barked at her smirking, bloodied, and innocent face. ¡°What?¡± Reaz said shamelessly. ¡°You see, things have been bigger than expected, and I kind of felt there was no other choice within my reports than to rely on what is and could be available. In fact, there weren''t big expectations, nor time to give it more time. I knew Federation wouldn''t be ready for something like this. Academy is. It is always ready to make numerous heavy moves, and this one was exactly that. Our mission... I mean, our sudden find shocked some people. Us included, I reckon.¡± ¡°But him?¡± Dreadus held onto the duo on his chest and knew there were no wrongdoings in Reaz. They were close, or closer than he wished. ¡°Per your words, I was in charge of the backup plan, dear Captain. Of course, something like this wasn''t part of numerous ideal or subjective backups, so I went ahead and it changed from something minor to something large. Help is where it should remain. That Holy Land was demanding, yet this Sea is ours regardless of your nonexistent and unaffiliated complaints. Now....¡± She stopped speaking and faced approaching members of the Academy right when Dreadus wanted to smack her to the other side of this damned plain. Approaching them was someone Dreadus didn''t like. First, Butlers were wearing black suits, and they were following one unlikely figure that he would recognize with closed eyes. It was the Principal of all potential problems that could come from the layers of the Academy. Younger than one would guess, blond, and prettier than that damned crystal, he had his own treasure etched into his forehead. Shaped like a cross with a thicker gem in the middle, it looked like a third eye, an arrowhead going from his brain, or onto the brain. It was hard to see, but it had no tip or edge to call it like some unicorn spike. It felt like a strangely shaped gem that was dull and kind of flat. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Rank 8 Walkers were almost a handful in the present society. This one was the leader of the Emblem Academy and the sole creator of its existence, which hid numerous masters of comparable caliber to him and the peak of the Federation. Other hegemons could''ve moved, yet he arrived personally, which cracked many nerves that Dreadus still had left. Even Reaz was surprised to see him walking to their groups as if he had gone to a garden. But if anything made sense to her, she knew her reveals put many gears into some important judgments. This meeting was the result and it was better to arrive than wait or go further without security. It was a good idea. Add more hours and the siblings wouldn''t be able to keep up with their Arcana or Emblem, and more troubles would be able to much in their lacking wait times. It wasn''t a matter of that crystal. Some things can''t stabilize with treasures beyond their imagination. In some sense, it wasn''t clever to regard the unknown effects of that thing. Dreadus thought it wouldn''t be clever; and if he already thought that far, or at all, it described how difficult it was. In the worst-case scenario, they would have to discard the water altogether and carry the crystal alone. He could''ve done that personally and let the siblings relax, but he couldn''t be sure. They had no idea what was more precious or how this treasure even worked, so they had to prioritize the mystery by taking everything they could bring. Thus, Reaz made a correct, albeit annoying choice for her questionable Captain. For the sake of this crystal above them, many people made their moves, and Walkers rushed to this destination like dogs for food. Still, Reaz expected something else for some reason, or someone different. It was a bit late to think about it, but there were numerous safe zones scattered around Australia. This one wasn''t the closest to that Holy Land, but the one that they told her to reach. They succeeded and Reaz had no regrets about involving anyone. After all, she was close to the Academy and had many friends there, and it was the quickest way to solve everything. Alan Fain wasn''t one of them; he walked toward the group with his own vigor and playful Butlers, who were known as the most significant support group of Walkers in the entire world. Fain''s origin was unknown, his age or ideas were unpredictable and often misleading like his seeking for answers. He was an enigmatic Walker who came like lightning to this place many decades ago, changing the world by realizing some truths and choices and establishing an unlike era. He seized his chance by force, letting or forcing many powerful Walkers under his Academy, which left many places without significant power. That alone was a sensitive prospect that spoke of loyalty, lack thereof, and politics. To this day, many people dislike Fain for capturing Walkers around the world in all kinds of matters. Then, there were Walkers who didn''t budge, feeling that his weird personality that was changing in a heartbeat was terrible. His motives and moves were often unexpected, but his Academy was a strong and validating existence that established itself by protecting everything regardless of politics or some deals. In that senseless point of focus, it was a private place akin to a nation that connected pretty much everything; China, Japan, Africa, and Europe, let alone the whole of America that was the closest. How or why? Many had no idea how it happened or what they did. What mattered was their reputation and acts that showed some restraints, and made Walkers into true hegemons of mankind. That wasn''t the case for every place. Fain forced many Walkers to leave their home places, which wasn''t against any rules, but it ended many lives for sure. That slowly changed when Walkers under the Academy started to do their¡ªor his¡ªorders. Many people doubted his strange politics and ideas. Ways with words had substantial power in today''s world, or around the Walkers, who had their subjective hate towards him, but they were in the minority because they couldn''t afford it, or they did despite not being clever or good about it. After all, Fain had results to express and crash opposite parties by doing what many wouldn''t dare to do. His Academy was a complex power within an intricate power structure that was outside the normal views. It was stable enough to call it a pivotal society that would never crumble, while their help and rate of improvement were better than anything else. Dreadus detested Fain for some other things, or it might be simply a personal matter because that guy was eccentric and every meeting created a foul taste in his mouth. Fain''s clothes were simple for his rank and reputation, and a smile on his face and gentle steps gave him an unconcerned look as if those Darks pushing against the defensive layers of this safe zone were less than ants. Upon walking closer, his eyes lingered on Dreadus before reflecting the light above. He judged the treasure of dreamy unknowns and smiled even further. He almost clapped. ¡°Oh, this is the most splendid cause, dear Federation Walkers. It is a Crystal Water Sea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dreadus asked. ¡°I decided to call it like that. Isn''t it pretty?¡± Fain expressed and his smile was as glistering as his Emblem. Dreadus frowned and felt awkward because of the girl and that damned purring and sleeping Hound around her. They were resting on his chest, wrapped in his cloak. However, his concern wasn''t good or wrong. He achieved what many didn''t because of his conviction and luck in meeting this unknown girl. Fain must give this privilege to them! They found it and exceeded what many never did. The situation surpassed his expectations even when many things changed from the norm. ¡°You are probably wondering what I am doing here, dear Federation Walkers. When I heard the report from Reaz, this sort of attention was guaranteed, Dreadus. You don''t have to be like this. You won this one out. I almost clap. Almost. You will get plenty out of this mission for yourself, so be proud and steady after this run. Or are you tired? I will call some support immediately!¡± he shouted the last part and glanced behind him to point towards his Butlers. Dreadus groaned as if his wounds were returning. They could not. Not after what happened in that cave. ¡°Like I give a shit. We are fine not because of you! Now, will you care of this mess more than myself?¡± ¡°You mean the Crystal Water Sea, what you''ve done, or what is to come?¡± Fain turned, and most Butlers tensed up behind him. ¡°Doubtful. I still found it... well, there are some things to take care of first. Merits come later and this one is big.¡± Pointing behind him, Dreadus looked at a massive cloud of multiple Hordes approaching, followed by massive creatures and immense Dark Fogs the size of the biggest Corruptors that finally caught up. ¡°We barely got here in time, so... I am begrudgingly acclimating to your presence, Fain!¡± Chapter 106 [The girl] Chapter 106 ¡°Delightful,¡± Fain said, watching the layers of darks behind Dreadus, itching, shouting, crawling, and fighting against the layers of Void. Darks stomped and gnawed at each other, looked like a massive tide, and countless elements and Arcana made their appearance into a massive colorful storm. They tried to get in, seize all those nice and obnoxious instinct callings behind this nonsense. There were immense Corruptors than in most places, as well as many flying Darks of all kinds of manners. Some were looking like ancient primal beasts, unleashing devastating beam attacks, feathers like spears the size of a car, or breaths sharper than any sword. Droons were also included, poising as large blobs of dark matter and wind that made them like big dark clouds. They meant trouble since they were rare Darks capable of intellect, notifying, and acting as devices for many powerful nests, Darks, and Holy Lands. They established a certain web of interest and communication around the surrounding territories and hierarchies. They were like a wave of instincts, and they could pivot Darks across hundreds of miles so they would know what was happening. That was their common feature. The worst one was the actual transmission, grasp of the information, and near inability to kill their bodies. It was nearly non-physical, so many powerful Rank 7 Darks, if not worse, used them extensively like potent scouts, or gatherers of news. They were rare and hard to grow, so perhaps these were coming from somewhere else because Australia didn''t need them very often. Fain kept his smile and waved a hand behind him. His Academy will deal with the rest of this show and they weren''t alone either. Of course, he knew most dangers and potential problems around here. Reaz was a clever girl and gave him general news, while the rest was unmistakable in his eyes. He wasn''t alone as well. The Federation sent some people and Walkers as supporting forces that Fain had to accept, otherwise he would be asking for something way too big. Dreadus was still important, and so was Reaz, so he had to give them some face by giving them his words over their merits and privileges. ¡°On my name, this will be shared interest that will change our present timeline. I will take just a small portion of the merits and do it small insignificant justice.¡± ¡°Not as if I asked for this sort of crap. Shut up and give me a break. I don''t like you.¡± Dreadus said, unwillingly and hoping for something else. ¡°Not hate? How strange...¡± Fain frowned, sounding surprised, if not shocked out of his wits. He was still regarding the Crystal Water Sea. Reaz approached him next after understanding that Dreadus was far too bothered to do this justice. Reaz was way more flexible and shameless than him, and her current appearance didn''t change anything. In some sense, she was fiercer, and some blood and appeal of the past four hours made her kind of hungry for more blood. ¡±I was surprised things got this far, or... late, or at all. Were there some problems, Fain? I recall the timing wasn''t that wrong because we rushed with minimal recommended rest. There were some issues on your part, or so I''ve read from the device. We had so much on the line and even a few dozen kilometers would help us out, yet.... why had you pointed to this safe zone?¡± ¡°There were some minor problems with our main transportation vehicle. Not a big deal.¡± Fain downplayed the issue which wasted them more than a few hours. ¡°As for this safe zone, others were unable to do much for this time, and let''s not forget the main issue of your pursuers. This zone is at its limits, and we couldn''t get involved or go closer to you. This was the most optimal, and... well, your great Magis are one step to the grave and instability. We will take care of the Crystal Water Sea immediately!¡± When Fain gave his order to his Butlers, Vern and Vera only snorted and snapped when their pride got tested. They might be on their knees, but their Emblems and Arcana were still ongoing. Grunting, they continued with their jobs and appeared tougher than this asshole thought. Fain could only smile at their silly attempts and liked how they tried to push further from their limits. ¡°So?¡± Dreadus stomped the ground and went on with a business talk. ¡°How will this proceed, dear Fain?¡± ¡°With the Federation, of course. This much is fitting considering your merit and I don''t have time for such a big gift. First Head should be pleased.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Fitting?¡± Dreadus didn''t believe Fain would refuse this sort of thing. Academy would kill for treasures of this unknown caliber. ¡°Yes. Consider it my courtesy and the fact that the Federation is also here and ready to give this thing some justice. I am not alone... unfortunately. Emblem Association has a stable history with these sorts of things. Even more Heads will be happy.¡± ¡°Pillars too, I guess?¡± Reaz added as she glanced around, noticing some people in nice uniforms. Behind all the Butlers, a little man walked forward, pushing them aside because he didn''t stand up among them even if his Rank outpaced almost everyone. He was a bit bigger than the girl, who was above five feet and three inches tall at best. ¡°Uhm,¡± the man sighed and seemed unnaturally bothered about Fain and everyone present. ¡°We will take care of the rest, Fain, Dreadus. Your team did well and...¡± ¡°As I was saying,¡± Fain stepped before him and talked as if this person wasn''t there, ¡°helicopter is ready, so go on and take some rest if your Magis are as safe as they think they are. There will be delicate protection following every corner of your path. They will protect what is bound to happen since I am sure this place is wild and the rest won''t be any different. This operation will go on for more than a day, so take care of the Crystal Water Sea because it is your mission. Am no thief, you see.¡± Dreadus almost laughed at him and turned his head aside as if he couldn''t wait to leave. ¡°So, there is really no teleport formation prepared?¡± Reaz inquired. ¡°Nay. This sort of Sea won''t allow it, I believe.¡± ¡°Figures. Wait, how are you sure of that?¡± ¡°Experience,¡± Fain said as if it was a matter of fact simpler than the wounded moon or Madness in Darks. By now, the man behind him was so bothered by his shadow that he left, leaving one lingering figure behind the Butlers who had some words to say and things to do. It was a lofty lady, standing at least six feet tall. She was beautiful even among her peers. Her black hair was slick and like a veil, flowing over her back and shoulders in straight lines like fine silk. Her clothes were a single one-piece skin-tight uniform fit for tough action. It was something that many Walkers had because of their balanced combat experiences, equipment, Emblems, or their position. Hers either meant she had her circumstances or preferred this feel and style because its tight fit and cuts were unusual. A breathtaking gem cut between her collarbone and below her belly, cutting the uniform and exposing bits of her flesh. Everything was tight and her Emblem looked like a chasm or a nasty wound on her torso. It wasn''t deep to expose her bones, ribs, or organs. It was almost like a raw amethyst but blue and a little bit white. Fain noticed her a long time ago as one who brought some interest with him, or because she forced this. Dreadus would recognize her anywhere with this kind of style. ¡°Might I help you, miss troublesome, Mi-Yung?¡± Fain said when she approached him and Dreadus. She sized the group first before giving Fain a forced smile. ¡°I think I owe some words and give this meeting some opening. I apologized since I had my circumstances, and this much is... weird. You owe me too, so...¡± Fain laughed at her as if she told a joke. ¡°No apologies taken. You will work for this much more than you would want, right? Owning or not, some matters sound more like excuses. That sounds like a good idea, so go hard for your mistakes and we will forget about it. Or you might as well tell me your reasons, but you are so defensive about it. How strange. I am so itching to see you begging.¡± Fain said to her coldly. Mi-Yung figured from the Crystal Water Sea that her words were emptier than she wished. She underestimated everything and realized how fucked she was. ¡°I don''t work for you and my position allows for some questionable decisions. Who knew that the timing would get so wrong? You can''t blame this sort of shit on me, Fain!¡± Mi-Yung argued and waved at Dreadus before pressing her hands together in a weird bow. ¡°Sorry for this. I owe you now, so... bye. See you in the Federation. Meet me when you are ready, or I will find you instead.¡± Fain chucked when she ignored him. ¡°Oh,¡± Dreadus noticed that she might have done something bad once again and he couldn''t guess what. He didn''t find it surprising, so he waved at her as she left the scene, knowing that this was unfortunately far from over. She should repay for her private mistake later. Fain knew; he was adamant and knowing, and Assembly Island was almost equal to the core of the Academy. As a whole, the Academy was still stronger because of its focus on Walkers and talents that stuck to its sides. Dreadus took good note of her words and Fain and asked about her. ¡°What was she about?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. Nothing at all. She said nothing but took that helicopter out of my pockets. Fox, I say. Stealing and shameless, she acts as if she is clever. Oh, she is. Sometimes.¡± ¡°Pocket? Something big. Don''t lie.¡± ¡°She did something and doesn''t want to elaborate. Classic Songs. Not a big deal for me, however. They are proud and she is splendid in that matter. You might learn a whole ton from her too, even if she is nearing half of your age.¡± Fain waved a hand and felt great. ¡°A joke, I hope?¡± ¡°Was it too obvious? I recall that if you two got together, the world would end. Reaz wouldn''t survive it either, Assembly would crack apart, and my nerves would find a new cycle. Wait. Maybe that wouldn''t be so bad.¡± By now, Dreadus was fed up with this bastard and stomped towards a huge helicopter further back. There was other avian machinery; smaller helicopters, and even two abnormal jets. They seemed different from the past ones and had a variety of constructs and devices around their wings, back, and bottom. Some involved seats, handles, and other things. Their wings were wide and sharp and cockpits were bigger than usual. As Dreadus tried to flee the scene, his team waited behind, followed by Fain who gazed at his back, curiously considering some matters. ¡°Wait a second,¡± Fain begged to differ and stopped Dreadus with a palm right before he passed him. Chapter 107 [The girl] Chapter 107 Fain wasn''t busy enough to care for every little problem. So what when Darks were approaching? There was still something very important missing. He looked at the little pair lingering around Dreadus''s chest, wrapped in a cloak and covered by his left arm as if he was shading them from the sun or Fain. Which was worse? Dreadus noticed his gaze and curiosity and wanted to leave, but didn''t, or couldn''t. He still had to give this pair some thoughts, because if Fain had something to say, he should at least hear him or touch upon this subject. One part was the unknown girl, who was questionable, wonderful, and good, while the other one was a freaking Dark Hound. It was purring and almost sleeping as if it was oblivious to numerous crazy Walkers around it. It was either dumb as hell or way too tired, or it was pretending to sleep for its own sake. ¡°Oh. What are those?¡± Fain asked, pointing. ¡°Unwilling parts of my personal business. My responsibility. Not yours. Will you stop me or question me further, mister principal? I am kind of busy with giving this mission a closure and I had my share of Delving and fighting it out with some stupid things,¡± Speaking forcefully and with bits of annoyance, Dreadus didn''t want to talk about everything, or to Fain. He will look for other chances or actions if it will be problematic. Mi-Yung owed him now, so he was in a better mood than usual. Fain shouldn''t be an issue if he played his cards safe. The girl''s head poked a little from the fur and cloak secured around Dreadus''s arms and shoulder. Hound was big enough to make this action awkward, looking like a spoil of this mission. In a weird sense, it was correct. The girl and her dog were strange spoils of war, right in his grasp. He could''ve let them out of the cloak by now, but couldn''t do it for anything specific. Then, there was the whole Crystal Water Sea behind them, glistering and hovering in the air because Vern and Vera were stubborn like their captain and refused any Butler. They kept their pace, wounded, tired, and wishing for some rest or sleep. Fain kept his characteristic smile and moved his hands toward Dreadus. He wanted to touch and say ''hi'' to a pair of unnatural arrivals. It was almost unexpected. It almost happened too. Before Hound, nothing shall approach! In a flash, it woke up and snapped its jaw, growling and meeting Fain with its growls and eyes. Before the inevitable happened, Fain smacked it and patted it as it fell asleep. It was smooth, quick motion. ¡°Good boy. Take care of these,¡± Fain grabbed a collar from his pocket and secured it around Hound''s neck, which stunned Dreadus in more than one way. He noticed what it was, though he couldn''t fathom why he was doing this. ¡°What is this for? I don''t owe you anything even with this mission or meeting. This is my responsibility!¡± ¡°And? You can snatch that collar, toss it away, and call it like a gift as well. I don''t owe you anything either. I do things my way and this Hound is like a gift. A strange gift. Or... who is this girl, really?¡± Fain didn''t listen to him too much and finished his business in a few heartbeats. The collar had small pieces of metallic plate with carved Emblem Academy''s flag. This should secure and protect the integrity of this Dark, making it less strained, or problematic for most Walkers, or mistake it as an invasive problem in the Federation. It was kind of terrible and strange to think of Darks as pets, but there were many kinds of Darks and Walkers. From now on, no one should make problems with this Hound if it wouldn''t trouble anyone. Some Darks could be tamed, and some unique Walkers carried strange powers involving Darks, their bodies, instincts, or way of Arcana could appease them both, or one. Tamer, Necromancers, Controllers, there were all sorts of Classes one could gain and get out of the System. As Fain finished his business, the girl felt as if she was ignored even when she was glaring straight at Fain, who was right before her. Such an act didn''t leave a strong impression, though... she had never seen a person like that, looking in lovely light, eyes, face, and voice. Those eyes left a strong impression, making her feel as if this person was vast like a starry sky. The feeling was peculiar, if not making her nervous and hiding behind the sleepy and softer fur than usual. It was strange; she swore this one was stranger than faceless and that something was wrong with this three-eyed bastard. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Creep and anxiety sneaked into her eyes, head, and arm. It made her shiver and her hug tightened, leaving light deep, hiding, or she pretended to not exist. She considered herself good at that. ¡°Nice to meet you, er...¡± Fain said to her. ¡°She doesn''t have a name,¡± Reaz claimed beside them, while Dreadus did nothing but make a defensive stance and noticed that token. ¡°Oh, this one. Well, there are names for everyone and it isn''t as if it''s some problem. Do you want a name?¡± Fain asked without thinking, or too much thinking. Dreadus frowned and got defensive. ¡°I will name her myself!¡± Reaz chuckled. ¡°But she can speak, you see. I heard her call me hag. How rude, I might add.¡± ¡°How rude indeed,¡± Fain spoke, inclined to agree. ¡°Why is she stuck onto you like this? Is she injured? Should I summon some medics or a Healer?¡± ¡°No.... need,¡± the girl whispered, hiding behind the unconscious Hound. ¡°Oh, she is shy?!¡± Fain exclaimed and was very much interested in this girl. He felt her Emblem and who knew what else, yet he didn''t approach or touch her either. His smile and glow just widened and his voice was pleasing. So far, he hadn''t touched her because of Dreadus alone, who was getting more and more irritated because of this person and occasion. ¡°Thanks for that collar. We are leaving. Don''t show your face around us again. Even in the Federation!¡± Dreadus argued and pushed through Fain''s never-ending interest by walking away for real. Still, Dreadus was Dreadus, so Fain let him go after reaching a passable level of interest. This left him frowning for a second, thinking, and wondering if that beast and girl might be more than meet the eye, or if he mishandled something important or more curious. Shrugging as he pondered, he shook his head, smiled, and turned to Reaz. ¡°Well, this has been unexpected in many ways, so this will be great or worse. Tell me, Reaz...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will want some report if you may. Will pay for it, of course. I want to know everything that occurred and didn''t, or could but couldn''t, or... well, Australia is savage. For this Sea to exist, a storm might form to blow it to bits. How have you managed to get here? For hours and hours, after... that Holy Land was gone.¡± ¡°It''s already forming. As for everything, can''t you be more specific?¡± Reaz smiled, not wavering in front of this potent disaster walking on two. She believed there were many benefits behind clever words and this person, which pointed to her shamelessness or curiosity. ¡°Fine. I will pay double the usual fare.¡± ¡°Federation will be more than happy at your consideration, Mister Fain. This help will mark some history and this cooperation will be splendid. Mind you, you can come with us to the Federation and see this to the end. I am sure First Head will be very happy.¡± ¡°Nay. Rey is with us, so there is no point in it at all. I will leave old Tom be. There are so many looming troubles ahead, around the corners, and... who knows where else? Interesting... very interesting. This Sea. I will refuse such advance kindly and look for something else. Australia is tight around this corner and time. I should catch some sun and the weather is nice.¡± Fain refused and changed his face and tone in a second by smiling and looking ahead to the ongoing war. Darks were long inside this perimeter, despite surrounding Walkers from the Federation and Academy, who started to fight regardless of Fain''s conversation. Serious Fain was worse than anyone Reaz ever knew. She almost backed, bowed, and forgot how this person often acted, spoke, and did his bidding. For example, why was he here? Sending some sort of deacons would do just fine even for this mission, or he had something else in mind, or she was underestimating the deal of this Sea. Some ideas could be even better, or less than right. Fain was here with many people and those Butlers were an incredible help. There was even an Upper Pillar who came and left without much talk with her or Dreadus. Such a Walker from Assembly Island was greater than a hundred Walkers and many times more impressive than Mi-Yung. A lot of powerful helpers arrived, yet Reaz wondered about the most enigmatic one first. Was Fain here for something else than this mission''s purpose? Finding and understanding his moods or moves was impossible. Many ideas might be straight-up unreasonable and Reaz didn''t want to rush anything, let alone guess his intentions. Perhaps he was in the perimeter for days or took her report by luck or gratifying desires. She didn''t expect him when she made her reports. Seeing his face or interest were two distinct things, and one was rarer than the other. ¡°Forget about him,¡± Dreadus said to Reaz and others, walking and approaching the helicopter with a big Academy symbol. ¡°Let''s go or I will catch something funny from this place and people.¡± Reaz nodded and took a deep breath for the first time in many hours. Stress and pain lingered all over her mind, and her current appearance was a mess. Most of this team were the same, glad and tired beyond their reasons. Running through so many danger zones and whatever else left their eyes, they escaped from the jaws of Australia and a small little war. Alas, Dreadus didn''t feel this was over just yet. Getting out was no matter of portals or some technique, and they weren''t out of danger. They will fly across the ocean and North America, leaving their Sea vulnerable to numerous areas and attacks. But the Federation and Academy were here, so few issues might arise. If no disturbing Darks would arrive, of course. It probably wasn''t a question. It won''t end up any better than Australia or their elevated mission. Reaz didn''t care about some Darks or their pace. She felt Australia might be crazy, but it was honest in its craze, and also very fine to imagine when one saw it enough times. North, let alone South America, there were different places. They had people. They had Walkers. Darks across these lands bigger than Australia held their regular concepts, making their moves predictable, thus guaranteeing some moves or motives. Australia was savage, and in a sense, a respectable chaotic zoo. Chapter 108 [The girl] Chapter 108 What they had done wasn''t easy and not many teams in similar power or position would be able to do what they had done. Thus, Reaz was happy and expected the greatest acknowledgment from her family and Assembly. Maybe a promotion would happen too, so she calmed her Emblem and left Fain alone, even if his curiosity and deal hadn''t left her mind. Her messy hair moved and calmed under her touch, leaving blood dry and strands of hair sticky. ¡°You heard the boss, folks. Vern and Vera, take care of the Sea and secure it in the cargo. Then, get some steeeady rest. Esten, let the ones in bad shape here. I don''t think they want to travel. Maria?¡± Reaz faced the weakest Walker on their team. ¡°Stay here or not. I don''t mind either.¡± ¡°A minute... I will... come,¡± Maria sat on the ground, breathing heavily and feeling as if her Emblem was eating her insides. Her wounds weren''t the pretties, notably bleeding in many marks around her legs and back. Darks tried to slow them down for hours since the beginning, which Reaz took for an unhinged trick, so she didn''t hold back in their run and often clashed against some lofty packs and Darks. Maria couldn''t do it, so she ended up hurt. ¡°You have a few minutes, silly.¡± Reaz gestured for her to get up but knew how some things were difficult. Like the siblings who tried to go onwards, they weren''t as quick for a good reason. Fatigue was getting to anyone proper, while their security over the Sea was the main reason for injuries. Only if they were stronger. Only if they didn''t complain and did a better job. Reaz sighed upon watching a pair of siblings complain to one another, with Vern supporting his sister''s shoulder, and trying to go on. Dreadus didn''t care for rewards; he would never get any bigger promotion simply because others had to accept his promotion first, or there was nowhere to be promoted. They shouldn''t do much if they were clever. Perhaps everyone would change their minds if he became Rank 8, but that was as feasible as finding... this Crystal Water Sea, wasn''t it? Reaz might be the same, for there might not be a single blessing in a promotion. The System was different. Their Emblems were even better at seeing promotions, and some human ones were silly, at best. Constructed by criticism, rewards, demotions, mistakes, and a variety of politics, there was a point why some Walkers had preferred homes and missions. People were complicated. What exactly was a change or point in his Rank-up? What would a reputable success even make for someone problematic, yet talented enough to lead a team to Australia? It was a weird position because Dreadus''s accomplishments and Rank 7 weren''t small in the slightest. There weren''t that many Rank 8 Walkers, and Rank 7s were at one point the sole hegemons of humanity. That was decades ago, with some of them turning to Rank 8, or death. Dreadus''s needs at Rank 7 were slow like his age that wasn''t young or old. Many have already given up on him being something greater, or it might be because of his personality or various swings that went against the rules. He was from one of a few military Divisions, so he knew armies all his life. He didn''t know the rest. He didn''t know the matter of family. He shouldn''t want to question every little thing. It was about a job well done, and he was fine with that like acceptable sleep and food. Right now, his new curiosity and worries were on his chest, breathing and poking his peck. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Dreadus said to the girl. ¡°I will protect you. I promised, you see. I should''ve known troubles would come, yet they can pass.¡± ¡°Name,¡± she whispered while the Hound under her gaze felt like water and stone pressing on her. She tried to push it away but couldn''t. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want some.¡± ¡°Name, eh? Maybe later. We need to get out of here first,¡± Dreadus took that by surprise and couldn''t even think of a single name. Like usual, he decided to stick to his guts and worry about some questionable problems later. Soon, the girl met one hell of a serious monster, looking like a deep metallic monster. It was closer than ever before, and this time, it was in one piece, standing on the ground rather than reaching out for the sky. It was bigger than she had expected, yet it could fly. Well, there were odder monsters that could fly, and this one wasn''t even that big. The helicopter named Mi-5000 was a huge demon with many people coming from it and out. It was cold, foreign, and felt like a big block of smoothened stone that she couldn''t get into her vision. Dreadus walked straight inside with her and didn''t even turn to Reaz, who solved the rest of their problem and team. As a leader, there were some privileges he had and didn''t want. First were lax character and laziness, though some things couldn''t ever change, or weren''t an issue for him. Reaz liked him for those reasons because she could do his job instead. It was both a privilege, an annoyance, and a perfect learning experience. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Even though she was one Rank lower, they wouldn''t be equal even if she became Rank 7 overnight. There was some weight in her spirit and Emblem that created a difference at upper Ranks, or a weird illusion that touched on harsh subjects of their lives and fate. Some Walkers appeared stronger than they were, some were weaker because of some subjective matters, and some were obvious like an open book. Among them, there were vast disparities that were only notable when one saw them in action, against Hordes, and certain Darks. Some competitions, tests of their depths, Skills, or secrets would do the rest. Reaz, who was less than forty years old, had remarkable prospects of becoming influential even without involving her family. She was powerful enough to look at great old talents and old monsters without feeling too much pressure. The fact that she was at Rank 6 described no small gaps, simple words, or numbers. It was significant to think of a foundation as crucial, followed by the System and Arcana that drifted within most bodies. Those created the largest disparities among all talents, giving Walkers many possibilities and dangers. There were many layers and choices upon them, and all the while the grand System played along with them. Those slower yet considerably strong in their Rank-up were quite powerful, taking the steady approach of better-done perfection that was better than rushing. The foundation was optionable, while options within their powers were up to their benefits and try, followed by accomplishments and continuity because getting one or three primary matters might get speedy than caring about dozens of things. Speed and power were part of the same coin or expenses that might be hard to swallow. Thus, making a team was good, and a lot of Walkers always worked out with that, rather than being solo. Unfortunately, there was a benefit of the doubt when it came to people. It was a matter of style, Emblems, growth, and stability. It was about the mind too, or how Walkers grew their chances and stabilized everything within their boundaries or homes. Like with soldiers or the past humanity, not everyone was equal, so there sure were fodders even amongst the Walkers. Reaz was still not one; she wasn''t even some general or captain either, though she would get there eventually. She was a Rank 6 Walker for less than a few years and it took her a whole year to stabilize everything before she even went back into duty. Now, she was taking care of important businesses and took Dreadus as a stepping stone, albeit she started to see a reason in doubts, in him, and herself, while this team wasn''t half that bad. There were some lessons and things to learn even from Dreadus, a troublemaker, great Delver, and someone who could generally do great duties if he tried harder. Perhaps it was the lack of motivation that made him terrible. Perhaps it was what had been missing all along. Reaz wondered if this was it; a change that the unknown girl might shift. Reaz supervised the siblings, Sea, and moved into the helicopter. Meanwhile, Dreadus walked into a space right beside the cleaned-up cargo space, which was spacious and prepared for that Sea, while the seating area had changed, with fewer seats and more combat-style. A few seats were enough, and emptied-up space was here just in case, or due to the weight problems. There were less than ten seats left, so he took a seat by a window like an old man fed up with a long walk. ¡°That was... a dreadful journey,¡± He said as he started to set the girl and Hound free from his cloak. It took some tries, and soon, they were all free. Hound fell to the floor, still unconscious, whimpering as if dreaming, and growling as if it was fighting for its life. Still, it hadn''t done anything more than that, so it looked like a dog resting on a cold floor. As for the girl, she fell down with Hound because she kept hugging it. ¡°Are you well?¡± Dreadus asked. She nodded, eyeing the inner cave of this monstrosity, feeling the cold ground with notable shock, dread, and doubts. She got anxious when Dreadus walked into this thing and set her free. So she hid below Hound, looking around like a cornered animal, discovering nothing in particular, or dangerous. Dreadus scratched his hair and looked at his problems lying on the floor. Hound was one thing, but the girl? How to approach this situation that he started out of nowhere? Was Fain right? Was he making one big problem even bigger? He was like a cornered old man who never had a chance to gather any family, so this was... strange because it was nothing but the truth. Just why was he so quick to help her and offer so much when he had so little to offer? He was bad enough as is, making his life about military and Walker stuff alone. Nothing more. He had his priorities set straight, yet.. where did that laziness and strangeness come from if he knew it all his life? For some, it was because of Dreadus''s nature and touch of Emblem, followed by the way of his time in the military, or personality. Some knew more disturbing causes or hidden meanings. The teacher was often responsible for the outcomes of their students. Weren''t families like that as well? Dreadus thought that must be the case, yet what was a father and daughter like? A master and a student? A general taking care of new recruits? That sounded wrong. As he contemplated over his life and this decision, the girl kept her anxiety close, until she realized this thing seemed tame and not very terrible. It wasn''t like some cage either, which was welcomed and good. But it could be that, she feared. It might be fitting as well, for she got loose, got out of her former home, and them. Herself too. She got to her feet and caught and hugged limp Hound over her chest. The tail and both pairs of limbs trudged down like its head, making the hug tight and heavy, but she didn''t find it too problematic when she didn''t make a move. Then, she took a seat beside Dreadus, figuring this home wasn''t so distant and different from her past, and that copying Dreadus wasn''t very hard. Like this, the two of them sat there in utter silence, one awkward, and both anxious in different ways. That went on for seven minutes until the last preparations were completed and Reaz walked in with the rest of the team. Siblings remained in the cargo space, sitting cross-legged around the Sea that was barely able to fit into the cargo space. It glowed in stability and regained vigor, seemingly good enough because of the sibling''s stability and no running, or Darks in the way. They moved beyond their best, stubbornly going against what Fain had said. That was why they kept arguing about who was getting spent first, which was a hideous way for both of them to go against their limits. Just in case, the Academy also set two Walkers with Gravity and Space properties to help secure the precious and unknown Sea, so in one way or another, Vern and Vera could lessen their burdens. Should they? Of course, they refused. Chapter 109 [The girl] Chapter 109 ¡°What a pair,¡± Reaz said, mocking Dreadus and the girl as she walked into the seating area. ¡°What?¡± Dreadus said absentmindedly, giving her a confused look after seven minutes of deep compilation on what shitty situation got under his skin. He sat loosely on the seat, and the girl copied it in her best attempts. She was smaller, so the seat was plenty big for her and Hound. ¡°We go out in a minute. Anything else to do, leader?¡± ¡°How is it....¡± ¡°What do you mean? Have you eaten something bad?¡± ¡°Family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reaz frowned and asked again, uncertain if she heard him right. ¡°I mean, you are from a big family and all. I am not. The military isn''t a family but like a... you know. Perhaps you know what''s up.¡± Dreadus said awkwardly and didn''t know what to do. ¡°Huh? You are serious about caring for this girl? I thought you were joking and would put her under your Division. I am sure your bosses would like it. They wouldn''t dare to miss it or take it badly. I mean, she... and everything. It could work itself out while you don''t have to worry about it too much. Just give it some thought; we got a big haul this time around so she could become a big deal for nothing but a margin of your rewards. She might be even sounder as far as some Walkers are. Do you want to put her in the military?¡± ¡°Wouldn''t that... be wrong of me?¡± ¡°What would? I don''t even know what you are worried about. I would call it stupid to ignore it instead. She is clearly not mentally stable, or normal, but who would be in her case? I wouldn''t.¡± The girl snapped her head at her, noticing her statement and tone that wasn''t as good or failing to feel wrong. She didn''t speak back to Reaz. She arranged Hound against her instead but it was still asleep. ¡°Eh,¡± Dreadus shrugged. ¡°I met worse. She just needs a mentor, or... something, or... I''ve done it already.¡± ¡°You, you mean?¡± Reaz pointed at him and walked forward, ending right beside them. She was still dirty but it was in the line of duty and mission, so she didn''t care for her appearance. Dreadus was cleaner because he was capable and not willing to endanger the girl or his cloak. ¡°I asked you something. Are you helping or not?¡± he demanded. Reaz found this whole situation hilarious; it wasn''t normal to see him like this, let alone asking her or begging her for something. She savored it far too much to her liking, swearing this was the funniest shit ever. ¡°Family is like clan and military is close, but not yours. In some parts, of course. Inside or out, they protect each other, but it isn''t always right or wrong to call it a bond. It is subjective to experiences and needs because family is closer, and some other things are not. It can be that, however. It is like a bond, business, and natural selection that defines attention. So yes. It makes things natural because family is natural. When it isn''t; it isn''t fine to call it a family. Like Darks, you see.¡± ¡°I don''t get it. What do you suggest?¡± ¡°I say that the girl is a unique case because of Australia and our meeting. Then, her circumstances need special attention. Federation and Assembly Island will undoubtedly get involved and even help if they are half as clever as I think, but I never spoke or described her in my reports. You are welcome, by the way. Other than that, you set your responsibility, and even if it isn''t my place to speak, I don''t mind it after what we got out of it. The discovery that my uncle died out there is my reward already, and I am glad for that even if... the cause is... sleeping it off. Probably. Consider it my payment for dragging some fools into this mess.¡± ¡°Fain, you meant?¡± Dreadus said coldly, glaring at her as if he couldn''t refute her. Reaz smiled even more. ¡°I guess you are fine with it after everything. If not, what else is here?¡± ¡°Oh, you clever fox. You think too much,¡± Dreadus got visibly surprised and thought the words family and Reaz were much worse than some things. It seemed she helped him today more than once, but Fain was her fault, so those issues mutually destroyed each other. ¡°Assembly...¡± Dreadus mumbled and glanced to his left, meeting the girl''s curious eyes and observant face. She seemed different. Out of place. The girl had no idea what was waiting, or coming for her, but soon, the helicopter started to shake and noises spread. Panicking from the unfamiliar pace of this cave shaking, she hugged limp Hound despite little assurance it would help. It did not help. Dreadus offered her a hand and she took it like a pillar, visibly shuddering at the idea of going up to the sky, still hugging Hound so it wouldn''t fall down. It was a senseless sensation, if not fearfully thrilling on many levels, or seemed like a naive dream that she never knew existed. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. She ended up flying! To the stars?! Some parts of her were excited, but the majority was so sounding crazy, or borderline insane that the voices returned, messing with her emotions, or taunting her. Her losses weren''t small, and her past was unfamiliar to those around her. Reaz clapped. ¡°See? We are leaving. That is a good beginning. We are ready and dealing with our consequences, so deal with responsibility. Don''t expect my help all the time, unless... you would offer me some benefits.¡± ¡°Which is? Dreadus asked, which Reaz took with surprise as she watched this pair. ¡°You''ve genuinely shocked me today, Dreadus. Is this so serious to feel and look at it like that? You, I mean.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± he asked himself more than her. ¡°I guess I should call it a calling. The moment I saw her, and spent time with her, I saw more reasons to help her than not do anything. She reminds me of me. I was youngling too. Should it be bad, or fearful? I''ve seen a lot of things but never someone like her. So yes. I will do it even if it''s going to hurt, or... regret me. Oh, I don''t know now... Perhaps...¡± Reaz laughed as if she heard a fine joke, shaking her head and pressing her palm over her mouth. ¡°Whatever it is, it is yet out of every hand. Why? The Federation can do it too, but you make a fine shot too. Maybe you should respect it and learn from it. As for you, girl. What can you do for him?¡± Shaking, the girl barely paid attention to her words, but soon, the helicopter began to calm down. Her hug didn''t lessen and her look was complex. There were some lights on the ceiling, but from the cargo space, the Sea glinted far more. Windows showed some light as well. Reaz shrugged at her non-answer and took a seat beside the other end of the cargo entrance, opposite their spot. Soon, the helicopter got far into the sky and other helicopters went up to the sky as well, including two jets and many Walkers flying on their Arcalysts, or various subjects formed out of their Emblem Arcana, or Vectors. Arcalysts were often stable and better thanks to their finite or sturdy forms, though their approach was various, and very few Walkers had Arcalysts that could fly. Their timings and usage were extremely limited and focused on one or two subjects of Walkers, or appeared like a great force capable of influencing everything like the Emblems themselves. It could be a tool, instrument, elemental property, senseless effect, part of the body, or outside of the scope. Luke''s Arcalyst wasn''t very unique, as his overall strangeness wasn''t terrific, but rather tame and suitable to call it versatile. His Arcalyst was a cube capable of pretty much anything that his Emblem would do without it, but it was outside of his body, thus its use was a bit different, and its flow created things that he couldn''t do as easily as without it. It was about versatility and style, albeit many considered outside benefits with drawbacks. Emblems were supposed to be part of the bodies, and the closer they were, the better they protected their so-called hosts and users. That was the belief of many people, science, and Walkers as well. Decades went into this ideal until many rumors and discoveries made incredibly convincing matters clearer. It wasn''t wrong. Nothing was wrong, for the judgment of men was wrong. Everything was moving towards their Perfection. That was their preference and fighting it out meant fighting against the natural order. Across the variety of Walkers and Emblems, uniqueness was evident like their use and talents, with people and youths carrying their acts, growing along with them, or using them for the growth itself. Dreadus and the majority of people inside this large helicopter didn''t care for what was right or not. Acts and consequences mattered more and doubts created disparities or very weird gaps. Same as the girl hugging Dreadus''s arms, feeling sorry, afraid, and wondering if going into the sky was a breach and terrible consequence. She felt like crying and shouting for some time, yet why and what was help like? The hand she hugged was that. Perhaps Hound was the same. The tremors, anxiety, and feelings of losing the ground below her bare feet were nerve-wracking. And Dreadus didn''t know how to help her besides be with her in silence and feel her clutch. He could only hope that his hand did something, even if it was a bare-bone attempt to convince himself over his decision that this was no mistake. Not now anyway. It was at least something. The first stage of leaving the dangerous regions was soon over, and thousands of feet up in the air created enough safe zones with fever ways to be ambushed. Almost a hundred Walkers were up in the air, going on a mission that wouldn''t happen once in a decade. Such a wild parade. It was something few would understand, yet when the Academy and Assembly called, their opinions became inconsequential. For them to find a common goal and reach these numbers, perhaps only the worst things caused such displays. But it was no Incursion. It wasn''t even that bad. It was the opposite. They found a treasure and chance and took it. This was satisfactory and good, rather than being about some losses or regrets and it wasn''t a simple single thing worth some greater wars. Still, not many realized it yet, but many Walkers were able to observe that crazy Sea. Up in the sky, the journey should be easier since sky-based Darks were fewer in number and quality in Australia, which was more grounded, transfixed in their savageness, or unwillingness to go further. Dark Fog was unable to reach this far no matter the grade or origin, making helicopters and similar technologies not yet obsolete. With so many bodyguards ranging from the ground level and the sky, nothing could reach the biggest helicopter in the sky. Fain and most of the Federation''s members were on the ground, doing their finest business and clashing against the conglomeration of what Reaz and Dreadus started. It was a much wider and pure clash, with fewer deaths on Walker''s side because they were stalling, putting survival as their number one priority, right behind the setting protocol of a mile-save-distance around the fast-moving helicopter. Darks were incapable of doing things like clever strategies, for their numbers were greater, and with the Academy close, it was even harder to lose the status quo. Like this, hours had passed and the helicopter was approaching the shores of Australia in the furthest north-eastern corner. Chapter 110 [The girl] Chapter 110 By now, the girl calmed down considerably, yet still hugged Hound and Dreadus''s arm out of fear, shakes, or internal turmoil of going far, and up. Dreadus calmed down. With hours passing in peace and rest, it was much easier to think rationally, or with Reaz. But the girl was a persisting issue that never left his mind, nor did anything about her make proper sense. She was there, hiding, involved in something that many might call terrifying. Alone in the Holy Land, she lived and fought, yet ended up like this¡ªlatched into his arm and feeling like a normal kid without being one. What he had said to Reaz before the launch was also unexpected and lingering on his mind. He somewhat accepted what he promised, yet at what cost? She said and assured him of some consequences; Dreadus knew it was a good idea to rely on Reaz, even if her personality and voice didn''t make it easy. Sighting, he figured out three ways how to do this. The first was the easiest; he would toss this issue at someone else and re-consider it much later. It was a common lazy attitude that was dear to his life, or close to what many Walkers like him considered fine. Sometimes, it was possible to encounter young Walkers in their mission, either alone, in groups, or sourcing for resources like orphans or unfortunate people. They would get them to the Federation and wouldn''t be responsible for them. Thus, Dreadus''s idea wasn''t so strange, and Reaz stated it the best. It was presumably the most proper choice because Dreadus knew himself more than well. He wasn''t good at this sort of thing. He didn''t feel it was easy either, or... easy to let it go. The girl was already latched onto him, and everything about her made his heart solemn. The second choice was to find a reasonable compromise between standing as her protector and father figure or letting her be somewhat independent and free. Latching her onto some Division if the Assembly demanded it didn''t sound dubious either, but his heart said otherwise. This choice was by far the least clear for him. He would have to hear more about what would happen with her in the Federation, where they were going, what would happen, and even if Reaz didn''t mention her, there was no way her existence wouldn''t go unnoticed. Not after this whole ordeal and delegations. Fain already got to know her and it wasn''t as if Dreadus didn''t keep her completely hidden. Many realized he was carrying an unknown girl and some questionable Dark. Thankfully, most interest went onto that Crystal Water Sea, which made things easier. The third choice was by far the toughest and most unstable. It was to be utterly convinced and dedicated to care about her and let her do whatever she wanted, or be like a true father, help her, grow her, and give her justice she never had. Dreadus would be no protector. He would be her father and teacher, taking care of her as a Walker and person. This opposed the previous choices, where he would have to make some concessions, and decisions, swallow his promise and pride, or go back on his word. Three choices. Three distinct responsibilities. As Dreadus felt the end of his line, he saw no end in sight. Perhaps he was thinking about it wrongly; he should ask the one who started it all. The girl without a name. The one brought to him by luck. Turning to her, he patted her head and let some strands of hair out of her forehead, revealing more of her beautiful eyes. The girl shuddered on instincts, flinching, and breathing in and out. A chuckle escaped from the opposite end of this seating area. ¡°It is just the flying. Have you never seen the bird?¡± Reaz asked out loud, relaxing on her seat and watching them. Dreadus doubted the first time flying was meant to be calm in any way. Let alone him, a child like her would never be fine in this situation. In fact, he was sure Reaz was the same when she was young. None got defensive. But one got up in offense instead. The girl stopped hugging a sturdy pillar for an arm, dropping Hound to the ground, and decided to be brave and move against her anxiety and Reaz, whose face and voice reached out to her. The girl had some pride; it was one of her personal promises, right beside the pain, voices, and seeing things that made no sense or little sense, and freedom. It was a luxury and not a way of life. Was this it? Her dream, or consequence that would happen either way? Was there some pain or doubts to come? They might, but so far, they didn''t, and nothing indicated any endings either. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. She reached out for Hound as she regarded this hag, wavering immediately because of the flying helicopter. ¡°Hey, the ground is not here. Don''t just walk around. You might get hurt,¡± Dreadus fell silent when she began to walk and jump around just fine after just a few seconds. In fact, she was so agile and quick about it that everyone turned silent. ¡°Oh, this is interesting,¡± Reaz added, surprised to see her act like a child out of nowhere. She almost thought she was about to fight it out with her. What? Reaz didn''t know, but something about their relationship was like water against the flames. Meanwhile, the girl found the strangeness of this ground sturdy, and air shaky, but the gravity felt tight and her body was lighter than ever and pleasing. She had to adjust her bare feet much more and her core was good even with Hound. Or it helped. Like this, she ran around the room until she noticed something she had barely seen; a window. A sight from outside was visible, looking like a seen through space, or a gap in space. Tapping it, she regarded it as a weird metal that was the same as vials. Down was a tiny little ground, with a vastness of the sky. Frankly, she was shocked and almost dropped Hound to the ground when she approached the window like a curious child, seeing many flying people and machines. She wasn''t sure what was more incredible; the impressive background of the surroundings, or what was beyond, or closer. No. That was wrong. She knew what was much more pleasing. The sky and the ground, and the approaching shores with the immense ocean never arose in her mind. In some way, she expected vast views of water to be like the sky. It didn''t disappoint, so this time, her mouth dropped and Hound soon followed, limping on the ground with a loud thud as her hug ended. ¡°What do we have here?¡± Dreadus asked her, soon standing right beside her, catching Hound who woke up. ¡°Do you like the view?¡± The girl gave him an uncertain look that he couldn''t understand. ¡°Are... you afraid?¡± She adamantly shook her head and pointed down and far, indicating to the world or the people around this helicopter. It was impossible to say what was happening on the ground. ¡°The world? It sure is vast but this much is just a part of everything. How much? Well, look at my palm.¡± Dreadus put it and spread his fingers. ¡°See the fingers, palm, and separations? I see the world like that too. Just a point of my thumb is like the land below us. It is a part of the whole finger and palm, and then we have our whole arm and body. There are bigger lands and far bigger views.¡± ¡°What a shitty analogy,¡± Reaz added right behind him, curiously stepping up and looking out from another window. ¡°Who didn''t want to get involved again? Do you think this is shitty? You are one to say that,¡± Dreadus shot her down. ¡°I am bored. Entertain me and don''t blame me.¡± Dreadus sighted and took her close presence for an annoying fly behind his head. The girl looked at her palms and looked back to the window. Was this world really this big? Just how big was the sky if it was so distant like the stars? ¡°As I''ve said. Don''t be afraid and take the world at a steady pace. I can assure you it is more interesting than the little hole you''ve been hiding at. On my life!¡± Dreadus fist-bumped his chest and assured her as best as he could. The girl turned once more and gave him a confused look, considering to punish her chest as well. She didn''t feel it was that bad of a hole, or... was it something about his words that made it worse? In a way, their conversation was awkward and the time was approaching yet another night. The girl either listened to him or watched the sight beyond the window, which felt like a seen-thought material or a barrier. It was a weird cage as well. The sun was smaller and smaller and night was closing right as they approached the shores. Behind her, Reaz and Dreadus had been making some arguments, shouting at one another for the past dozen minutes. Unbeknown to them, a change and beat in the girl''s heart and mind turned upside down when she discovered something below. Her mind and soul shook, fists tense and eyes blazed in a solemn view. Down, looking small and distant, she clearly saw it as if it was close. A figure. It was a person so small because of the distance to the ground, yet it was so clear to her that it was as if it stood right beside the window. Faceless, dark in churring dark flames and energy, and stable like the earth itself, it waved at her, nodded, and expressed goodbyes in gratifying gladness and something terrifying. That changed with anxiety notable by red tears coming from nowhere on its head, and an aura that felt like everything she should fear. There was a torn head in its grasp, revealing a familiar Dark Figure that was unable to die. The Jailer was still alive, in a disturbing sense of missing most of its body, struggling and looking sorry, for its sins had come and death soon arrived. The figure waved a final goodbye, dropping the head and crushing it to shreds. It was no longer needed. The girl felt the crunch more than watched it, but not those behind her. She gripped her fingers and looked down, going far and far into the unknown territory of her mind. [It''s fine, don''t be afraid, child] A soft voice reassured her out of nowhere, changing her face once again, though not enough for her anxiety to disappear. [THE END IS NIGH. IT HAS COME] another argued, working with her anxiety. [Safety is near... Don''t kill. Don''t run. It can change. For once.] [OR NEVER] [We ARe StiLL with YOU] It didn''t end like the waves. So she waved back at it, watching her past and leaving it. Australia had been her home for an unknown time, and this goodbye was as unexpected as her disappearance. It was a sour last moment that diminished her curiosity by a large margin, while the close voices kept pivoting what mattered, telling and speaking weird things that she took for whispers of her demons. It wasn''t fear. It wasn''t anger. It didn''t come either. That figure refrained itself, not coming further anymore, or projecting the Fear. It left her like a huge mountain of metal and stress, leaving the girl crying ten tears in total, which dropped and turned into mist. Chapter 111 [The girl] Chapter 111 The girl didn''t smile for ages, if ever. She barely ever cried. She peeped afterward and her steady figure watched the window like a statue as the land disappeared from her eyes, including that memorable figure that caused no pain. She didn''t know what to think about for a whole hour, watching the ocean, weird people around, and the sky above. The stars were still distant, which might be disappointing or confusing, or her current mood was unable to appreciate them. The voices couldn''t help anyone, her included. She sometimes wondered if others got them. They did not. That went on until the pokes of Hound''s paw destabilized her core and she nearly fell over. Reaz and Dreadus were in the tenth argument; it seemed to be how they often acted or worked outside of missions, but the girl didn''t believe it was strange to see dramas or arguments among anything living or not. Every living thing was arguing, learning, or seeing others in many forms. It was what learning did. It was what eating was about. By force, blood, curiosity, goodwill, or fear, there was a lot onto it, yet so little if one knew what mattered. Understanding was to learn things, and knowing living things was never easy. Out there, it was about survival of the fittest. The strong dictated the rules and the weaklings should bow down, disappear, or die. Patting Hound, the girl decided on her future right at this moment, unwilling to forget about that waving figure. It killed the Jailer, so... she found much warmth in Hound''s fur for the first time. A while later, the night crept up into their journey. By now, the moonlight seemed great and the ocean was surprisingly calm, making the scenery not that charming, but the girl had never seen it before, so it had yet to turn boring for her eyes. Unfortunately, the sky was less fortunate because the glass wasn''t as clear and good, and there were occasional clouds and distant storms, or... Fogs. They never reach them, thanks to changing direction, while a pair of special jets and many walkers dealt with anything ahead of time. That was the strength of having the highest military order and protection of a hundred Walkers. It left desires and good views for the girl, and soon, her stomach craved food in a hideous growl. Patting her stomach, she glanced back just to see two staring people at each other in silence. ¡°You would go this far?¡± Reaz argued. ¡°I call it even and much more feasible. Who are you to judge me?¡± ¡°On two...¡± ¡°Two!¡± Dreadus shouted and punched out. A fist clashed against two fingers making up for scissors. ¡°Ahh! Nah... That was cheating! You are at it again!¡± Reaz waved a hand, smirking smugly at him. ¡°What a sore loser. Look, we have a spectator. Be a better loser, Captain.¡± Dreadus looked at the girl patting her stomach. Reaz laughed. ¡°Feed your kid, otherwise she won''t grow up at all. Look at that head and legs. She isn''t.... well, I don''t know, right? We don''t know. So we don''t know.¡± Dreadus didn''t refute a word; he approached the girl in defeat. ¡°You hungry, eh? I don''t really need a lot of food, but young ones do. What do you want? We have some provisions.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Food? Hunt?¡± Not like hunting was feasible in the sky, so any food was as good as anything. Dreadus had nothing on him, so he went around the helicopter to find some rations, which seemed to be fresh and enough for her. It consisted of some biscuits, jerky, and all kinds of pastry and bread that was soft and crunchy, yet filled with some jam. She devoured it as if she had never eaten in her life. She found this food strange and unappealing, yet tasty. It had some actual taste, like sourness, sweetness, or saltiness. The jerky was especially weird because it tasted like meat, but it was harder. ¡°You like meat, right?¡± Dreadus asked her as she licked and devoured beef jerky first. She nodded without hesitation. ¡°There are some farms and great meats in the Federation. I will give you some great feasts and food you''ve never imagined.¡± ¡°Oh, is this how you will go through her? Though stomach... Seriously, you are either the most clever you''ve been in your life, or you are shameless,¡± Reaz added, finding nothing wrong with this after some thought. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°It is the bare minimum I can give to her. Look at her, I get it. Not as if some rich kid understands starving, eh? Have you ever starved or took scraps for food for the greatest gift?¡° Reaz didn''t like this argument and scoffed at his words. ¡°Only idiots starve. No. Don''t even call it right.¡± Dreadus laughed as if she heard an idiot speaking. He patted the girl and swore. ¡°Your stomach will be satisfied and glad! On my name!¡± ¡°Name?¡± the girl asked, chewing on the last piece of jerky. ¡°Oh, don''t name her after the jerky, you jerk!¡± Reaz countered, fearing that Dreadus was about to think of something terrifying. ¡°Shut up. Leave us alone.¡± Dreadus shooed her away, giving her a stern look until she left to check on the Crystal Water Sea. ¡°Hm. Finally gone. So, the name, eh?¡± The girl seriously wanted one. Wasn''t it how people lived and took care of one another? In nature, it wasn''t common, but she wasn''t some animal, was she? She saw enough to feel the importance of names. ¡°You... don''t want to name yourself, do you?¡± She didn''t know if that was fine, so she shook her head. ¡±Not... sure.¡± ¡°Then how about this. What do you like to think or do? Do you have some simple words, acts, or some other idea that helps? Names could be a lot of things. Dreadus is mine, but it is more like a nickname because of... well, Walker factors and my circumstances. It isn''t something fancy and I like it that way. I have no family, you see, so no family name. Just a word goes a long way, even if it comes out of the System.¡± The girl contemplated for a while and couldn''t see a fitting word. So she started thinking and moving her mouth at the same time. ¡°Hunting... rabbit, mountain, cave, water, monster, little...¡± Dreadus was glad to hear her talk more, yet upon hearing dozens of limited words, it didn''t help with any names. Every one of them was weak like his imagination, and he didn''t want her name like a Huntress, Rabbit, or Clouda. Reaz would have a nice comment since Dreadus shouldn''t be naming others. The girl kept trying, seriously thinking about his ideas of what she liked, preferred, or that sort of thing. Then, she gazed at the window and pointed up. ¡°Sky?¡± Dreadus asked. She fervently nodded and felt enlightened. Perhaps this was her calling. ¡°Sky as a name... Perhaps there are some variants for that, but Sky as a name can work. On its own, it is more confusing. Skila? Skyler? Skell? Sly.... or how about some stars or moons? I recall some have many kinds of names from history.¡± ¡°Stars?!¡± the girl exclaimed and stormed Dreadus as if she wanted to demand from him all the names of every single star. She grasped him, shook him, and blazed in face and eyes. He shook her off in denial. ¡°I don''t know them. Sorry.¡± She dejectedly glanced down, noticing Hound looking at her eyes, sitting. ¡°What else would work?¡± Dreadus tried to cheer her up. It didn''t work. That went on until Reaz came back, watching Dreadus in pain and suffering that he caused for himself. ¡°What is it this time? Don''t tell me you are... thinking? Fuck. Don''t do that without me! What if we crash into the ocean?¡± ¡°Oh, it''s about names, Oh, do you know some stars?¡± Dreadus ignored her words with ignorance. ¡°Stars?¡± Reaz raised a brow and figured out where this might go. ¡°It is about the name, so why struggle because of your lacking brain? The name is important. It comes and won''t leave. I have my suggestions, but it feels like your responsibility, don''t you think?¡± ¡°Hag...¡± the girl complained, visibly curious about names and tries that Dreadus showed. So for Reaz to be dubious, it was unnecessary and evil. ¡°Just try us! It is a name!¡± Dreadus begged and this time, the girl perked up and glared at Reaz but felt awkward doing so. She disliked this woman and she felt this won''t go away overnight. Reaz felt the same way and didn''t want to help her too much because of it, almost half of it was because of Dreadus, which also left some concession and willingness for cooperation and approval. Dreadus knew Reaz, and the terms of using one another were equal, rather than exclusive or hideous. It wasn''t about being helpful at the right time, or some standards meant that Reaz wanted to be better. She wasn''t willing to give him that much face just because she could. Seeing this pair, her heart wavered, and that girl seemed to want it really badly. Reaz recalled many names and naming sequences, and how her family did it. It wasn''t good or bad. They were privileged people in the grand scheme of things, so their matters were very normal, and surnames were often better than names in their society. Reaz wasn''t thinking much of surnames; it was a matter of her perspective and results, which spoke for themselves more than some privileges. She might not be that good of a person, yet who was? ¡°Name. Stars have a lot of them, and they are various but not many think of them as names. What is it that she looks for? Some female name, or simple nickname?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know it?¡± The girl shrugged as well, while Hound sat in the chair, observing this rare insight into people and her. ¡°Sky?¡± the girl pointed to the window once more. ¡°Night? Stars? Suns? Moon? Do you like stars?¡± She nodded. ¡°Luna is a pretty name that comes with moon origin. There are also others, like Diana, Elara, Aurora, Nova, and so on.¡± The girl shook her head, unwilling to admit that neither of those sounded right. They didn''t entice her, yet why not, or where was her limit? Reaz was curious why this girl didn''t like them; she liked these names personally and thought they would fit her. Especially ''Luna'' was great, considering her black hair and quite interesting Emblem in her right forearm. ¡°How about different languages? English has its limitations. Sky in Japan means Sora, for example. Without kanji, of course.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Dreadus said as if he knew about it but didn''t. The girl didn''t like it either. ¡°So stubborn. Perhaps you should name and think of it yourself, or wait for the right time. Federation has its books and ideas so you might learn and get what they mean. Dreadus won''t help with that.¡± ¡°Stars... I like starry sky,¡± the girl argued and approached the window. ¡°Moons, suns, asteroids, dwarf planets, and all sorts of shit depict celestial objects out there. Those are stars and all sorts of things. It''s called astrology, or... well, it doesn''t sound important right now.¡± Reaz wanted to teach her a lesson but couldn''t do it after a laughable snort from Hound and a chuckle escaping from Dreadus. ¡°Scie... Stars and... celes..¡± the girl failed to pronounce almost everything. Reaz chucked until she found something pretty good after some consideration. ¡°Oh, this reminds me of something, but you won''t like it if you are so demanding. How about Celeste?¡± Chapter 112 [The girl] Chapter 112 The girl gazed into the sky and saw the stars and wounded bloody moon at an awkward angle. It was still there, even in a different place, which she found curious. She wished for a better ceiling or window, or nothing at all. When she heard Reaz giving up her best attempt, something in her shook and then she turned. ¡°Celeste?¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Oh, you can speak when you want, eh? Maybe some practice starts with the name. How about making a more complicated name?¡± Reaz suggested, thinking about it some more, and seemed to learn something new today. She considered it as a good thing. Meanwhile, Dreadus was a third wheel and figured the name was already decided. Reaz was surprisingly helpful once again, and he felt glad for that on such an occasion, even if the reality of their team wasn''t always so smooth sailing. ¡°Celeste. Celeste. Celeste!¡± the girl repeatedly said, until she shouted and started to dance and run all over the seated area. Hound joined her, seemingly confused about what was going on, but they both ran around like wild animals and felt proud and good doing that. Dreadus sighed and liked the name. ¡°Celeste? Is there some meaning to this name?¡± He asked Reaz, who shrugged. ¡°Who gives a fuck? No idea. It might have to do with stars and whatnot. Luna is something I''ve heard from babysitting while the rest came alongside it. Names are whatever. It''s a shame I even had the mental capacity to remember that. Shame.¡± ¡°Babysitting?¡± ¡°You know, I had to make some money early and Hunters were close. Complicated stuff. Almost immoral stuff.¡± ¡°You did that? Never heard of it.¡± ¡°You never asked.¡± Dreadus felt some shock. ¡°Wait, are you even Reaz? What is your name?! You are shockingly cooperative today.¡± This time Reaz reconsidered her life''s choices like never before, contemplating her words, and acts, and indeed, there were some dubious situations today that were unlike the usual. Perhaps she was getting busy thinking about the near future and it ended up changing her as well. ¡°I am surrounded by idiots.¡± Looking around, nothing was looking very promising. *** The journey to the Federation was long because of the lack of teleporting, yet it was also steady and special because of it. When everything was right around them, flanking their helicopter and leaving everything great, something was great about this. Australia was left behind a long time ago, with many Walkers as well. Most were either flying, shifting between some resting position in jets because of their ability to hover or fly was usually limited. Thus, it was important to cycle those Walkers, for there was no ground below their feet. Not only was there enough fuel plans for this journey, followed with incredible and fervent protection, but very few Darks would dare to approach them, let alone come close enough for that Sea. Dreadus wasn''t certain who or how many great Walkers were around them, though he counted dozens of Rank 7s, and who knew how many Rank 8s were secretly around? If Fain were involved, followed by Upper Pillar from Emblem Association, and numerous others from the Federation that had their stakes in this Sea, it wouldn''t be surprising if half of the entire military force was in some way involved in this operation. Sure, most of it wasn''t right around this helicopter, aiming at the journey that would soon cross North America, where things might get difficult. The journey across the ocean was extremely calm with few interceptions from Darks. Once below the ground and watching the immense lands cruised by many Named and ordered by none, some things got worse, but not the picture. Named Celeste, the girl saw a new continent and there was no small excitement on her face. There were wild welcoming attacks right at the entrance, notable from every window that Celeste observed. Unfortunately, she was unaware of the cockpit, where the most significant windows and the greatest view helped the Academy''s greatest pilots and decision-makers. Dreadus nor Reaz thought about it, but they were unable to be part of it any longer. Academy and Federation were enough for this operation. They had to travel across North America, and a lot of military forces scattered around the ground will intercept possible issues. Because of that, this single operation turned from something barely involving a hundred people, into something outlandish and fit for a war. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. In all of this, Dreadus and the rest were half sure of what it meant and what would come, while the Crystal Water Sea was right aside from them, unchanging. Celeste had already forgotten about it and was happy to have a name and great views of the destruction of a new land. It felt familiar to see but things weren''t as common as she thought. She sang in constantly and Hound was happy she was happy. They had been on this journey for more than half a day already with more to come, while the land was nothing like the Terraformed or untouched parts of Australia. ¡°Any news?¡± Dreadus asked Reaz, who seemed to catch a breath and her wounds and appearance changed for the better. ¡°Patience. I think our purpose has ended. Nobody even mentions us to move or help, so it is either because they don''t want us, don''t need us, or they want to have their own journey and rewards. Every superior said that we don''t matter anymore, so we should think of what we have. The rest is for others.¡± ¡°Exactly what I would do anyway. Good.¡± ¡°That''s naive or absolutely fantastic, or stupid. What if some crazy Darks would show up? What then? Do you think this scale and direction involves enough Rank 8s?¡± Reaz asked a good question. ¡°Frankly, I doubt it is normal that none of the crazies came over so far. Weren''t we way too close to Flood, or was Australia or our acts too little or timed well? I mean, we know that our operation had come at that, but how about the Hunger, Plague, or.... others.¡± ¡°Not my problem. Perhaps this isn''t good enough for them, they are sleeping, or someone stopped them from getting too close. Who knows what Fain does, you see? And it isn''t as if the others are weak either and we don''t know everything. Federation must''ve done a lot to get this going even with Fain, and this process is bigger than we can see. I can tell that.¡± Reaz hummed in complicated ideas. ¡°And I am not stupid.¡± ¡°Hopefully...¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Reaz ignored his snarky comment, feeling bored and willing to talk or tease her little captain. It couldn''t be helped. There might be wars below and incredible displays of power and fighting spirit, which was all Reaz loved and wanted to touch, but they passed it, causing Celeste to cheer for them anyway. Soon, hours passed, showing great cities, lands, nests, and darkness. Half a day had passed with moving deeper, and travel got a bit slower because of sheer dangers and scale. They approached the end of northern America and yet another ocean was ahead of them. It was an arduous journey and Dreadus felt terrible that this was how humanity traveled before the Dawn. But they had much faster planes than some helicopters, and he could travel even faster if nothing pestered him, this mission or Sea included. A lot of Walkers were capable of much more, thanks to their Emblems as their tools. The Federation was around the corner, and with the sea below, their journey was guaranteed to be successful and coming to an end. Celeste felt absolutely thrilled and discovered a large new land below with a completely new understanding. The Zone was intense, wars real, and be it Walekrs or Darks, she didn''t back down her eyes against anything. A couple of hours later, the Federation was right beyond the horizon, looking safe and heavenly for everyone surrounding a large helicopter bearing a couple of freaky gifts. ¡°At last! Look and cherish this view, Celeste. Things won''t be like this. This kind of view is one of a kind.¡± Dreadus cheered and glanced at the widow that Celeste already observed, wondering what exactly the Federation looked like. In the past day, Dreadus talked to her a lot and even Reaz did the same due to her boredom and surprising feelings that touched upon her understanding of Celeste. Due to her limited basic knowledge, history, and mood, words, and many topics left some impression, creating more doubts, questions, or work for this pair of high-rank Walkers. At least she started to talk some more, but it was hardly enough, which frustrated Reaz. As for Dreadus, he had no concern with that. Celeste could grow up from now, rather than be in a cage of that Holy Land or time fit for no teenager, let alone a child. However, she had an Emblem, which created a topic and depth that neither of them could overlook. Still, Dreadus gave up being too specific or caring for something left for a better time, or for better people than him or Reaz. So, yes. He did not decide on any of his three choices. The mere point that Celeste became curious and showed it like a kid, changed and confirmed she was fine. Relatively fine, of course. She lacked what one might call normal and Reaz accepted it through many lessons and efforts. Right now, the best way to help her was to give her immediate and physical evidence that the escape was successful, she was safe, and that she shouldn''t worry over some things they didn''t know, but felt they could imagine. A new world was right before her eyes! Reaz knocked on the wall to get their attention and stood behind them. ¡°So, what are we planning after coming to the Federation?¡± ¡°What else but finish this mission? In fact, I''ve lost rock-paper-scissors, so you get the privilege to eat up the merits close and exactly how you like it. Do it. I will be busy, I think.¡± Reaz was glad to hear it again. ¡°Good. I like that, so what about Celeste?¡± ¡°What bout her?¡± ¡°Do you plan to walk around like this, or consider... the usual shit. You don''t change, men. They are simple creatures, while this one is...¡± Pointing at a petite small girl who looked like a beggar in the Outside, it was not hard to argue that Celeste didn''t look that good. Her only upside was a relatively charming face, messy hair, strong exposed legs, and shiny Emblem that created many wonders up to one''s wits. Her shirt wasn''t so good after all, so Reaz felt inclined to at least help get her shitty leader some sense of duty or give Celeste something necessary. Unexpectedly, Reaz started to think about Celeste more and more and her irritation rose and lessened in different directions because of it. Dreadus forgot about the sense of self or clothes, and when he looked at Celeste, he couldn''t acknowledge her lacking appearance. ¡°I will buy her something better when we solve our problems, or get things sorted out. I am still thinking, you see.¡± ¡°You?¡± Reaz had a bad premonition and appeared shocked and doubtful. ¡°Oh, no. Not again.¡± ¡°What? Is that a problem for you? I lost already, so...¡± Reaz sized him and smirked. ¡°Count me in. Consider this loss as a reward and the winner dictates the rules. I will go too. No way I will let you do it alone. I am also part of your team. Don''t forget that.¡± Dreadus sighed. ¡°Just what are you trying to say? Are you fishing for something?¡± ¡°Fishing?¡± Celeste inquired from behind. She heard something about fishes and whatnot, though she never considered that word as precious as a rabbit. Chapter 113 [Celeste!] Chapter 113 Dreadus shifted his attention to her. ¡°It is an act of catching fish with rod and bait. In my case, It is an analogy that she is trying to catch something with us or me. I don''t think it stands correct, so it is a way to express disapproval. She is trying something I don''t know, but she is obvious like a fox about it.¡± ¡°Oh! Fox... Oh!¡± Celeste opened her mouth and seemed much more cheerful than ever before. Of course, she knew about foxes! Their fangs and manners were nimble and large, acting with large tails of dozens of feet. Their matters reminded her of this hag for sure, so Celeste knew what Dreadus was talking about. A lot could change with a simple name, or watchful time over North America for many hours. She learned a lot of interesting things today and found her terrible mood of leaving Australia diminishing. Her voices even ceased to haunt her. Perhaps it might go away as soon as she would enter some Districts or observe the Federation with her own eyes. Then, Dreadus would finish her off with a visit to the military. Reaz had no desire to make problems for anyone involved with this mission apart from Dreadus. Truthfully, she was very interested in this girl because of her family, knowledge, and doubts surrounding her. It was interesting and confusing, and her Emblem and status were all unknown and very big if her hunch was accurate. Who knows, perhaps she would grow to be an absolutely terrific Walker or a menace like a certain someone. But as she thought about it, her tries and curiosity had well-founded matters and disposition, making her accept that this chance wouldn''t come again. Reaz already reached some basic ideas with Dreadus, and she hardly backed away from anything when once decided. His disapproval wouldn''t stop her. The reality wasn''t here, but it will come. Celeste would raise some brows that were undoubtedly higher than she could guess, so Reaz quickly gave up on some questionable ideas by following her inner conflicts and curiosity. Helping them was the aftermath, and she had no shame to give. She would gladly help them for nothing if it meant seeing more of Celeste, her secrets, teaching, or improvements from a little bratty girl into a proper lady. ¡°What changed your mind?¡± Dreadus asked, squinting and seeing some doubts in her. ¡°You.¡± Reaz pointed at him. ¡°Is it that bad? I am making things clearer, but... it won''t be clear. I know it. You know it. Everyone...¡± Unexpectedly, Celeste walked before Dreadus and defended him while carrying Hound. ¡°Boo, evil hag!¡± She mumbled and Hound barked at Reaz to no avail. ¡°Dreadus good. You shame.¡± Reaz cracked her fingers and felt all refreshed after this long traveling and doing nothing besides talking. She was ready to do something if nothing inconceivable would happen. ¡°It seems you don''t get it, Celeste. Who named you eh? The world is full of some nasty people and you need to get to know how to get and understand them. Don''t clinch into Dreadus too much. It isn''t clever. You should think, learn, and assess situations and people alike because you lack something crucial. I can help you with that.¡± Hound hissed at her and didn''t care for her words. But Celeste shifted its head in order to glance at her better. ¡°Why? He... promised.¡± ¡°You are naive. It means close stupidity which is understandable in youths like you. So, allow me. Just how old are you?¡± Celeste shrugged, unwilling to think about something like that. Her cuts were enough, deep, and resting below her former home. New ones wouldn''t come, so she wouldn''t probably age. ¡°Don''t know? Fine. We can run some tests and know it, but you are a Walker and your daddy Dreadus wants to take care of you or toss you to others. What''s the difference, you might and should ask? Who knows. It is about you and him and the Federation. The ending choice might be either his or yours, so you need to think about it and learn what it means. It is the first lesson you need to understand if you want to be human, let alone a Walker because of the thing resting in your right arm. Got it?¡± Celeste followed her point finger and glanced at her Emblem, shining and moving in the dark edges of some form of Arcana, and inner deep white rest. Dreadus couldn''t refute Reaz, while Celeste didn''t get her point because of so many words mixed together into various meanings. ¡°Learn.. teach... others?¡± Celeste glanced at Dreadus, whether to find some truths or to find some answers. Reaz already knew what choices Dreadus was considering and pointed them out herself. Now, what did he plan? Dreadus gave up trying to attest himself or give Reaz any more consideration. ¡°Don''t try me, Reaz. I will do it if I have to. Celeste, do what you want, but my promise still stands. In the end, I want you to get your life together more than anything else. If it is under me or others, I am fine if you are fine. It isn''t against my promise, I think.¡± Celeste was unsure if that was good or bad, or if he was lying. She frowned and pushed Hound to her chest. The questions or answers to their worries won''t come overnight, even if the helicopter saw the first lines of the Federation''s defenses. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Strangely or without any surprise, there were many crazy and frenzied Rifts around the sky. Nearly three dozen opened up, appeared out of nowhere, and some old ones even re-opened. Some were even Medium, with Rank 7 Darks, and a vast amount of Fogs fell from them to the water or churred around the sky like clouds. Neither Reaz nor Dreadus were surprised by this sight. Celeste was, and even her Hound seemed to take this view in some bravado or curious glances. Still, even with such power and numbers, they couldn''t do much to the prepared Walkers in the Federation, and the ones around this large helicopter already made their move, ensuring no Rift would become a problem. Sooner rather than later, the helicopter reached its destination and landed safely. Fights or Rifts weren''t shocking to Celeste anymore, who had seen plenty of insanities in Australia. Maybe the sight around the shores of this land wasn''t all that special in her eyes, but something else was. The land or city. Buildings? Nah. She saw broken North America and heard delightful stories by Dreadus and Reaz about it, including direct view. Here? This was about people. A shit ton of people. Out in the open, she gasped for breath and excitement and didn''t know where to look, what to think, and what her heart or mind played her with. There were way too many people, faceful, busy, wearing great clothes, and she wasn''t ready to see so many faces. So many buildings created a different set of the Holy Land, making it seem like a rocky jungle or mountains with strange shapes. There was a weird crazy atmosphere, and... strange hills that seemed flat, angular, or pointy yet flat. Buildings of these kinds were new for her, yet throughout this journey, she had seen the ground and lost civilizations, even if most of them were ruins, or turned into corrupted land and various depictions of insanity. Dreadus showed them and got her the view of the North America few would dare to take like her; with nods, approval, and strange regard like cheers and happiness. There was more destruction than something impressive. There was nothing like that here, but it was worth cheering for anyway. Dreadus yawned right beside her, stretching his arms and legs, and patted her head. ¡°Welcome to the Federation. A land like no other, but... well, it is a home for sure. It''s a nice place. Yep.¡± For once, she showed affection, joy, and an incredible smile. She hugged Dreadus for real and thanked him thrice over. He wasn''t sure where she learned this, but he didn''t find it too bad. Around them, many people were moving, marking matters of the Academy, military, Machinists, and Federation as a whole. A big deal came out of this mission, so many have to give it some justice and days'' worth of time. Shifts turned to shit with those Rifts, and a strange situation occurred and hit the Federation because of this Sea in this helicopter. Dreadus was aware of everything but didn''t care for these people. Reaz was at the center of everything, but not for long. When the Crystal Water Sea moved out of the cargo under no siblings, the Emblem Association and even some members from Assembly Island became involved, shutting the military base under veils of privacy, and taking the Sea to somewhere else. Vera and Vern were glad, laying on the ground, holding hands, and feeling like praying for this land was worth more than their complaints. They kept up and lost at the same time. Soon, their main treasure was gone, and their mission was over. Reaz wasn''t too angry about it, since her report, facts, and ideas were correct and a lot of big shots made major decisions that she couldn''t refute. So, she moved along with them and knew a lot of people would want to hear more about this big event, or the cause for everything. Inevitably more merits will soon follow after them, for this team created this, while the biggest hitter was Dreadus himself. It was hilarious. Reaz almost laughed at how this shit turned around, making her silly captain into a martyr! HIM!? She couldn''t believe he cared about it, which meant not a single interview for him, or anything else. He lost rock-paper-scissors, and if anything, he wasn''t a sore loser. Still, the rewards would come at him like rain, even if he didn''t like it or not. Which was better, she didn''t know. For now, Reaz found Dreadus showing Celeste around the military barracks, letting her dance in happy jumps, and making ''oohs'' and ''ah'' noises. Reaz got irritated once more and after dealing with the most basic reports and people, she stormed off. At least he had the audacity to press his cloak around Celeste, so she wasn''t looking like a lost child, but it still irritated her. ¡°Hey! Are we not going or what?¡± Reaz demanded; behind her, the siblings stood and seemed uncomfortable that they were forced to join her. Their mission''s part was quite stimulating and their minds were beyond tired. They wanted to sleep and stop calling this person their superior. Unfortunately, they were quite terrible at saying no to any people. ¡°Are you done with your little business?¡± Dreadus taunted her a little, knowing that the Federation would take care of it and leave them aside, but he knew Reaz liked to stick her fingers whether they should belong in this or not, and this mission and circumstances should be perfect for even bigger merits; both by talking and acting. ¡°Don''t you want to go wild at those Rifts?¡± ¡°Nah. There is something more pressing and more wild, so don''t joke around. Also, you lost. Remember?¡± It was true. Not even a day would calm this situation down. It was not hard to guess, so Dreadus planned to play along, hide, and leave this problem for others. With so many people around, even the team behind this mess turned into a simple side story. Dreadus preferred it, and Reaz did as well after dealing with what she learned. It was still ongoing, so things will get busy in a day or two. It was a good choice to rest some things behind, considering Fain still wanted her help, and who knew which Assembly Pillars were around, joining in this fray, up as well, or who might come from various organizations or Divisions. Emblem Examination and Forced Awakening were less than six weeks away, so Reaz had no doubts that something promising was ahead in this war. Oldies planned to show off what they could do, and this was the perfect occasion to catch and crack some Rifts. Reaz was almost horny enough to follow through with that as well but refrained from doing so. For now, she could afford to mess with Dreadus, while her main priority was to help Celeste with the most basic thing possible. Shopping, getting her clothes, a haircut, and a bath sounded easy enough. Teaching and dealing with her and Dreadus was a bit more difficult. Not impossible. Not after what she had done in the past two sleepless days. Celeste was young, looking like an ugly duckling, or a filthy diamond. Polishing her up was up to her benefit and triumph. Reaz had no qualms to give. Perhaps Celeste would turn into a swan with just a little care, or become someone that would become more important than she would ever consider. Dreadus tended to agree with Reaz on multiple occasions since meeting Celeste, which was either worrisome or worse than those Rifts. Once again, he agreed and took her offer by going into the shopping streets without awareness of what awaited him and what shopping was like. It was allegedly different than food, though... it was also on the list. Celeste cheered anyway, held Hound and a cloak that Dreaddus gave her, and walked into the large cluster of odd hills and mountains. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Most people walking around the streets had dark-colored jeans with the potential to last up to a few decades of careful wear. Shirts were basic products for many years, and an easy creation to make thanks to many wool farms and other by-products from many places and businesses. William glanced around, taking inspiration to what he should wear. He also wondered what jobs and meanings were in those people in the streets, whether their jobs were important, or what else about them made them...well, not clean, but more up to date. The warm environment of the Atlantic Ocean created a gentle atmosphere, unlike North America and the reality that William had known for a decade in colder months. Winters were common to be harsh, even with what the Dawn brought. Thus, the deeper Canada wasn''t the best place for settlements, but it sure had a lot of suitable compatibilities to pass the harsher winters. There, in a deep north where the vast nature was brutal, staying safe was fine with fewer numbers. In the warmer section, closing on borders with the former USA, all year-round settlements were best. That was a consensus stemming from many generations of camps. William couldn''t decide whether this place was too warm for his clothes if it would get colder, or if he was missing something important. Deciding on some direction at the last minute wasn''t really his style, so walking around the shopping streets in the Central District left him in peace. He would decide his choice as he walked, though he bet Ellie would help him out. There were shops with everyday needs, ranging from maintenance for some tools, to restaurants, or shops focused on custom goods. Clothes were common as William walked, holding onto a diary that he felt was, but interesting. Citizens or refugees had all sorts of needs and a surprising amount of shops created many opportunities. Still, everything worked with money. Credits were a fact and no barter was usable. Luke ensured it by giving him some allowance so William wouldn''t struggle too much, though he didn''t know how many of them were good or not enough. People and shops around the streets were familiar with the credits and how they worked. There were no arguments. People paid and shops were glad for it. William, who had only a few credits in his pocket, felt confused and curiously looked around the shops as if he would find his answers. At first, he hoped to get some water first before checking some clothing workshops. Perhaps he would see something new there, rather than on people, which might be clever. Outside had rather simple matter and style, while this place was night different. Maybe Ellie would help him much more than he thought. Again, her smiling face came to his mind, decreasing his worries about the clothing issues. For a whole second, that was. How much was the business different from Roshwell camp? That was the first issue he considered when his mind returned to normal and his steps never wavered. He soon walked into a street that he had seen before. Wow. There are so many people, but no one cares about each other. I guess that is the same everywhere. Outside or the Federation, some things never change as far as people go and live. Everyone looks for themselves and their days, but at the core, humanity is still together because it is within us. Very humane indeed. William assumed the obvious. Shop owners in the stalls served customers who were buying food or other products. There were even tea shops and spice shops, with families having their businesses or workshops, or being part of a collaborative company. People walked around leisurely, or at a faster pace to get where they wanted before going home, sleep, and began their cycle once more. Everyone had an identity where their lives mattered and time-wasting became unnecessary. Some walked in pairs, solo, and others were in groups. ¡°Oh, a premium clothing company?¡± William stopped, glancing at rows of buildings on one side. On his right, a big sign depicted his needs, built with bricks, regardless of purpose or what was inside. Stalls were more open and fixed most of the time, even if they could recycle their main stays in a variety of streets unless it was too bothersome. Large open windows from some buildings gave openness, and a lot of people dined on the street on some chairs and tables. Stalls became restaurants where the meal arrived inside, but for William, nothing about them made much difference. The meal was a meal. Food was food. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It was kind of a weird detail that William often omitted. Meals were simple, yet how people ate and created this open space was another thing. Scents mixed and William wasn''t sure what he was smelling or what he should look at first. Was it the ocean, meat, sauces, pastry, or just... the people? His eyes shifted to many of them, eating their food, buying what they liked, or drinking what wasn''t always free. Water was crucial for every civilization. Snacks, strange food, and many dishes could be grabbed by hand from the stalls quickly and efficiently, and those weren''t shocking to see. They were either part of the restaurants since these stalls were no real stalls. Most were like holes into the buildings with partial business outside on the street. True flexible stalls were on different types of streets, which made this one of the better shopping and eating experiences in the Federation. Anyone could come, order, get food, and keep walking, or sit around and enjoy this paradise. William was hungry, but his priority was overdue in a strange foreboding reality and vision. A big star symbol and the name: Star Clothes, were obvious enough to appease his target. Walking inside the shop, there was a smell of wood, furniture, and something he couldn''t understand. It was different from what he was used to. It wasn''t unpleasant, or right and old either. ¡°Greetings, the young customer comes at a great time. Time is getting old and the shop is silent. Can I help you with anything?¡± An older-looking owner politely greeted William. Nicely dressed in a custom vest and shirt, his black trousers of nice quality went very well with a black jacket and the white shirt. His trimmed beard was gray like his receding hair, but his voice was firm and his eyes were sharp. ¡°Good evening, sir. I am looking around the streets and found your shop. I came to the Federation a day ago, if it isn''t obvious, so I am looking for something new to wear,¡± William said what many others must have felt long ago, but he made it sound like it wasn''t a big deal. At least he pointed and looked at himself, and the old man agreed without much politeness. At least this young man had manners and went straight to the point without waiting or making some problems. The old man laughed and quite liked such clients and youths who knew what they wanted. ¡°Another lucky person to get to the Federation? You aren''t that young, so your opportunity must be great, or a fantastic change of pace, counting your clothes that had seen better days. Outside, I presume?¡± ¡°What isn''t Outside? Well, yes. Canada to be specific.¡± The old man whistled, thinking how the days must''ve changed over there. ¡°Now, has that Outside changed? Back in my day, getting out was a decision that changed many lives forever. As I see you, suggesting a complete overhaul might be the best start. Maybe a new haircut too? Many consider this place their new beginning, so a change of pace like that isn''t wrong or sinful. Many do it for free too, but a business such as mine is different. I work with quality goods, you see. Everything that you have right now is rather worn down and fit for reprocessing for free or for a credit or two. What young man has to say to that?¡± The old man figured William straight away. William didn''t feel anything wrong with it; he knew that respecting the elderly wasn''t wrong. It might be clever. Almost. Well, a lot of the time, it was better than being stubborn to fools who grew old in this sick age. A man of this age must have experienced a lot, knew what his customers wanted with the naked eye, and made wise decisions afterward. ¡°I agree, but that''s the issue, sir. What would the cost be? I don¡¯t want to waste your time, sir. If it is too expensive, my credits have its limits. Business is business.¡± ¡°Young man has some good manners so I will go for the truth. I don¡¯t do samaritan work, but I may give you a good deal for a simple full set for ten credits. It contains light clothing for the hot summer, which is right now. In the middle of the ocean, it is ideal. It has a shirt, optional trousers, or shorts with soft and quality fabric made in the Federation. Underwear is included, but not the shoes. Those are a little bit expensive and complicated to make.¡± ¡°Ten credits? I have no idea if it is cheap or not,¡± William carefully considered this option and looked around the shop. There were thousands of clothes. Many sets were even on mannequins made of wood. As far as he had seen everything, the price for a full meal was a single credit. At least in most stalls outside, most meals consisted of single meals for a person for no more than three credits. For clothes that could last months and months, the price of ten credits sounded insanely good, even though William didn''t know about the income of the credits or their value. ¡°Hm. Ten? I will probably take this offer then.¡± William accepted without too much thinking. When he thought about it, the credits he had should last him weeks, and if he considered meals found in that fridge, maybe his expenditures might be smaller than he thought. ¡°Young man does not have to be so fast in agreeing. I am not over yet. As far as I can see, your shoes aren''t good either, and they are more expensive than clothes. Legs are an important part of everyday life because we walk and work in them. People wear shoes for the majority of the day. It is how we carry our bodies and business. Good shoes mean a good life.¡± The old man explained and showed William a corner with all kinds of shoes next. Some were made from fabric, others from leather. All of them had sturdy bottoms that were hard yet flexible. It was either rubber or some kind of processed wood or soft plates. Everything looked clean and tidied up, and... in one piece, and without holes. ¡°Shoes seem more than what I can order right now.¡± William assumed and had no idea about their prices. Pretty much any goods had no listed prices. In most shops, owners or managers were there for that, or some helpful assistants arranged the haggling or careful listings. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 As William watched hundreds of nice shoes, the owner forced some into his hand and got so lost in this, that new customers walked inside the shop, making a ''chink'' sound caused by a bell. Who arrived was a whole team in military uniforms who clearly needed some repairs, followed by a young girl between them who carried and hugged a strange dog. She needed some clothes for sure, which was evident because of stains and holes and stuff missing. She didn''t even have shoes. Her head was barely visible behind the dark-looking dog that was big and barely optimal for her to carry it like a lap dog. The owner frowned and noticed some interesting visitors had arrived at an unfortunate time. So much so that he turned, frowned, and wondered what was going on. Not all of those people were interesting. Some weren''t old news for sure. Intrigued, he patted William''s shoulder and assured him to think about shoes or sets a bit more. ¡°Have some patience. Walker customers arrived, so I will come back and help you after dealing with them. Forgive me, it is how my business delivers to my regulars.¡± Looking back, William noticed five people, not including that dog with numerous eyes and a crazy mouth full of visible teeth. It was curiously looking around, taking all smells for options, and then... their eyes met. Both tensed and William swore its focused eyes hid murder and insanity and its focus on him wasn''t small. He jerked and turned, forcing shoes on his face as he observed and began to sweat. It was unknown what that dog thought or assumed. That girl was hugging its belly and it seemed like a very uncomfortable position for a dog. Yet it didn''t complain and barely flinched because of her grasp. The seeming comfort of being carried by her was an honor. The owner approached them with a smile. ¡°Greetings, sirs, ladies, captain, Walkers. Dreadus. It is good to see you still alive and kicking after years and so many missions. How is your health?¡± the owner laughed and greeted the leader of this group. William was still glancing at the entrance and discovered they were Walkers straight away thanks to their uniforms, but their air, faces, and demeanor made it much clearer. Apart from that girl, that was. Or that dog. That duo was strange and nothing about her and this group seemed fine together. Out of curiosity, he was half focusing on shoes and these people. ¡°You know how it goes,¡± the sturdy man named Dreadus said as he stepped forward. ¡°You look good yourself, Wagner.¡± ¡°It doesn''t happen often that a team comes by. What... might... go with this one? Over here.¡± Suspiciously glancing at the girl behind Dreadus, he worried about that dog but not too much because he noticed Emblem Academy''s token. Behind them, there was also a woman dressed in a revealing robe and some poor cloak. Her eyes shifted around for something nicer to wear as she was used to lavishness and shopping for herself. Beside her were a pair of siblings who looked alike and tired. Their coldness and stone faces were daunting, and something about them made them very exhausted and hard to approach. Dreadus laughed as if Wagner''s worries didn''t matter. He stepped aside and patted Hound, the dog, the Dark Hound. It snapped at his fingers straight away and chewed on them, but no finger, blood, or teeth moved just yet. ¡°It is... safe... and tamed. I swear.¡± Dreadus said to Wagner as he fought with Hound''s mouth. It disagreed, barking as it chewed. Dreadus felt a little awkward and pointed at the collar aside with his other hand. Hound had it around its neck, depicting an unusual case that wasn''t very rare or good to have in the middle of the Federation or some shopping. A pet had many depictions, but this wasn''t it, Wagner considered. Touched by Dreadus''s position and Fain''s affirmation, this Hound was allowed to exist and remain with the one it liked. ¡°Academy Wager?¡± Wagner said and frowned. There was a little add-on on the collar that depicted the Academy''s flag. ¡°Yeah. Something like that, I guess.¡± Dreadus sighed and pushed his stuck hand out of Hound''s mouth. It was bleeding in the end, and even one finger was missing. He didn''t even flinch. Instead, he felt embarrassed and could see a problem arriving quicker than the moon''s red shine. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Reaz, the hefty woman of similar stature as Dreadus, walked forward and laughed at his missing finger. ¡°Here I thought you would cry and beg for mercy to a little girl. Serves you right. That is hilarious. Look, it is still chewing!¡± Reaz found a lot of fun and accomplishment in her tone and voice. Watching Hound and Dreadus, her laughs fell short soon enough when she overheard the girl''s barely tangible ''hag'' coming from that little pressed mouth. Dreadus couldn''t refute her and licked his fingers. ¡°It will heal in a bit. Don''t sweat it, Celeste.¡± He ignored Reaz and talked to the girl holding this mistake of a dog. Celeste wasn''t worried, glad, or afraid. She was more confused and curious about this name she had, albeit with some help. She shifted her head to glance past Hound, as its head was quite big and hiding her from the outside world. Glancing at Dreadus, she didn''t speak up or point out how he should better keep his hands to himself if he didn''t want to die. Her eyes spoke of a confusing reality of why had they dragged her here, or... into this city, or where? Some streets and places felt so wrong that she wanted to get buried and never see the sun ever again. Still, she promised to be good to Dreadus, who might''ve destroyed her former home and taken her out, but since he helped her out of something she wouldn''t necessarily call terrible or great, she swallowed most pride and complaints. It was a strange change of pace and place, making her afraid of people and so many faces. ¡°Say something,¡± Reaz insisted when she stopped laughing. She stood beside Celeste and towered over her small stature. With Hound as a weapon, she had very few worries about anything. ¡°Hag...¡± Reaz got twitching to her eyes and even her hands quivered. She swore Hound laughed at her as it chewed, while Celeste never changed even after her meaningful gift of a proper name. She was looking at her with cold eyes. Meanwhile, Wagner was speechless. ¡°I will take care of that blood and your uniform, but that is hardly my concern with you, Dreadus, miss Reaz. You are here for something, right? I don''t think I had any secret orders or anything related to someone like you... so, what kind of visit is this?¡± Dreadus finished his licking and gave Hound a cold and personal look. Hound whimpered, flinched his four legs in the air, and glanced away innocently. Celeste almost fell but hugged it tight. The fluff and remembrance of her home was this thing alone. She won''t lose it, and she was told to keep it close if she didn''t want to lose everything and herself. So she did so, reminded and speechless once more. It was a bit too personal, but who would mind it? As long as there was no Dark wreaking havoc in the Federation, nobody cared about such pets. Assembly and Walkers were the pivotal rulers of this society and they were rules and officers, and some consensus and deals happened every day. Even if she was basically a refugee who was brought here like a dog. There were rules and decisions about Darks, Walkers, and what they should be allowed to do or own. Regular people shouldn''t care too much about it, but some bare notes of them had to be known. Tamed Darks had to know rules, have collars, or some drastic measures if they were too dangerous. In essence, Dreadus smuggled a rather questionable monster here. Hopefully, it understood where it was and what it should be doing. It wasn''t as if Hound could die because of some regular people. Well, not many Walkers would kill it either, thanks to its Academy token. Dreadus gestured at Celeste and moved her forward with simple pats on her back. ¡°I became a... protector, and this girl needs something new... or... something. You see... she wears... well, she...¡± Wagner could see it way better than William, or stuttering Dreadus who was kind of unfit for this role. Celeste was so much worse than William, albeit she at least had a military cloak wrapped around herself, hiding most of her clothes and body. Legs and feet were visible. She had no trousers or shoes, and her way too long shirt wasn''t hers. Blood was still visible on it, and her long black hair was messy. Wagner sighed, realizing that Dreadus had one hell of a responsibility on his shoulders. This girl, he will take care of her in his name and shop! By pride! ¡°I see. I will be of help and do it imminently. There are many sets for her size and I won''t be polite about the quality, right?¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Don''t be. Heard that?¡± Dreadus said to Celeste. ¡°You can take anything you want. Clean, new, and proper. Don''t be too reluctant to ask or try anything that fancies your eyes. Oh, and try on some shoes. Don''t forget about them, even if you''ve never had them before.¡± Celeste shrunk into Hound and didn''t like where this was going. Wagner paused, giving Dreadus a questionable look. ¡°No shoes.... ever? Is she....¡± ¡°A heartbreaking little lady, Wagner. Could you give her some slack?¡± Dreadus still pushed her forward until she began to walk somewhere of her own will. She bumped into a wall immediately and fell down, making a loud noise. Her clock got stuck and Hound howled and wanted to destroy half of the room if it weren''t for her grip and attempt to get up. ¡°You aren''t good at it, are you?¡± Wagner said to Dreadus who agreed without hesitation. ¡°It''s a new problem. You don''t have to know. She has her issues like anyone else. Would you expect her not to? She was stranded for a decade in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°Nowhere? Outsider... can notice Outsider, but she isn''t that. She is worse. Well, anyway. Wait a bit. I will help her right away and give her the best items I can offer.¡± A light coughing echoed. ¡°Don''t bother. Bring the best that you can''t.¡± Reaz argued and stepped forward, revealing her smile and intention that she wanted to embrace a long time ago. Visiting this place was her idea and Dreadus didn''t stop her. It better be done by her, because no one in this hellish store had one sense of style or wisdom in their mind. Not the siblings or Dreadus. Wagner? Sure. This old man was excellent, but Reaz wanted to give Celeste her attention. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Wagner watched how Reaz approached Celeste and forced her to her feet. She was equally terrible with kids as Dreadus, as she wasn''t hesitant, nice, or very attentive with them. At least Hound didn''t snap at her, since it was buried under Celeste and that cloak. Wagner didn''t do a thing; he couldn''t. They were Walkers and he was a humble owner of this shop, and these... people were no simpletons. Before him was a team equal if not better than a bunch of Rank 7 Walkers added together. Especially Dreadus was a significant component of the upper-rank society of important Walkers, and Wagner knew him for many years. They could do whatever they could here. It wasn''t about money or class. Wagner respectfully remained aside and let them deal with Celeste as if his shop turned into their free showroom. Dreadus wanted it this way. He agreed with Reaz on many terms and how to deal with Celeste might not be simple. The clothes were simple. The rest had many steps, and this one was the first. After all, she might be the worst youth this place had ever witnessed. However, there were two of them in this shop, albeit only one of them was truly the worst. ¡°If you need anything, I will be always around,¡± Wagner said at last and Reaz unapologetically dragged Celeste away. She hugged Hound and lost that warm cloak that fell to the ground. Dejected and dragged, she watched it leave her with teary eyes. Dreadus didn''t follow. He stayed with Wagner and the siblings before the entrance. ¡°Actually, there are some things that I want to deal with, Wagner. You say how some business isn''t ready, but we are still up to some business. Are you still open in that regard, or should I contact Japan or Assembly like usual?¡± Dreadus said to Wagner and let Celeste shop to Reaz''s heart''s content. ¡°I own nothing like that, but if you speak of anything or that, it will be done in days or weeks. I have my ways if you don''t want to deal with the Assembly or anyone. As usual, I reckon.¡± Dreadus liked this answer and kept talking. *** Away, William was still curious about these people and didn''t know what they talked about. He watched enough. Through his hands went the fifty-fifth pair of shoes. It wasn''t his fault. He barely paid them attention, nor was he sure if they were for men or women. He didn''t hear these people, but that laugh and lofty woman was hard to miss. And that girl? That Hound?! That big guy lost his finger because of that dog and didn''t miss it. William was puzzled and kept touching shoes without even trying them out. Wagner forgot about him completely, talking about important business instead. Shoes like these would be sought out Outside like candy. People were always on the move. It was a fact that the Federation knew as well, and quality clothes or shoes were like a blessing that many took for granted. William never did. He was satisfied with little what he had and knew that regular goods provided by some deals with the military, merchants from the Federation, or other camps, still occurred Outside. Without that, what would people do? They would be freaking ruffians and wearing old or barely proper clothes. At least, some farming and leather and wool provided natural resources. He got some insight from Miss Anderson, but it happened far too late, that it wasn''t convincing or changing his mind too much. What were a few years to a boy who saw the destruction of many camps and battled for his life Outside for numerous years? Outside had its ways of gathering food and goods, and... live. Half of it went out of spoils of destruction and survivors, and the rest was either dealing with other people in bad ways or doing business appropriately. Farmed goods and trading were great ways to do it as well, but bandits weren''t uncommon, while proper manners Outside were rarer than common. Camps were proper, thanks to the links to the Federation, so they had many things to offer and also protect. The military within most camps acted as a proxy to these links as well as defenses. It wasn''t always reliable or effective. People weren''t loyal forever, and someone or anything could disappear without a trace. It stemmed from the basics of humanity, even when many people tried to do good. Trading limits and deals were one way to make living possible outside of the camps, or within, but the further it went, the rougher it got. It wasn''t about maintaining some order. To remain ignorant and good was a focus of many shortcomings or compromises, or nothing good. Few would bear with it since survival was always the number one priority. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Outside hold bitterness of humanity, as well as slacking hope. They had relations to many terrible things that people endured or caused. Darks didn''t have to be in the picture for it to turn nasty. In many ways, they were just different animals. But if they did move, people might reconcile against something worse than themselves. Against the primal urges and instincts of these beasts, even killers and thieves could become cowards and start working together, or sacrifice one another. Walkers were included in this idea as well. There were enough of them around the globe that many places had full-fledged military of them, or bandits made out of them. They might be leaders of their respective settlements or lands, living away from the Federation. They might even act against what was proper, or act for their own sake. It wasn''t a wrong thing to do. People had to survive and they wanted it badly. In the Federation, the idea of brutality that was Outside was somewhere between rebels and refugees, or straight-up monsters no different from Darks. There were almost no differences between them depending on their views. Many Walkers thought about them whatever they wanted, and elites did as well, while those grown up in the Federation didn''t have much to do with them. Citizens had to act to stay. William was familiar with all sorts of themes between these topics. Outside often meddled with the Federation because it was the biggest influence in this part of the world. At least where he grew up, he heard of everything. Many didn''t want to follow the Federation, which was foolish under many views, or a natural matter of humanity. William didn''t get how it made sense, or he couldn''t think of it because he had preferences. Perhaps it was about freedom? How about sticking together and surviving in this hellish world? Why make it more complicated with Darks around? He never understood some dramas, but he respected the hassle and choice that some people made for their beliefs or others. There were no wrongs as far as this world went. Losers or winners were always walking on thin ice, while Darks weren''t on it at all. They were below in the depths of insanity or flying over the ice to try and do much better than any human could. Whatever reason they found, lack of care, power, or protection, was the cause of numerous situations. Even though there were Walkers in the camps at all times, what if Walkers fought against Walkers? That sounded wrong, yet it wasn''t that rare, unfortunately. Many outsiders could become jealous and angry at their basic standing in the Federation, which was wonderous, if not better than their imaginations. Hatred grew. Greed rose. A lot of goods were hiding in the camps, looking like treasures, and depending on the location, or Ranks of Walkers, wars or heisting could happen. William hated dealing with such nonsense, but he had seen them. Most outsider Walkers were rebellious fools. It was a common belief. Many kids out there ended up dead, fewer in the Federation, or some outer forces away from the Federation took them. When William wasn''t in the shade, he was his own camp, usually with Dann. Everyone Outside knew of Walkers and how Outside had its rules and fronts. There were ugly things under many rocks and corners, and not everything and everyone was worth protecting. Safety was subjective. In any case, children and even young Walker weren''t worth mentioning. William knew plenty of people who looked at him with contempt, hope, or jealousy. Sometimes these emotions fused and created terrible faces. Young Walkers were always open to fuss and grudges since they were useless magnets for Darks, usually held no parents, nor did they have proper power. The same thing didn''t occur with the births of Walkers. Those babies could disappear, for it was a wish of their parents, the work of their kidnappers, or places. Very few details about this were notable in the Federation, which was like a different world under William''s gaze. Perhaps people around here didn''t know of atrocities happening not so far away across the ocean. But he bet most of them weren''t clueless; they just pretended to be fine and do their best for their sake and this place. They had different visions and expectations. Outside was separate. Like a different world. Citizens assumed the birth of new Walkers to be a very rare and splendid opportunity. It happened regularly thanks to so many people living in the same location, and increasing the population was more than recommended. In camps, that wasn''t always the case. Most births followed difficult decisions since no one was sure if the mother would birth a regular baby or a future Walker, and taking care of any baby was a tough choice. That was the same almost everywhere. In truths hidden by many, Walker babies were regularly bought out by military organizations behind the scenes. In the name of the military, no parents in this harsh world would say no to a payment and rewards that always remained anonymous. It was a rule of power that had been around for decades because the resources that were Walkers weren''t infinite. Thus, normal babies were left behind. Walkers were way too important in their fight in this fucked up world. It wasn''t safe to call it fair. *** William composed himself, rethinking and seeing a lot of interest around him. He was almost overwhelmed with memories and by how unexpectedly this shop looked. The whole Federation felt very different than he imagined, while his own opinions about what he would do almost startled him. If it weren''t for the library or talking with some people, he would probably not settle or walk into any shops just because he wasn''t used to it. Seeing the people who just entered caused weird thoughts than having many shoes on hand. Who were those people, what they were talking about, and how did the owner forget about him? In a way, William was unwilling to steal or do any wrongdoings upon his arrival to the Federation. He learned it wasn''t a good thing Outside, so in this place, things must be even worse. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Seeing all these expensive-looking shoes in rows, some in crates, and on open shelves, they weren''t even everything. Tides of clothes were clean and soft and smooth, waiting for some wear, and William didn''t even know what to look at, let alone what to choose. Walking around the corners of the shop, wondering what was he holding, minutes passed. He was no longer a lonely shopper; he wasn''t even feeling like one. Lost in thoughts, and still looking at shoes, a quick pair came around a corner and reached the dedicated shoe section. Reaz dragged Celeste by her hand, her steps firm and willful. Celeste was holding onto Hound as if it were a safeguard or her protective talisman. It was almost true. ¡°Oy,¡± Reaz said and glared at William who was in the way to get further. ¡°Get out of here. Can''t you see us?¡± William didn''t hear her; he was busy looking at the shoes in black color and wondering if it was charred or too large for him¡ªand being lost in thoughts about whether it was more expensive than a set of clothes¡ªor if stealing was a sin. But he heard her assumption, bordering on the fact that she was hard to overlook and unheard, yet he assumed she wasn''t talking to him. Reaz got offended and changed her tone. ¡°Hey, didn''t hear me, kid? I say get out. We are shopping here and you aren''t looking like you would buy a thing. This is a premium shop, brat.¡± Reaz wasn''t polite with her words at all, so William realized she was speaking to him by a simple matter of her words. Besides the girl hugging a dog, what did this point to? Turning his head, he watched two people and a strange beast fairly close away from him. So much so that he jerked away slightly, watching those crazy eyes and hearing sniffing of a curious Hound that finally gotten closer to something interesting. Celeste was right before him; Reaz was holding her shoulders, pushing Celeste who was visibly bothered and annoyed with this hag to get new shoes. Unfortunately, she couldn''t forget their words and how Dreadus talked about clothes and promises. He offered her something equal or better than that cloak, so it wasn''t something she was willing to overlook. It was Reaz who was a problem and making this experience worse. She could literary buy whatever she wanted. Wasn''t it the same as looting corpses and looking through destroyed machines? Sure, Darks had no clothes and attention to some shops, but Celeste knew that being naked wasn''t a good idea and having something decent sounded fun. At least Australia was a warm place, so she never had a problem with a lack of clothes, but occasionally, her home wouldn''t be so cozy. Throughout the years, locked and living out there, she realized many things and endured them even more. Here? What was going on in the middle of freaky endless waters that had no bounds or visible bottom? Well, in terms of years and loot, wearing improper clothes for her smaller figure was understandable. That explained her current disposition for clothes; both in a good and bad way. William didn''t judge her for that. He was still better than her by a mile, which was still very problematic for Reaz who had her standards and passions. She glared at William as if it was an annoying boulder in the way, and judging by his attire and look, it wasn''t a very nice and good boulder. ¡°So?¡± Reaz said whilst towering over him. William saw her uniform up close this time and saw the rest. She was quite tall and buoyant in many ways. Her chest was prominent like her face and voice, but her Emblem wasn''t visible and her tense eyes compelled one to look away. Not him. ¡°Eh. As far as I know,¡± William said, ¡°shopping is half-looking and half-spending. There is enough room and space even if you doubled in size, miss.¡± Hearing his obnoxiously polite tone that had some thorns, Reaz was slightly taken aback, surprised to hear a brat talking like that to her. Celeste was one thing, but where was the last time some brat argued with her? Wasn''t her uniform enough to let others know the reality of their situation? Was this brat a total moron? Smiling, she had all intentions to not back down and take care of this shopping for her and Celeste''s sake. Some little guy better get lost. ¡°Am Walker, brat. You will listen to me and get the fuck out of my way.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Didn''t ask. I am looking for some clothes to wear as well, miss. It''s a small issue, unlike yours, you see. You won''t stop me because there is no time to waste space and time on it. This shop is huge if you haven''t noticed.¡± William argued and before Reaz even touched him, Wagner came back, realizing that something bad was brewing in his shop. William already turned and wanted to check some sets, but he noticed the old man''s steps. He appeared behind him like a ghost and seemed to realize what was going on. Unfortunately, he was familiar with Reaz and those like her, so he didn''t misjudge it and came just in time. ¡°Miss Reaz, as far as business and management go, you wouldn''t make things difficult for me, would you?¡± ¡°Huh? Wagner, this is...¡± Reaz eyed him like William who never escaped her sight. Something about this brat felt wrong. She could feel it. ¡°Hmp. Fine. If you dare to speak to me like that again, brat, it won''t end up good for you.¡± ¡°It is appropriate to know where it isn''t worth it, miss. Also, don''t bully children who just came to the Federation. It''s not good for your reputation.¡± Wagner said simply and stood his ground against her. Back straight, tone firm, and eyes unwavering, he wasn''t that polite any longer. Reaz let Celeste go and chucked coldly. ¡°Whatever is polite is weak. This is... Nah. It is beneath me. Consider it a courtesy of my successful mission that I am not like some idiot. But in return, I will get something nice or more suitable, Wagner.¡± ¡°Not as if you would need to ask for that,¡± Wagner said hesitantly, glad she listened. Reaz walked aside and sized William one more time. He no longer walked away and listened to Wagner and what he said. It seemed Walkers were quite lofty people as he knew from the Outside. In the Federation, it felt even more prominent, strict, and implying this huge land wasn''t taking these lots as something little. Should he reveal his Emblem as well, shocking this cocky woman who was far too tall in her head? Well, not like he wasn''t hiding. He noticed Celeste''s Emblem and that growing and growling dog. It looked at him constantly, sizing him, and its mouth was twitching like crazy. Celeste wasn''t moving at all. She stood as if frozen and didn''t know why everyone was so strange in this new world. And this boy before her, who was he? She liked how he talked back at this hag. Celeste took a mental note akin to a small lesson from him, right before realizing that Hound was in some distress. She hugged him tightly, squeezing until it stopped. ¡°I am glad to accompany little miss like this young man,¡± Wagner said and gestured for Reaz to get lost. ¡°Dreadus says that I am still a boss, you see.¡± ¡°Oh, he doesn''t want me to...well, I don''t care anymore. Have fun. I will shop unhindered by this silly girl. Good luck.¡± With that said, Reaz left them to look at some dresses and accessories. Wagner apologetically glanced at William, sighting and feeling this situation devolved into an unfortunate incident. There was no need for excuses or any words between them, though this girl was a very different matter altogether because of what Dreadus said. She didn''t look like that at all. Five feet and a couple of inches tall, she wasn''t looking decent, or very wrong either. The combination of her hair and clothes made everything worse. William was a little bit impressed by this old man and Wagner would almost say the same thing back. Not every day would he see youth not back down against a powerful Walker, let alone Reaz of all Walkers in the Federation. Without words, both of them found something common and fit for a helpless sigh. Celeste felt as if she wasn''t even there and played a third wheel. William saw Reaz disappear, which calmed this shop, while the rest of her party waited by the entrance. It seemed Dreadus was less than comfortable with joining Celeste in her shopping. Siblings looked around, bored, exhausted, and unwilling to change their clothes without each other''s consent. Wagner planned to give Celeste a nice gift. ¡°Well, it is good to be young and all, so has the young man decided on what to do? I will have this miss to take care of, and if you haven''t decided, take your time. Consider it my courtesy,¡± William nodded and after giving Celeste a small look, glanced back at some shoes. It didn''t escape his eyes how this girl was barefoot and how almost all of her legs were exposed, lean, and not looking weak at all. Tanned and composed, she was like a huntress. ¡°Those shoes. How many credits for them?¡± William asked for a random price of some shoes to get a better idea. ¡°Around ten or eleven for the cheapest pair,¡± Wagner stated a smaller price than he would normally give. He could provide unique prices on a whim. There was no small amount of support he had managed over the ears, and his business was old and never shabby. His shop was considered at the peak of what these streets could offer because of Walker''s alone. It ran in the family. Pointing at the shoes that William settled on, the price seemed shocking considering the clothing set was the same and shoes were, according to him, much more important. ¡°Ten... So ten or eleven credits for... eh?¡± Hadn''t this old man said something completely different before? ¡°I can''t go any lower. Sets are good or better. Usually, fourteen or sixteen is the optimal price, young man. You are new here. It ought to be better in the future, so perhaps you can pay it back by returning after getting some work done. It is that sort of business here. One tends to look at the mirror and be generous when it sounds good. You are that.¡± William was stunned by his sudden generosity and light roast. Lost in words, he wondered if fourteen credits was a good price or not. Once again, he was overthinking, not realizing that Wagner was stating different prices. ¡°It is fine. I know how a lot of youngsters struggle to get by. Even a dozen credits isn''t much if one wants a decent week. Hundreds aren''t enough for some rooms and...¡± As Wagner got lost in his lesson and way of the Federation, Celeste had enough. Shifting and sniffing Hound agreed as well, as it still mustered her hug and glared at William as if he ate its bones and killed its entire clan. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Celeste walked forward and glanced at the shoes in William''s hands. They were simple and unlike those she had seen before. They were also kind of big, which might be driven by her lack of common sense or views of Australia, or she wasn''t aware of what shoes should look like. She never saw young people, or anyone close to her age, so this boy was interesting to her eyes. She approached his right, numbing into him with Hound, who greeted him with a little growl. Anyone who ever entered her region was far bigger than some kids. Shoes followed suits and shirts, so that was why she had never worn anything proper. ¡°Want some?¡± William asked her, but that strange dog almost snapped upon hearing his words. Celeste diverted it aside, putting Hound further away from this boy. It howled and whimpered in disappointing distress, and one tight and quick slap on its nose from Celeste calmed it down. She grunted as she re-positioned her hug, trying to be curious and do what Dreadus wanted. Wagner lost his voice and hoped this dog would calm down. Celeste didn''t reply. Maybe these shoes will fit her for the first time in her life. Without a change of expression, William understood who this girl might be and what was going on. It was obvious from her face, demeanor, and aura. She had seen some shit and that mesmerizing cut in her arm spoke thousands of words against her wishes. Which William took with unlike manners that those like Dreadus or even Wagner wouldn''t normally consider or bear. He gripped some other pair of shoes which he assumed to be more suitable for her, and tossed them to her. Instinctively, Celeste dropped Hound to the ground and caught them with her swift hands. Sizing and looking at them, she was surprised at how light this stuff felt. ¡°Try them. Sir doesn''t mind, right? She is a bit dirty but...¡± William stopped speaking. It seemed Wagner was glad at this suggestion and was willing to get some losses if it meant helping Dreadus out. He nodded and let Celeste do what she wanted. Meanwhile, Hound was free at last! It grew a few inches once again and dropped to its feet. Happy, it sniffed and watched an unfamiliar world without any hugs or hands in the way. This place in natural height and reality felt very charming and new and there was something great about it. It stunk of many wonders as well, giving it endless charms. It was a long time since it felt some ground before its feet. It got so silly and strange that Hound started to run around and sniff every corner of the shop, causing small wind turbulence because of its shaking tail. William was included in this as well; Hound was dubious of him at first, but it didn''t bite its head or arms off, so it let it go. Approaching him like a hunting toy, William stepped back like Wagner when Hound''s head came closer, sniffing their feet. Only then did Celeste finish putting her shoes on. It was challenging by itself, and no matter how, the laces weren''t how they should be. She knotted them randomly together until they became a mess. Still, she had them on, feeling closer ground than ever, as well as pressure and some comfort around her feet and fingers. She wasn''t sure if this was prison or something nice for her feet. For now, she didn''t like them in the slightest, and she had ways to see if they were proper or not. Standing up was easy, so how about walking? Also easy. What about... the other stuff? Celeste approached Hound who was sniffing William''s old shoes, trying to lick it, but William grabbed its head and tried to force it away. It was difficult, and Hound had this mischievous grin that didn''t want to disappear. William was pressed in a corner against his willingness, arms trying, one shaking, and Hound was bolder than ever. There was no anger. No fear. William was taken aback by this because he had never seen Hound like this. It was... weird. It didn''t even put anything to his arm besides some healthy heated curiosity. It started to growl and its many eyes twitched as if it wanted to test some things out. That went on until Celeste smacked Hound until it shivered and shrunk. It was exemplary scolding, yet wordless and without much time to waste. Hound whimpered, feeling kicks and loss close. William remained in the corner, as opposed to Wagner who rather hid around a corner. Then, Celeste danced forth and tried her shoes on a perfect target. Hound scowled and howled, but never fled or ran away from her. It stood there, having fun playing and testing her kicks. Wagner lost his voice of reason and approached William while that insane part was busy. ¡°So, does young man have enough credits? If not, I will still reserve some shoes for you after you will have enough credits. Fourteen is the lowest I can go for your pair.¡± Loose nerves were obvious in his voice and he ended up stating yet another price. He could see Celeste and how her shoes became a complete mess with each kick. That dog wasn''t looking sane either. The girl was even worse. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Fourteen was the regular price for the shoes that William chose. It was clear that Wagner lost the shopkeeper within him. Including his set of clothes for ten credits, Wagner gave William a good offer, but he didn''t have money for everything. A choice was clear. William grabbed the credits that he had on hand and counted them just in case. ¡°Eleven. Oh well. I will take those clothes if that is fine with you. Reserve me some shoes. Perhaps... better than those, as they....¡± Eying that girl who kicked and fought that dog, he figured some better-quality shoes wouldn''t hurt. That, or either her kicks were impressive, or that dog was way too sturdy. Either way, both of them didn''t want to look at Celeste and her experiment any longer. She snickered, disappointed at how little these shoes lasted. ¡°Good.¡± Wagner nodded. ¡°Has the young man decided on what set you want? I have many sets for many preferences. Summer? Training? Work? Which is it?¡± This guy is really good at this, even if something insane is going on right beside him. Is it the age? He seems old. He must''ve met his fair share of weird situations. Wait a second. Hasn''t he said ten credits for shoes before? Well, I need clothes first. Whatever, William thought in his mind and proceeded to walk aside with him to the clothing section, leaving Celeste alone, trying new shoes, and testing them on Hound. Sets had good pricing across the board because of large-scale orders and no customization. Anything custom was at least twice or thrice more expensive than regular sets. Wagner showed them off, setting examples, and giving William that kind of attention that this boy had never seen. ¡°Oh, how nice. Alright. I don¡¯t mind any set as long as the shirt has long sleeves and the trousers are not too tight. No need for shorts.¡± Those were the right preferences, albeit one was purposeful and the other was for comfort. ¡°Oh, those are reasonable requests,¡± Wagner got him what he requested. Unfortunately, Celeste appeared behind them right afterward, giving back broken shoes with disappointment on her face. Whole ten pairs. ¡°New...¡± She said unapologetically with Hound whimpering beside her on its own feet, chewing on some laces, with some shoe in its throat. Standing and feeling like those kicks showed remarkable times, Hound was satisfied. As for these shoes, they were worthless even when old or new. Wagner scowled. ¡°This... reeks of some troubles, young lady. I suspect what Dreadus expected is different, or... exactly what he assumed. Alright. I don''t think my shoes aren''t enough for you, so how about....¡± It hit him right there. That sight and glint. That tight Emblem. Wagner noticed what William had seen a while ago, and it was glowing and looking much more apparent now than before. This girl was a Walker, albeit young, and not normal. The colors didn''t lie. The waves prevailed over weakness. Wagner paused for a second and Celeste didn''t know why he tensed up so suddenly. All she wanted was some better shoes to test out. If this was the best they could offer, she would rather remain barefoot. Thus, she pointed at some clothes that William picked. ¡°Want... some?¡± William asked hesitantly and went back to normal, offering her some shirt. So what if she had an Emblem or some beast? He had his own as well, so she didn''t concern him that much. Her Emblem was in the opposing forearm position to his own, looking unique and long and dense. It was thin and long. Bright and white, small bits of black shadows created dark outlines, making it seem as if it was breathing and leaking into her arm. Wagner and William hesitated and almost gave her some clothes. What if she would destroy them as well? That wasn''t something either of them wanted, albeit one of them was truly fitting for such an opinion. In the end, Wagner snatched what William had offered, and had to give up. It was time to use his private collections, as per what Dreadus requested. Celeste hated trousers straight away, and her overall sensibility wasn''t there as well. She started to change right before them, which flustered William more than he was willing to admit. Wagner was forced to grab Celeste and drag her to the changing rooms before she would remove everything. Thus, in a matter of a few seconds, William was alone with one hellish yet sniffing dog right before him, once more growing, and looking at him like a devil. They exchanged looks, each hesitant, jerking in their arms, but Hound wasn''t willing to sniff and play with this boy too far. It wasn''t ready, so it sat on its ass and began to howl lowly at this boy, either arguing or trying to appease something. Its eyes squinted, but nothing else happened. ¡°Do you want something?¡± William asked, holding onto nothing but his fists. It still sat, so William poked his left fingers underneath his right sleeve and revealed a bit of his Emblem. ¡°Don''t try me, beast. I know your kin. I know your tricks and how you do them. You sit and follow that girl, eh? Is this your will?¡± Squinting and blazing some storm in its eyes, Hound hissed and glanced left and right. They were truly alone, though that bad guy was close, hag aside, and its purpose briefly out of touch. It considered something until it did nothing. William hid his Emblem, wondering what was its deal. He ended up fine, albeit he discovered something very surprising. This Hound had quite some awareness, instincts, and ego. It definitely regarded him differently after he revealed his Emblem. It almost got out of its ass. ¡°Alright. Sit. Sit. I am just shopping around. Not as if I want to tame or skin or train you.¡± William was less than keen to pat it or play with it. But both were more than willing to stare, knowing their time wasn''t theirs, while something about them wasn''t very reasonable. One would almost bet they would start to bark at each other, play, or fight. Around this sizable shop, there were many clothing styles. There were sections for girls and boys, both genders, or those specifically made for some jobs or grown-ups. Those included sturdier clothes with proper cuts, protection, and unique requirements. There were also some cloaks, hats, and all kinds of shirts like tank tops, jerseys, and polos. Everything had a functional design and purpose, but also quality. Especially the section made for women had a rather large variety that wasn''t very important for William. Those were more unique than men''s sections, including skirts, dresses, and all kinds of things that he considered weird. They would never work or do anything for Canada. William didn''t wait for more than ten minutes, even if he had good company to pass this time with. He even crouched down and observed this beast of a Dark that remained seated. Dogs and wolves had numerous kinds of appeals to Corruption, creating a variety of crazy beasts on four legs. This one was bizarre. Tamed? Sure. That wasn''t very difficult with some dogs. Maybe it was trying to fit in or its instincts made him recognize its insanity. For once, this little of a Hound did not exist. ¡°Where in the world had you come from?¡± He regarded right as Wagner returned. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Wagner came back with Celeste aside from him, wearing no shirt or trying some trousers any longer. She was still barefoot, which couldn''t be helped. She wore rather nice clothes, pointing to some custom foreign and strange attire that was pretty and soft from looks alone. It looked like a robe but was closer to a cloak, secured by a thick belt around the hips and belly. It was a Japanese-style attire with high-quality fabric, dress-like style, and plenty of freedom. Called the kimono, it was a rather varied foreign cloth style for the West, but Wagner had it. And lost it. Wagner figured this the hard way. It seemed Celeste had her silent preferences and wanted something free and comforting like Dreadus''s cloak and Hound. Thus, this was the best option available. One of the most expensive unique works that came from Japan left his private collection. Wagner shed a tear but was secretly glad that this menace for a girl liked it. She was nodding, feeling the soft fabric of the sleeves all over her head, and smiling in the best way she could. Of course, Wagner didn''t know her preferences and gave her dozens of choices before this one. Frankly, it looked more than fine on her. Her black hair went well with a softer colorful battle-kimono, a courtesy coming from Japan''s finest craftsmen. It had some petals on it, followed by simple patterns of white and grey, with golden flowers in the bottom. William was almost impressed as he watched her walk and smile. Celeste was excited but didn''t even show it that much. Wagner shed a silent tear for another reason; this thing alone cost him thousands of credits and a lot of effort to get that eclipsed some silly credits. ¡°Young man, is what you have up to your satisfaction?¡± Wagner said and sounded as if he didn''t want to hear anything else from him. ¡°Fabric shirt and trousers are enough for me. Nothing like hers. I don''t like this... big style, but it sure hides the body. Well, this must be comfortable in this weather, unlike the jeans that everyone seems to wear.¡± ¡°Jeans aren''t that bad. Though tropical, jeans vary in style and warmth depending on their cut and materials. Their durability is excellent. Some could be thin, tight, and comforting. Others might be thick, protective, and warm. Young man, you should have no worries about tough winters, but the night could be colder with winds. There are also occasional storms. I will take into consideration your credits and will deal with everything.¡± Wagner no longer cared about Celeste who was very satisfied and had nothing else in mind. She forgot about shoes in an instant and ignored sniffing Hound aside from her, who seemed enthralled in her new attire. Her kimono had loose long sleeves, and its layers went around her neck, leaving just a touch of her neck visible. Making some kind of dress that went a bit below her knees, William genuinely believed it suited her. The fabric was flexible and her legs could kick anything, as she tried to do in a few moments. She kept playing with it, feeling the fabric and layers of this gift. William looked at Wagner next and his surprising hospitality. Perhaps it was fitting because of his old age, or was everyone in the Federation this generous? Nah. There was no way that was true. It seemed rare in his world Outside, where death wasn''t common. Living until old age wasn''t often a luxury. It was a terrible reality and everyone who managed to do so was worth talking to, or worth a lot of respect. Wagner was definitely approaching that age or was already behind that age. Well, he was part of this place for a long time and seemed to be in his sixties, so his age had a different appeal. It didn''t bother William too much; he would gladly take his hospitality and get some shoes tomorrow. He had enough credits anyway, even if they weren''t his. There had been rare seniors in camps. They were generally the toughest and most unique people one could meet there. It was simple. Since they survived, telling tales and knowledge of previous generations was within them. Outside, this matter was precious. Here? Not so much. William already figured out the way of the library and it wasn''t all about old people. Before the Dawn, knowledge was essentially free. The world was much bigger, so it made sense. Such seniors usually knew the best stories and adventures, or they were broken. For the most part, there was nothing in between. William waited a couple more minutes before Wagner got him a paper bag with his new set of clothes. The ones around the shop were right to grab and buy as well, but William had his preference and he didn''t want to waste too much time, so Wagner grabbed some in stock, even if he hadn''t planned for it. Celeste was so intense that he forgot about Williams'' matters altogether. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Wagner didn''t even ask about his size or anything. It was his unique skill to see through people and what they needed. Strolling around the alleys of clothes, Wagner emerged behind a counter. Trousers and a long-sleeved shirt, all in beige colors and black stitching, looked delightful and made of quality soft cotton. ¡°This is the best set worth eleven credits,¡± Wagner said, tossing him the bag. William grabbed them from the bag and thought he would give him a cheaper option. Still, the moment he got them, he hesitated. Then he was speechless. Not only were they smooth and soft, but an unnatural soothing feeling went to his fingers. Unwittingly, Celeste followed suit and copied him, almost snatching his clothes from him after feeling them up. However, upon closer inspection, she felt these didn''t feel as comforting as her new clothes. She nodded in self-appreciation and her clever judgment. William let her touch it as much as she wanted since it seemed she had her own nasty stories. For him, these clothes were above his asking standard, and a bit better than those around the shop. Once more, Wagner used his generosity and figured this wouldn''t be a bad investment. William sounded a little naive but he knew what he wanted, and he was already half-plaged to buy some shoes. Doing so was clever, and Wagner wanted long-term customers. Or was it something else? The previous price of ten credits was different than the eleven, while the quality was also different. Better, he meant. Was it fine to call it a scam? A reverse scam?! Going with more or less, William understood how silly this sounded. He wasn''t scamming anyone if this was about generosity and quality. ¡°How about ten? I haven''t eaten since the morning and I don''t have more credits with me.¡± William stated, unknowingly saying one hell of a mistake. Wagner hesitated and saw Celeste''s fingers and glinting light coming from her long sleeve. As for the rest or reason for his complicated face, her Emblem wasn''t it. He had seen her. Celeste had many little and old scars and who knew what else. William''s hands were rough because of work, yet not filled with scars or old wounds. ¡°Young man is in luck. I will sell this for ten credits. It is a popular set among young people. It can be for work, sport, or anything, really. Take care of it, and it will last you years.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you very much, sir.¡± William cheered in a good mood and snatched it from Celeste''s hands. She began to touch her clothes in confirmation that hers were better. Nodding to herself, she felt victorious and showed it off to Hound who sat aside from her, nodding as well. It was impressed, howling in agreement. William wasn''t sure how to think of them. Fortunately, it didn''t last long because Reaz came back, holding a pile of her gifts, and wearing new clothes. ¡°Oh lord, this is nice. What the hell, Wagner? This shit is priceless and set from Japan.¡± She said out loud and sized Celeste in her new clothes. ¡°Maybe I will take one such gift myself.¡± ¡°No, you won''t! This is from my personal collection! You would rip and waste it in no time! ¡± Wagner snapped at her, but he already saw her pile and shed an inner tear. ¡°I am not heartless. I will pay for my stuff.¡± ¡°Like the young lady over there? She has nothing. I can tell that, but this isn''t about that and we know that. She is poor. Poor child.¡± ¡°Dreadus is nothing? Well, that''s not my point. He can be generous when needed and this seems excessive. Like here... with this girl. What about the shoes? I said to her to grab a pair first because she shouldn''t walk around with nothing.¡± Celeste glared at her, finding nothing wrong with going around barefoot. If she did so in the literal Holy Land, what was some silly human fortress? ¡°I will look for a fine pair tomorrow,¡± Wagner said. ¡°She had her preferences and she already destroyed a bunch of them. I am not a master shoemaker, and this kimono needs a good pair for it to matter.¡± ¡°Destroyed? Hm. Fine. Sounds like not my problem.¡± Reaz raised a brow and didn''t care about the rest. She gestured for Celeste to follow her back to where Dreadus and the siblings waited. Then, they left without wasting much time because they had a lot of work ahead. Like sleeping, resting, and giving Celeste a new home and understanding. William and Wagner remained. ¡°If the young man has no issue, instead of throwing away your old clothes, I do the recycling for the people Outside. Is it fine if you give them to me for free? They are no longer useful for much, you see.¡± ¡°Outside? You are one of those people who sent stuff out?¡± ¡°Does the young man know? Charity is important since the people Outside have a much harder life than here. Am I wrong? You aren''t like me, I know. It changed a lot. Outside, I mean. Younger and... different. I can tell you''ve experienced some stuff Outside. Hm. Hm.¡± Nodding, Wagner reassured his truth and observed this youth. ¡°I can vouch that you aren''t wrong. Still, I appreciate your services. It is helping a ton of people in need and some who have nothing.¡± William gave him a slight bow. ¡°I am thrilled to hear that. There is a changing room around the corner. You can leave your clothes there and go out of here as a new young man.¡± These old clothes that he had for years weren''t worth any sentiment. William discarded them without hesitation. They were the kind of clothes that the old man described: donated and recycled to the people Outside or part of some trading exchanged for some goods. It was still about business and anyone in the camps appreciated a chance to get anything to sustain themselves. The Federation had their needs as well. However, not everything was about food and water supplies. This was about priorities and space. They were compromises followed by a ton of secondary interests, which then made many loops for many people. It was what human cultures were about. There was always something to take care of as far as civilization went and moved forward. Humans needed a lot to survive and live. Appearance was less of a fact Outside, where Darks could attack anytime. Providing protection and tools was one of the numerous mandatory needs that the Federation knew. Other needs were different. Spices could not be grown in some places, same with many crops, animals, and large-scale farms. Camps were the same. Salt was important and taking care of materials was one part of many merchant groups and camps. The use of salt was one of the oldest methods for food preservation, right behind the good ol'' ice and cold. There was never enough salt, and William never knew why. Although he knew it usually came from the salty waters and some mines around the world, how was so much water so salty? He never understood it. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Tossing the old clothes aside, William felt lighter without their history, memories, or anything. In mind and body, he seized a chance and grabbed it. There was also a mirror to show his bare self. Flexing his arms, he looked at his Emblem showing its mesmerizing show. It was still there. Good. His average stature of five feet and five inches didn''t change a lot in recent years, though his muscles and arms had a good definition that was well above his age. His Emblem was why, and even his shoulders were wider. As for his torso or legs, they were average. The new clothes were a nice change. Beige in color, the fabric felt fresh and cozier than anything he wore before. It was clear that no one else wore it before him, which he found.... interesting. ¡°Is this how it feels to be modern?¡± William asked himself, not knowing if the question had some answer or guess. He felt satisfaction regardless of that, which was a small matter for his new life. Trousers had adjustable tightness around the waist area and each ankle. They weren''t too tight and fitted his bottom. The shirt had a round cut for the neck, and flexible sleeves were a bit tight like he preferred, or perhaps it was because he was working all his life, or the cut of this shirt was just tight in general. He kind of liked it after realizing he had some muscles. William wasn''t burly. He was never eating enough, yet he was never weak either. Overall, the comfort and freedom of this set gave him security, though not a smile. ¡°I feel like I could run as fast as I ever could and nothing would budge. I don''t regret it. But for ten credits? Am I stealing or had that old man didn''t price it with all the other sets? It doesn''t feel like a scam. Whatever. It''s not my problem as that hefty woman said.¡± William shook his head and walked out of the changing room. Wagner greeted him on the counter, watching a new youth enter his view. Once more today, he shook but without tears. This time, it was more of a true and honest shock. His eyes bulged and his hands quivered as he pointed at William, mute and trying to move his mouth. Was he watching some ghost? ¡°S-sir?¡± William asked and looked around if there was still that girl around, or that dog who gave them valuable lessons. ¡°Y-y-young man? W-Walker?¡± Wagner uttered three words as he shook. William checked his rolled sleeves that he failed to adjust. His forearm was fully exposed. He pulled it up a moment ago to try the tightness and fit and hadn''t changed it back. ¡°Well, what is wrong or bad about it? Is it something bad, me, being a Walker?¡± William casually asked, speaking as if it wasn''t a big deal. Wagner expected a lot of things in life, but this wasn''t making sense, or... it made a lot of sense when he thought about it. Young and built different, William did resemble youths that often came here. Most wouldn''t look like him, though some feelings remained and pointed to some experience and aura that was hard to deny. Walkers were unique individuals with abnormal patterns and personalities, and their lives were often one growing mystery. He looked at him uncertainly before sitting on his ass. Rubbing his eyes and temples, Wagner calmed down in a couple of moments. ¡°My apologies. It wasn''t what I had expected. It is common to know Walkers, but... well, consider me surprised because of my previous customers. You... I mean. Excuse me.¡± ¡°This is Federation. I thought Walkers were much more common here. I mean, that group before was... what?¡± William added. ¡°Friends and customers, or... how to say it? An important part of this place?¡± he tried to find the correct reason for his excuse that touched on Dreadus. Was it his assumption or disappointing surprise or shock? He took William for a regular person and he ended up as a freaking Walker? And here Wagner thought he was a good reader of characters. He ended up disappointed more than shocked. Taking a deep breath, Wagner gave up. ¡°Are you a new recruit? Considering your appearance and everything, I think I am fine with misjudging you, but you came alone, and... well, you looked terrible.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Thanks? I am here for some kind of Examination. Am not a Walker. Not yet.¡± ¡°Oh, I guess that explains some things. I was still right. You are an outsider trying to get to the heights of Walkers of the Federation. Sounds like a harsh life is ahead of you, young man.¡± ¡°That is what I plan to do. Sorry if I shocked you that much. It wasn''t my intention.¡± ¡°No, young sir. You do not need to say that. You can take the set for free. Walkers deserve it since they preserved my life countless times over my life. I have plenty of credits myself because I am quite resilient, clever, and old. Heheha.¡± Wagner chuckled and relaxed on his feet. His laughter had no awkwardness but experience of age. He had a certain history with many figures and being old had its merits. William already saw it with those people who left. William looked at him with an unbothered expression that he mastered a long time ago. He couldn''t understand what kind of reputation was worth giving this much care for. Alas, he could never get used to it simply because Outside was tougher and more threatening. He solved it without any hiccups. Taking credits out of his new trousers, he shoved everything he had into Wagner''s hands. ¡°I don''t care what is a problem with being a Walker or a regular person. Generosity or a business and livelihood are all different. I grew up in camps and going around many... places, sir. I took care of fields and animals for a long time and I am not some hero. So don''t give me this charity because I don''t take it lightly or highly. It is a trade.¡± William attempted to make himself clear. It worked. Wagner accepted those credits. ¡°Fine, young man. Be a good Walker,¡± he said before counting the credits. William planned to leave the shop before this old fool had any new ideas. He had no regrets or credits for anything else. But to his disappointment, as he tried to leave, Wagner grabbed some box and shoved it into his arms. ¡°Take this. For a full set. Nothing more. Nothing else.¡± He grinned in embarrassment and kicked William out of his shop, giving him no chance to retaliate. William flew and fell to the ground. Glancing back, the door shut closed while the glass window revealed waving Wagner. He closed the shop immediately, changing a wooden sign by a window. Sighing and checking the wooden box, William discovered a nice pair of high-quality shoes inside. Not leather, nor fabric, but something between them, it looked sturdy and probably of military grade. Perhaps they would endure Celeste for more than a few kicks. They went above the ankles and seemed flexible and tough at the bottom. They had a dark brown color. ¡°What? Is this how Walkers have it here? I swear... I would not push my status as a Walker in fake hopes. I thought they would be seen as normal people in the Federation, but it seems like I am mistaken. Or... what was that woman, or... that girl? I don''t think they paid for anything.¡± William lamented over his past promises and gave up on them at this very moment. After all, his experience of growing as a Walker Outside was not always nice. Outside, deaths were always around, and Walkers could be seen as status symbols or death symbols. It could get into their heads, or to others. Like Reaz, it seemed some complications were bound to arise. Statistically, the numbers were harsh. A Walker being born was a strange occurrence like the Emblems. And they wouldn''t be worth much before growing into adulthood. It was an awful problem for humanity. Even young and small Darks could crash human lives, while Walkers couldn''t do so for a long time upon their birth. Thus, when one kept on living and growing Outside, away or in the camps, some stuff happened and one could see a big disparity. In fact, the Walkers had it worse than the common public knew, but the public didn''t want to acknowledge it. No one wanted to recognize someone had it much worse. It was a bitter lie and an appealing embodiment of Outside and this apocalypse. Seeing was half believing, and thinking for himself and further had never been William''s strong point. He never wanted something bad or worse, let alone be a bother to anyone. Thus, he was trying to be normal. He wanted it to stay that way, yet what was normal? Was it relative to others, or subjective across the board of people or himself? Watching himself, staying on the ground, and looking at the new shoes and new clothes, he felt weirded out as if he couldn''t recognize himself. He had small reminders he was still himself; there was that old diary book he seized from the counter before Wagner kicked him out. It was old and dirty, looking fine for his past self. Grasping and shutting the box, he figured a couple of other things were due. Perhaps his sentiments were first to change, while his clothes came quicker, and acclimating to it wasn''t a matter of days or weeks. It might take years to become a proper Walker. Or he might never considered that, because of his past. His stomach was the second problem, as it soon growled in reminders. ¡°Hmph!¡± William got to his feet and kicked a stone lamp on the street. It accepted his frustration and helplessness in his acts. His foot hurt from the impact. His old shoes bent; they were far from being totally broken and useless and his kick lacked the usual spirit. Celeste would make quick work with them, or Hound would. ¡°Whatever. I am wrong. I am not right. What''s wrong? I will take this generosity for nothing and this box is empty. Right. My heart is small and it is just shoes. I will pay it back. Yes. Right...¡± As he talked about his excuse, internal changes, and bad feelings, William decided on a couple of new rules before checking his clothes and securing his box under his armpit, right between his arm and that old diary. He took these shoes for a better tomorrow and sealed them deep in his mind without second-guessing himself. Briefly, the idea of tossing this box at that window emerged in his mind, but it would most definitely shatter the window and create more troubles for him than solve them. And Wagner wouldn''t accept it back anyway, William knew. He realized it thanks to Wagner''s simple acts and words alone. William was a Walker in the Federation, and that fact had yet to hit and grow in his mind. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Whilst at Rank 0, a simple day or two in this place had yet to give William a proper awareness of what was happening in his life. He got the warnings, so he swallowed the little bit of pride within him and didn''t want to trouble himself over such a nice evening. So far, only Ellie saw his Emblem and took his youthful Walker status with great vigor and interest. Some might call it a progressive fashion of a newer generation of normal people, but she was clever and worked in a rather interesting library, so perhaps she didn''t count. William thought that more people would be like Wagner, taking Walkers for great figures that made this paradise into reality. Hence, William accepted this wooden box, lying to himself that any shoe should be convenient and some price or freebies never harmed a fly. Returning to his walk, he realized the evening had deepened, yet something insane was happening beyond the horizon, letting the shimmering lights of the lamps linger around the emptier streets. Beyond, he saw a red moon, creating a nice ambiance and reminders of the grand Dawn that happened more than a century ago. People didn''t watch much of it; they remained in the present, keeping their lives in check, walking and living. They were used to it, William guessed. Pairs of people, families, and even many lonely pedestrians were everywhere on this windless night. Clutter of steps and voices were all around him as he walked alone. New clothes gifted one surprising benefit; they made him seem as if he belonged to this place, and he did. In the mind, not so much. ¡°What is happening out there?¡± He wondered, looking at the southwest corner where the raging torrent of Rifts and war did not escape his eyes. ¡°Oh... Something invasive? Oh, well. Not my problem, right? Or... Nah. Fuck! That woman said it like an asshole. I am not an asshole!¡± Scratching his head with his left arm, he knew this place was far away from the corners of the Federation. William looked around and hadn''t forgotten about his stomach, though a ton of restaurants and stalls were long closed because of that stuff happening beyond the horizon. Food and water were two options. Then, he realized his blunder, wondering about his credits, and plunged his hands into his pocket. By some miracle, there was a single credit remaining. He thought he tossed everything to Wagner but didn''t. Should he feel bad? It felt like a blessing, even if it was essentially a useless waste of paper Outside. He felt no different, yet felt the difference after walking around for a few minutes. There were still some people, as well as more patrolling officers. The gazes of people were less problematic thanks to his new clothes. They took him for one of them. Wasn''t it kind of silly? Well, he hid his Emblem for the time being, and it was enough to create a huge disparity to his past self, even when his face and hair remained the same as his shoes. He felt no different from before, so he silently scrutinized these people who didn''t like his former attire. ''They are just clothes. Freaking Federation. Have the people grown insane in this peaceful land? What a joke. It isn''t some lovely mess; they just don''t see it. Are people that shallow? And here I thought Camp Roshwell was abnormal in its politics. How ironic.'' William complained in his mind. As he went, he didn''t meet with Dreadus''s group, which might be fortunate and not that surprising since this whole place was quite large. He considered they wouldn''t recognize him anyway, because he genuinely looked different from a simple change. Celeste underwent the same transformation. Being no longer half-naked helped with a lot of things, although her kimono didn''t hide everything. William had different needs. Getting to one of the many intersections of streets, he noticed a group of people in an unassuming corner. There was a water fountain in the shape of a bell. People drank from it, or stored water in various containers. ¡°Oh, water?¡± William assumed and felt ashamed he never noticed them before. He walked for a long time and was thirsty. There was a big sign right on the side of the fountain, citing this place as a Bell Fountain. The establishment of water supplies had to care for more than a million people, so things such as public water reserves and open places to get drinking water weren''t rare. All over the Federation, water was free. Bamboo bottles were included right beside the fountain and the Federation guaranteed the water was safe all year round. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. How? William didn''t know how, but he saw something suspicious about it since Outside never had this sort of thing. Water was extremely crucial for survival and any river and stream or underground reserves were priceless if they were safe. He was the only one in here who judged this fountain like that. ''Free water? What a utopian world. I guess I should have asked about this much earlier. Asking Ellie sounds fine, or that owner? Well, too late. Food will wait.'' William waited in a line of dozens of people. Each held two feet long bamboo bottle with a cap on each side. One side had a small hole, so one could drink from it, creating a simple natural design. ''Those are rather big. Didn''t Miss Anderson have some of these? Bamboo is rather great, isn''t it? They were much smaller. How much water does it hold? A gallon? What is a liter? William waited less than five minutes for his turn. On the left side of the fountain was a napping man in his thirties. William approached him since he had a bunch of bamboo bottles that William didn''t have like most of those in the queue. Poking him with his finger, William asked. ¡°Excuse me, how much for the bottle?¡± It was a really strange question. William felt he got used to this city quicker than he thought. Perhaps it was because of Ellie? After listening to her for a whole day, perhaps he was right and learned a lot about the great luxury and peace of this paradise. He asked like a customer and was glared at like one. Frowning at William in rather nice and new clothing, the man scowled and didn''t hate William outright. First impressions mattered and William wasn''t so shabby, unlike his question which was lacking. ¡°One credit. They aren''t single-use, you see. You can come here in the future and refill it any day. They last for a long time.¡± ¡°How nice,¡± William tossed him his remaining credit and got his own bottle. It was sizable, high in quality, and surprisingly light. The man grinned behind William''s back and thought to himself. ''What an idiot. They are free and part of the effort of sustainability. I am just here to care if something goes wrong, or if some dumb person steals them.'' Unbothered by his oblivious mistake, William filled his bottle. A knob pushed water into his bottle and it took a while for it to be full. Struggles with the opening and closing mechanisms of this bottle didn''t stop him. ¡°This much will last a week!¡± William guesses wrongly, yet his smile and happiness persist after sizing and gripping his bottle. Walking away, he quenched his thirst later in a reminiscent of his past. Glass bottles were typical storage for water, which was popular in restaurants, but they were brittle and not as fine to create. They could shatter to pieces if one wasn''t careful enough, so bamboo seemed better in comparison, albeit they were a bit luxurious in this quality and size. William was half-familiar with a tree called bamboo. Light yet robust, it was easy to farm in the right conditions. Not in Canada, unfortunately, and even the Federation had a limited supply of them. They were imported from some locations and associations held by the Federation''s history and great links to the rest of the world. That was as far as rumors reached some ears, or him. In actual reality, no one really cared for the origin of many goods, or supplies. People cared for facts and quick-witted truths of what was useful and readily available. William didn''t know what went on behind the scenes of Camp Roshwell, or how its management worked with a lot of things. The Federation took a lot of care about them. The public Outside knew that the Federation was tightly connected with running those camps, while the people in the Federation did not. Roswell was one of the best camps since its protection and size were exceptional. The rest weren''t as stable; they either moved from time to time or had difficulties with business and sustainability. Humming in a good mood, William made quick and easy steps even while carrying a heavy bottle on his shoulder, a wooden box under his arm, and a diary. Like this, he walked through the night of the Central District without having any more goals in mind. His pockets were empty, apart from Kaufman''s card, so going into a street he didn''t know the name of, he found a familiar pathway. He walked here in the morning, while the building complexes around him were hard to miss. He would never forget such a sight. Especially these impressive buildings. Although hungry, his pockets answered his demands. Broke and credit-less, he went back to Luke''s home. Perhaps he will be back already, or what about those living there alongside him and Mi-Yung? Luke said he wasn''t alone in that complex for sure. Tired, William didn''t want to do anything else but rest and eat something. Waiting while sleeping wouldn''t bother him too much either. It was a physical reaction of hunger that would annoy him more. Fortunately, William was used to such feelings. Working in the fields or with animals kept one busy for a whole day with barely any time for rest. Those were good times. Before, or in many other pasts, times were rougher and food could become scarce much quicker than anyone could imagine. Those were times and memories before or between the safety net of people and some shelters, or the lack of anyone or anything. In fact, people might become problems as well, albeit Darks were still Darks and their insanity was drastic and hard to overlook. Walking onwards, William reached the same building complex he left in the morning. He entered with ease, but getting to his apartment was something else. William banged on the door with no response. Nobody was home. Sitting down beside the door was all he could manage. At least he had a chair, which was his wooden shoe-box. A bottle of water then quenched his thirst and eased his hunger. Then, he opened the diary to take a look at what had he stolen. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He could wait hours if he had to when he had entertainment. The writing of this diary was kind of shitty and poor, handwritten, and mixed in style, sketches, and oddities. Someone insane wrote it, obviously by the name: Diary of a Mad Scientist. Some pages were old and a bit worn down. Some were even missing, obviously torn from it. He wondered about this for a while, so he spent some time going over the first entities and trying to decode some writings and sketches before he figured some kid probably scribbled some nonsense. He was half wondering what would come tomorrow. Ellie was curious and great as far as he briefly thought of her and what she said. Then, he met and saw many people out there, including that shop owner and that team of Walkers followed by a girl and a strange dog, that was obnoxiously wary and curious about him. It was a stranger experience than a day with Ellie. William was sure of it, as he believed there must be many Walkers in similar shoes as himself. That girl definitely hit that mark. He saw and understood her, noticing her nice Emblem in the same arm as his. At least she seemed obvious to him and suppressed a rough time for many reasons. That dog wasn''t like that, though William was curious about both of them. If anything, he would recognize a Hound with eyes alone, but that one was the smallest he had ever seen, so its Aspects must be strange, or abnormal. After all, weren''t they kind of high at Rank? Thinking about this day was up to William. Be it from the coziness of the bed, or sitting in a hallway, resting made very little difference to him. The first hour went by fast, with dozens of pages of this diary quickly disappearing into his eyes. They got slightly better the more he read, so William figured this was a true diary, and the person who had written it must''ve been a novice at this sort of thing. Nobody came beside some other tenants living on different floors. They ignored him and moved up or down. The second hour came soon, leaving William yawning and hungry. So he took a nap. Nobody came. It took another hour before Luke walked into the hallway, wearing his uniform and looking... well, he was surprised to see William and annoyed at something else. ¡°What in... oh shit,¡± Luke cursed as he stood in front of napping William, who was leaning on the wall with the bottle on his lap, and barely sitting on his shoe-box. A half-open diary was on the ground, showing weird scribbles of faces and odd patterns. He also looked very different, clear by the clothes alone. Thinking or pondering about the day could be done in the lands of dreams or streets. Although unwillingly, he fell asleep an hour ago. His head was almost falling to the floor, similar to his bottle. ¡°That is some impressive guts. He should be glad to fall asleep in this neighborhood. Hey, wake up!¡± Luke said and slightly kicked the bottle. Shaking in surprise, a head soon fell down as well, followed by the rest. ¡°Ah... Luke? Oh! You are finally here?!¡± William said, shook his head, and muttered some words that turned vivid at the end. ¡°Yea. Who would expect someone to come to their own apartment at the end of the day? Right? Well, about this... I am sorry for not giving you a key, alright? I forgot.¡± Luke apologized and scratched his chin. That was the first proper excuse William heard from him. It wasn''t as if it mattered a lot. William, who was plenty tired already, shrugged and didn''t care. Opening the door with a stroke of a key, they both walked inside. Silent, Luke was surprised it ended up like this. Wasn''t Mi-Yung''s brother meant to be already inside? Wasn''t he curious about this boy and other things? Why and where things went wrong? Luke realized that no one was home and that his annoyance had no validation besides some lack of trust and memory. Then, he sized William who entered behind him. ¡°By the way, nice clothes. You look different and almost unrecognizable and better than I would guess. What set is that? Where did you get it? Seems fancier than some of my stuff.¡± ¡°Better than your uniform? I doubt that. Different clothes for different folks. This one is my reward after a heavy day!¡± William said and barely conveyed his emotions with his words. Including Ellie, there was a rewarding rest ahead of him. In that bed. ¡°It is night and day difference. Shoes are still lacking, but it is a good beginning. Think of some barber next. I can suggest you someplace.¡± Luke argued. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What was wrong with the previous clothes? I like them.¡± William said back and briefly overcame his sleepiness. He also needed a restroom and his shoe-box completely missed its mark, hiding the finest shoes in the market. ¡°I don''t know. Holes? Ragged state? Wear? These look much better.¡± Luke gave him an appreciative nod and a glance. William gave him a long annoyed one back. ¡°How has been your day, or credits? I assume you worked your ass off in the library, so how did it go? What about Kaufman''s card? Has anyone stated any troubles?¡± Luke quickly changed the topic with a bunch of questions. William complied, unwilling to think about clothes. ¡°Got further floors to see tomorrow and that card is surprisingly useful and troublesome as you''ve said. They almost arrested me and some cold-blooded killer librarian questioned me as if I am a thief.¡± ¡°Oh, Burton did?¡± The fact that Luke understood who he meant so quickly spoke far more than anything else. William agreed. ¡°It would be better if they didn''t ask around and let me free. At least they let me go and didn''t chain me. How generous for a library. I''ve got quite a lot of harvests because of it and who knows what is ahead. I am thinking of focusing my time on books. I need it, frankly.¡± William proclaimed without revealing Ellie, whose point is much bigger than some books. She guided him. Without her, William would be clueless about what to do. ¡°So... Nothing much? I guess the first day is fine to be like it. Have you gone to the upper floors? How far will they let you go?¡± Luke asked in a fleeting moment, wondering about the main issue that William never considered, but briefly realized. With unlimited access, wasn''t he like a complete boss of that place, while still being Rank 0? Ellie definitely expressed many things when she saw his card. ¡°What do you mean by far? Don''t tell me you expected they would''ve stopped me and troubled me. Oh, you must''ve known there would be some problems with Kaufman''s card and the library workers!¡± William pointed to him and realized he was right. Luke appeared guilty. ¡°What if I did or didn''t know?¡± Luke said unapologetically and took off his jacket part of his uniform. Beneath was a sturdy shirt of unknown material and a single purple¡ªalmost black¡ªcolored necklace. William didn''t know what that was, but it looked precious and weird. ¡°Because Burton wanted some troubles and I''ve heard a whole lot of other things afterward. I talked with some people, you see. They didn''t like me having that card for sure, but couldn''t do much about it. I suppose the problem is something else. Is it because of Kaufman? I heard some things about him.¡± ¡°Well, since you got inside and will go further, does it really matter whether you question it or not? If you will be clever, consider it as a lesson to exploit some rewards and learning. Frankly, as long as you won''t be exploiting some nasty secrets or exposing them to the public, no one should care about your card. The matter is...¡± Luke stopped what he was about to say, shook his head, and walked away not that far before changing his mind. William sighed, believing that Kaufman was the true troubled point. ¡°I heard something else.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Luke stopped and scratched his chin. ¡°How should I know what some people and organizations think? That library is kind of special and tough to handle. Heidi Kaufman is... difficult to deal with. Be glad you haven''t met her. I don''t even know if Kaufman''s point matters, or if his arrangement is fine. You are also important. Mi-Yung is away and I... am not part of anything special. I am not a librarian or caring about it at all. It is above my pay grade. I barely know what lies there or what Kaufman wants. I don''t like libraries, you see.¡± ¡°But you recommended it to me...¡± ¡°And Kaufman gave it away like a test and gift to someone he found interesting. For himself, he could go far, I guess. For others? Well, I think you are underestimating what is ahead and within yourself. Both in bad and good ways.¡± ¡°I guess that''s true. Is Mi-Yung around?¡± ¡°No,¡± Luke said with numerous emotions hiding in his voice. ¡°Figures. Is there something wrong on the upper floors? Why be so secretive and limited and crazy simply because of this card and library? Isn''t it fine to think about knowledge as good? Would it hurt to have easier access?¡± William accepted his words since they didn''t seem to be right or wrong. Now, he was stone certain that Luke wasn''t talking about everything, and that something wrong was going on. ¡°Define wrongs or access? I think the library is deep and big and fine as everything goes. For Walkers, limits are good. For people, they are clever. That library has its history as a superior research facility that predates the Dawn and Walkers or this whole Federation. It has archives and that sort of thing that is better there than spread out and open. Frankly, everyone should be glad it even exists and they could visit it, Walkers included. That card in your pocket might get you everywhere. Vaults and personal collections and places or safes and so on.¡± ¡°Anything specific?¡± William dug out for more since Luke ended up talking way too much even if he didn''t mean to do it. ¡°It doesn''t sound impressive.¡± He believed that Ellie was more impressive, which was already fair. He had yet to realize the true value of that card. ¡°Secrets, eh... I suppose kids these days are nothing out of the ordinary. I was like that too, until... Well, think about history and Darks. Two pieces to a puzzle called the Dawn are deeper. For any young Walker, history is like seeing the first book for the first time while fully knowing the consequences of what had happened afterward. We are living in it. After 114 years to be exact.¡± ¡°Doesn''t feel like it.¡± ¡°Said someone who is no more than sixteen years old.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Do you want to argue about it? If so, how about some tests? Emblem Association would kill me to get you.¡± William paused, giving him a confused look. ¡°Excuse me, but what the fuck?¡± ¡°What? It is that sort of thing. Bits from how we grew up do the rest. And you, William. You are the clueless one. Gullible too. I say Kaufman wants to help and test you in some ways and gave his card to you for unknown reasons, but one obvious one is to help you. Another thing is his interest and testing his former library. That card can help and curse clueless youths or shake their spirits and hearts. Why? Don''t ask me. Look for it yourself because I am not you. You''ve seen Outside and I don''t know what.¡± ¡°Outside is Outside. What does that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I know it as myself how it isn''t the same everywhere. You don''t have to pretend. I don''t think it will shake you and others are overreacting. I... I am speaking too much. Get to know things while you can. Anything. Don''t be afraid. Fear is weakness.¡± Luke mysteriously said, hiding some implications that William couldn''t guess. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡°What do you mean? Knowing the world better is what? We shouldn''t be clueless children. Me or... anyone. Doesn''t it make sense?¡± William bluntly asked and didn''t like how this card in his pocket implied how some disclosed ideas were unequal, or lacking in what counted. Shouldn''t this be more open? Once more, William lacked critical information that Ellie kind of overlooked. Walkers had their privileges, and that involved young ones as well. In some sense, he already got that privilege in the name of Kaufman, outside of everything and many norms. Luke was half-aware of what was right and didn''t want to think about all halves. Ellie kind of brushed this off anyway, thinking why she should be worried about those disinterested. This place wasn''t for everything, as all things should be. The military was the same. ¡°Who knows? It is something that you will find out over time, I guess, or much later as you grow up. I mean, you are young. Outside knows shit all about some matters but you are here now. In the Federation. Caught like a rabbit. Be a good rabbit. Yep.¡± Luke answered with a relaxed tone that described absolutely nothing meaningful. Just what was hiding in the library for him to be like that? Would it make sense for someone raised Outside to be barren of that knowledge? For some, it might make perfect sense. For others, it seemed wrong. William cursed Luke in his mind, knowing that he already talked about the Federation multiple times. Was there some meaning in some tests or knowledge? Could he ask Kaufman, or Burton about it, or was Ellie the most reasonable one out of them? She might not be that, but she was the greatest choice right now. ¡°And who got me here, or why? You think I am stupid, but I am not. Me being here isn''t everything. Miss Anderson and my Walker status is understandable and I get how it works. I lacked willingness until I didn''t, but I saw and lived Outside. I am not some moron. The rest is hazy like mist, sure. You and Mi-Yung are that so what''s going on with you?¡± William asked a very critical question. Luke shook his head and turned around to walk away once more. ¡°Who knows? Ask her when she is back. Trust it or leave it. Ah, I am busy. Very much tired out of my skeleton. It''s time to rest.¡± From the looks of it, William was fine with waiting if Mi-Yung would be better, unlike Luke. As long as he wouldn''t overstep some boundaries that didn''t exist with this darn card in his pocket, which was his main concern. His heart and knowledge weren''t too poor, yet a lot of context had been missing from his life, which might create a rather unique experience in the library. William remembered the lingering image of Luke''s Arcalist and that peculiar view of the halved Jawran, followed by many other things from that window. Rifts and this whole place left their impressions. Luke was a badass and no surprise. Walkers were monsters who could do much more than that, while Darks were worse, but not always. Was that it? Were those secrets related to the Dawn and Darks that came with it, or did they follow secrets of the past century and how Walkers and humanity fought back? How? William might see and hear their fights, but how much was it fine for Outsiders? Briefly, many other ideas, contexts, and guesses appeared in his mind. Perhaps he wasn''t thinking about this card and that library from Walker''s perspective. That was correct. William thought about it as someone who wanted to know things that he ought to know, or was supposed to get. It wasn''t related to everyone. This was about his direction, path, and purpose in a much broader, yet fixed way. He didn''t know what his future fate would ever hold, so he ended up thinking about meaningless struggles, looking a bit clueless, and less firm in his steps. Outside was seeping out of his mind and words, and he couldn''t adjust to this new world. His Emblem was the reason why it was always like it, yet it was slowly changing in the past two years which had created a rather substantial difference from the other eight years. Dann was why. Miss Anderson was the cause. And his damned hand was his dawn. ¡°Oh no, it is so late already. Time for some sleep. Bye.¡± Luke excused himself and disappeared into his room, leaving William alone in the hallway without saying anything more. A tactical retreat was all he could muster. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Would it ever hurt to tell me something meaningful or specific? What a bothersome feeling. It is similar to our discussions in the helicopter and with Kaufman. I don''t know things they think I do, but I know things they think I also shouldn''t know. Or... yes. When I think about it, it is confusing.¡± ¡°Now I have a key but I feel like I don''t. Is that normal? What is this card hiding... or what does that library control that needs locks and stuff?¡± William put it out and glanced at it closely. ¡°Some say good things hide in curiosity, yet curiosity could kill the cat. Little do I know about other animals or the world of Walkers, yet I watched them from time to time and know that I am not that, or that, or am that. Should I be unhinged and change my mind? Will Kaufman stop me because of some silly tests? Am I making a mistake, or should I wait? Oh, the hand of mine, should I fear you and the rest?¡± No answers came. ¡°Kaufman is an old Walker. The oldest, or so I dare to think. Those are unpredictable. So... what kind is he? How old, or how much of this world had he seen? Is it trustworthy, or were my internal screams right about him? I shouldn''t accept his offer, right...¡± In the end, William yawned and went to his room with a dejected expression because he had no one to talk to. He wasn''t too exhausted. He was more mentally drained and even forgot about the food. He jumped to his bed with his new clothes and tossed the old diary aside. He was used to sleeping like this due to exhaustion and work, but his new clothes were too valuable to waste like this. He realized it sooner rather than later and took them off, tossing them to the ground. Sleeping in underwear was a fine choice since the temperature was just about right. He left the wooden box and bamboo bottle on the table before succumbing to the blissful silence of this beautiful night, unknown to the reason why Luke was late, or what was happening close to the horizon. Frankly, it wasn''t important to him in the slighting. Unbeknown to him, something very important went missing. Something within his body could not be contained after everything that happened close or later. It fled before he fell asleep, and he didn''t know it as always. Moonlight and the mustering crimson mashed together above the Federation, creating a starry sight in a cloudless sky, distantly followed by many echoes, tremors in the air, and numerous tints that washed across the skies. When Walkers fought, colors flowed through everything, including the sea below, creating raging currents, but nothing moved to the Federation. Within William''s right forearm was no Emblem. Instead, there was an empty socket revealing the flesh, bones, and moving particles of quite some mysteries and movement. Lines resembled veins that dig into flesh and bones and proper blood vessels and veins, flowing and moving, yet not bleeding him out. Nothing was leaking, though a small light was visible in this hideous wound. Everything moved deeper as if alive, while the core was hiding under some cloth not far away from the bed. Something that should not happen, happened again. William couldn''t see a point in pondering on the unknown, since he went out of his mind first. Eyes closed, he was sleeping soon afterward. The night crept on regardless of the missing Emblem or slowly decreasing light and movement in William''s arm. The big window of this room revealed a starry sky and an open street that did not aim at the west or south, where battles transpired. Above, there were never-ending seas of stars if one watched it with different eyes. Then, behind the buildings and below this curtain of stairs, there was the ocean that seemed endless, yet it was like a droplet compared to the sky. It wasn''t a one-of-a-kind sky. There were many places with even better views, while the sky itself was even bigger and prettier when getting lost in it. The moon hung where it should be, glinting and proving night its purpose. It wasn''t something that should disappear overnight, if not ever, but the Dawn made its change and the moon altered ever since. It still disappeared every day, but that was because of a true dawn and a sunrise. It was a completely unimportant fact. Even a child got it. While technically true, the moon would glide around the globe, cycling the course of the night for the rest of the world regardless of its charming red light and crossed wounds. In William''s room, the clothes that he tossed to the ground began to move after midnight, around an hour after he fell asleep. Not too early or too late, his Emblem was aroused by the light, jerking the clothes, but not turning them to shreds because that wouldn''t be clever and exemplary. William would be pissed off beyond belief. It seemed as if some insect crawled under the shirt. It shuffled, moved, itched, and tried to force free from this cotton madness of a prison. It was hideous yet comforting. Why was it also cozy and new? The tight shirt''s sleeve was more of an annoyance. Until dim crimson light and particles flew from the sleeve, revealing something strange that arrived and bathed in the moonlight. It truly came out of the sleeve. Arcana. Patterns. Vectors. They were mesmerizing, looking like a glimmer of something meaningful yet chaotic. It was no snake or some animal. Was it something non-material, or was it even something real? It was no coin. One would not guess what it was since it wasn''t real for the common sense. It was irregular and unknown, yet visible and real, but some could see it as crazy or hazy or pretty if they saw it with their naked eyes. Then, some would ponder about it, make sketches, call it names, or contain it. Those who would know would hardly contain themselves and their heads wouldn''t take it well the more they would watch. Their acts would disregard the moon and the sky, for finding the reason for this lawless manifestation shouldn''t be here. With crimson lines, waves, and cycling power the size of a palm, it was unknown why, but a small humanoid figure crawled out of the sleeve and soon set out its quirky legs on the ground, walking in a hazy mesh of crimson patterns. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Constructed by swirling dark crimson lines and countless little waves, it was hard to describe them as Vectors or Arcana. This little figure stood on its slugs for legs and seemed glad to be. That was it. It was glad to exist. Then, it felt great after securing this escape, cheering by pressing its slag for arms up. It exited its prison once more and nothing will stop it right now. It looked around, though this strange creature had no eyes or face. It was like a phantom. A ghost. It seemed strangely menacing, yet it was also emotional in many physical forms that aimed at its skipping waves, lights, or patterns in a round head. It couldn''t speak or do much of anything else. It was weak, young, and stupid. Its spirit was there, and one of those things was an issue that it couldn''t accept, for it wasn''t really fine without the main component. There were no fingers on its four limbs. Just studs layered with lines and waves of moving crimson colorful ripples. No eyes saw it. It was alone, feeling the surroundings with a general and relative demeanor and how great of a place was around it. It hummed an expression, a rippling vortex explosion like a sigh of relief in the head, and moved in the most basic movement imaginable. It walked, and while it couldn''t even eat or murder, its emotions, and movement were vivid as always, even if the last two years truly challenged its consequences. Yet, it was alive, even if it might not feel real. It was moving its limbs just fine and felt like its masterful escape plan once more survived and accomplished something great. The moon and sky seemed different here, and the surrounding hues felt enticing. It looked around, kicked the prison of the former clothes, and moved away. Cheering for the second time, the creature stepped forward and immediately stumbled by the other sleeve it overlooked. Its physicality was vague, so it didn''t fall off. It still fell, rolling, and cutting into countless lines that began to stitch together, cursing the ground. Not the clothes. Again, it was very clever to not make its reality daunting and leave marks behind. Getting up, it glared and flared its waves in its head. It either thought something terrible, or it was akin to anger. Before that, its stubs for limbs didn''t seem stable or great. It walked awkwardly into one place which was extremely interesting to it. Not William. Not its home. A tall, otherworldly, and majestic view within that window appeared much more appropriate, giving it no second thoughts. The moonlight felt bewitching and much to its liking, making all senses and laws cozy, if not cozier than that shirt, but not that sleeve. Sleeves were bad. Terrible. They were a wretched lot. Since this little creature was small, it couldn''t reach that far or high like that escaping light. The window seemed like an entrance and gate to a new world. Failing to jump, it couldn''t go up to the frame, wanting to enjoy the views. Dejectedly, it noticed its failure and how this world looked gigantic. No. That wasn''t true. Its appearance was just tiny until it realized it. That was reasonable for simple fury. Not enough for something more... furious. Then, it looked around in confusion, wondering if this place and time was wrong or stupid. This new place felt new and strange. It saw more matters than others. It even noticed William on that huge construct called a bed. Its home was close, not on the ground, however, or was it even a prison? That felt wrong and right, yet acceptance and fear were also wrong and often right. It judged everything. It knew laws, so it couldn''t lie to itself. Unfortunately in the course of fate, it was too small and stupid to call itself clever or right. It was like a dull little blip to the thing called the Dawn or something worse. It planned to go wild and do the right things, but not near the wrong paths. The creature was too damn stubborn, and prideful, but also full of acceptance about fleeing and cracked laws. It couldn''t do it. Not after all these years. It glanced towards that window no matter the costs, and there was enough fuel and matter to shine further. That was as important as an appreciative glare at its wavering and workable flow. There were many parts to that, looking like cocoons made of millions of layers. It was like a chain of electricity, particles in mists, waves, lines, and small bits of what seemed like dust. All in red. All in hues and glowing. It spread in some power, finding a connection, and unhindered ways of magic followed next. It went from the creature until it found its way. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. It wished to clench its stabs for hands. Before the depression got hold of it, it changed its flesh and temporally cracked, flowing out of nowhere like tossed water and mist. Like a breath of crimson stormy clouds, lines follow the ride up like the waves and light. Then, it reformed, standing where it wanted to remain: right in front of that window, but not beyond it. There, bathed in the moonlight, it looked around much better. Again, no eyes shined, but it had the clear body language of someone mesmerized by the sight before it. Particularly that sky blazed, followed by the endless flow of stars up, back, and towards the unknown horizons. It never felt so clear and pretty, yet it also knew this was a farce, or how some laws were overrated. What mattered were acts. Pacts! It needed laws. It needed to see and feed and know the dreams. No. Everything had its purpose. Everything had its contest and it had to play well for them to matter. The creature glared at everything, itself included. The crimson mashed well with the light of many kinds, yet something dark would be equal or worse. It was sure that it ate nothing good, for there was nothing good about that pact. That was good. It was still there, itching onto the matters of its pride, and it knew its home was built for it. For years, it waited. For a decade, it quenched those desires. Something good was still there. Somewhere. Maybe close, growing, and making it realize that getting lost was better than taking time for granted. Death was dutiful, however, making cycles and patterns that weren''t worth fearing. They were natural, but it refused. The Realms refused as well, so it didn''t play this nonsense! It felt something great today, or was it a while ago or a second before? It had trouble remembering in this form. Again, it glanced around as if expecting to see something or someone. It waved away, grinning in devilish patterns that it considered fitting out of nowhere. It hunched towards it, though there was really nothing there but a wall. It was Somewhere, however. In Gaps, as it recalled. Weird terminology. This world snatched its senses. Stole its laws! There was nothing but silently sleeping William who wasn''t even aware that he was being watched by something insane. The creature shrugged, turned, and enjoyed its bath before glancing down. There were buildings of all sorts of manners, standing, and bothering no one but its presence. Oh, how much it wished to destroy them and see some fun and views. But there was still something interesting for the little creature that allowed its happiness. The sight of that small sunny object intrigued it, similar to terrific stars around it and further. The creature sought out the brightness and its infinity, putting its arms towards the window, praising this reality as if it wanted to grab the light and stars themselves. It should feel good. It should be possible. They felt so close yet so far, that it whimpered in disappointment after it realized it couldn''t happen. It was a filthy sick dream, yet it reclaimed its fun. Then, it watered in depression, feeling weak and small. Insignificant. Yet those stars were where? They were like many lamps in the streets beyond the window''s scenery, or the stars were the lamps, dimming, switching, exploding to bits. Something was rightfully wrong and fake about such assumptions, though its vision was the same. The starlight, moonlight, and the electricity itself felt strange and the same, yet it shouldn''t be the same. The creature was in seeming ecstatic distress and its wavering patterns changed every beat. William was equally intoxicated by this sight when he came here the first time, yet he did not need to do so for two days in a row. He had different dreams and different needs, thanks to Ellie. Thanks for everything. As many previously thought, even extraordinary sights would soon become ordinary and mundane. This creature didn''t think so. It didn''t adhere to regular thinking or simple processes and an absolute pattern of the human psyche. It felt like an intense blubber of familiarity. It liked William. Of course, it did. It was the same with the wealth of experience or expectations. Someone could be richer in mind than others, while someone could be poor yet rich in different senses. What could happen if one had it all, or nothing? One could be happy, get accustomed to nothing, or fall into a hole of greed or normalcy when there was nothing to strive for. There were some laws in struggle. In lives. In deaths. Many things could be possible as long as one tried to see them for laws, put goals into their mind, and fail just to try again and again. This creature knew it. Laws knew it too. It wasn''t bad or good since everything had their different opinions and perceptions, while this little creature might not be anything to anybody. That was fine. It just needed one. That was it; adequate, elevated, and fed. However, it clearly showed some feelings and acts of doubt. It wasn''t human, and it showed. Who knew if it had some thoughts or feelings for real? It certainly had no flesh, brain, and some distinct physicality to appease this world. It was more like a poison or virus. It was supposed to be this strange and like a sculpture or creation made of something long lost. William was never aware of its presence, even if it escaped many times before. After a long, mentally draining day, some things were due, and the creature was contemplating things twice more than usual, for it knew this place hid monsters and very interesting moments. Was it finally time? After how many beats and words? It didn''t count very well. It wasn''t its calling, let alone a meaning. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Hours passed and disappeared into obscurity and no one could think of what occurred in William''s room. Not even Luke, Yungmin, or Mi-Yung herself. For many, it was a tight night that would pass like any other, even if the Rifts opened and wars were yet to calm down. At the new dawn, people usually regain their strength for the next day, re-entering a new cycle. Such ways were natural and the same across the worlds or realms. Now or in the past, humanity should keep them, even if the last century was an utter pile of shit. The small creature wouldn''t agree or disagree with that, for it didn''t care for anyone but one. It remained standing before the window and enjoyed its rain of thoughts. It occasionally crouched down, and walked back and forth on the inner parapet, keeping up with its enjoyment and time. It never left or did something else that would oppose it. One thing had to remain the same, no matter its core conflicts. Its head, which was colorful like the rest, remained transfixed to the window, but it also saw William from time to time just to see he was still there, sleeping, and taking on the dream. Good. Seeking the sight beyond with seeming happiness was delightful. Until the wrapping rays of light appeared beyond the horizon. Then, it looked onward with anger and unlikely fluster. It panicked and began flaring its hands around the air. As if it wanted to bathe in its glory and praise of the sun, it was hard to tell if it was a glorious graceful dance or an embarrassing panic. It kept moving in strange patterns, leaving flaring lines until its gaze on the sun stopped and time-shifted. In contentment and less grief, it disappeared into a pile of dust, matter, particles, or who knew what else it could even be called. All that remained in its place was a familiar gem-like object with a crimson color. It was less glossy and seemed like an unwavering storm the size of a coin. Then, crisp shifts and rays flickered, and dense lighting particles turned in the air, locking the Emblem under the curtains of gloss. Bathing in the rays of the sun this time around was just another Emblem. *** Before the night became weird, or a certain little fond vermin locked onto its escape plan, Ellie had different expectations and a great day behind her. She left William on his own accord and felt small bits of remorse after ditching him. She kind of enjoyed her time in a different way than she thought. All because of that Emblem, she knew shamelessly. She wanted to continue giving that clueless boy some attention and lessons. They didn''t stop her no matter what, which was either good or touching on something she found weird. It seemed like a fun and perfect way for her to do her dream job, albeit it was still strange because William wasn''t that much older than her. So, wasn''t it kind of reasonable and perfect? Almos fun? How many chances like this would come wasn''t in her mind. Ellie thought little of the whole picture, for there was that Emblem that kept reappearing in her mind, clicking against her fingers, dancing in waves, and showing her intense patterns. Walking around the floors wasn''t up to her right now, let alone greet people who arrived at the entrance. Her job today was over, yet something else wasn''t. She went back to the bottom and was unsure what William was up to, or if he even left or not. She entered the offices and quickly found Burton sitting beside common areas, checking on some progress, or waiting for her specifically. He had a bunch of documents and piles of books around his desk, though that was common for anyone here. He had piles of documents and locked ideas on his desk all the time, seemingly waiting for Ellie to glance at them. ¡°Evening, sir Burton,¡± Ellie said right beside him. He wouldn''t notice her otherwise. Stopping what he was doing, he glanced once at her before shifting his chair. ¡°You seemed to be in a delightful mood, Ellie.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°Depends.¡± ¡°Is something... wrong?¡± She cocked her head, noticing that not many people were around. ¡°Depends,¡± Burton said in his usual stern tone. By now, most offices were empty and only a few workers remained to run the night shifts, which was less active than the mornings or usual day. Stolen novel; please report. Ellie was the same. She wanted to go home and rest, or prepare herself for what was to come tomorrow. She promised a bunch of things to William that she had to check, read again, and do him justice. It wasn''t about pride or anything like that. She wasn''t even kidding or feeling bad about working hard. She had been doing it for years and did so with a smile. She always took care of her priorities and William''s issues were nigh impossible to ignore. She wanted to clutch this change with every fiber of her body. ¡°Well, sir. About William...¡± ¡°Where have you gone today?¡± Burton cut to the chase. ¡°Nothing much. The first few floors went for longer than I anticipated because he showed some interest in numerous weird objects. Like a kid, perhaps? Well, he is really just an Outsider, though a weird refugee. He is just a Walker if I have to call him for who he is. It wasn''t as if I was talking for hours, sir. We ended up on the culture floor, which he found oddly interesting. Not the computers though, which I find shameful. Just a tiiiny little bit, that is. Not much to call it disgrace, sir. Oh, he likes some comics for sure. I saw that in his eyes.¡± Ellie exaggerated nothing, pinched her fingers, and spoke freely to this man. ¡°Culture, eh?¡± Burton frowned and seemed peculiarly interested in something. ¡°It seems... well, it doesn''t matter. Do you think he is strange?¡± ¡°Calling any youth with Emblem normal would be an understatement, sir.¡± ¡°Oh, so you do know that. So, do you like him?¡± Humming, she didn''t find this question odd. ¡°Not sure. He is strange and interesting and like a weird book with scribbled pages and surprises. I think he is a fine example of an older young Walker who is right upon the Examination. While he isn''t the dumbest, he isn''t the brightest. He is like a dull sword, I reckon. Still good in the tip, but the edge is...¡± ¡°I mean, from the academic point.¡± Burton reminded, cutting the chase of her useless talk. ¡°Well, the answer remains the same then. I can teach him. He is good and not some moron or... well, stupid Outsider or refugee who is full of some nonsense. I am unsure why that''s relevant or what caused it. Without his parents, he seems a bit awkward, but he isn''t as introverted as a stone. It''s more like a gem. Yep.¡± Ellie bluntly said and stood as straight and polite as she could. Reports and dealing with Burton required this sort of attitude. He didn''t make silly mistakes for something small. Ellie learned that the hard way. ¡°Hm. What about later?¡± ¡°I suspect that I will keep up with him for a couple of days, though I am not sure what the next two floors will deliver. As you know, William has Kaufman''s card and you said that I should accompany him as part of this library and protector of that card. He isn''t dumb enough to use it for something nefarious, sir. It was uncalled for.¡± ¡°I did it because of Kaufman, Ellie.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Is he even back? I don''t know. It seems weird to me. That card won''t be an issue. William will take care of it.¡± Burton took a deep breath. ¡°I suppose that is fine then.¡± ¡°Did Miss Heidi change her mind about something? Does she... not want him here?¡± This time, Burton frowned deeper. ¡°Sharp girls tend to get lost in vacations, Ellie. You figured out her interest or is it something else?¡± ¡°I mean, I know Miss Heidi. I tend to speak to her often. Is she here?¡± ¡°Yes, but she left to deal with something minor. Meanwhile, I will take care of your next position and options. Your schedule is free and your working hours will go through a triple bonus and some checks, followed by your personal opinion. Ten-hour shift? Twelve? You know my point.¡± Money wasn''t an issue to her, so Ellie didn''t cheer. ¡°What checks? What changes?¡± ¡°I think some things about Walkers are seldom under your correct measures and awareness, even though you''ve... done some dealings under the table.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ellie didn''t hide anything, nor did she act surprised. ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°Curiosity is not bad, as long as it has boundaries, Ellie. Boundaries!¡± he said firmly, which Ellie took as not that bad news. ¡°We want you to get some stuff going and give this one sample a fine-tuning if not a steep and profound shake. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ellie seemed surprised and couldn''t keep up with her front. She clutched her fists and became excited. ¡°You mean that! Will you give me this chance for real? This assessment is high and checks or clearances are there as well. You won''t back down from it, right?¡± ¡°Temporary, texts, locks, and checks proceed under undisclosed indications, as they are good for you to know. But some official matters need something else. Miss Kaufman thought of you and that boy as an interesting topic. Checks will do the rest like your elevated clearance, but it will be under my assessments and William''s needs. There are limits here. What he does and needs is secondary because that can be under our supervision, while his card is the real issue. A lot has changed since Kaufman was here, and that card is old and not part of most protocols. I asked Dave, the Hacker, to temporarily shut down some matters but acting like scared dogs isn''t what the library is about. Kaufman or that card, we won''t yield!¡± ¡°Well, if that''s the case. William wants to go to the upper floors tomorrow and I wanted to inquire about their matters. It seems you already knew what this is about, sir Burton. Is that why you mentioned the checks and my clearance? What can I do and not do?¡± Ellie was more than aware of how efficient and strange Burton often worked, especially with Heidi. He might be a cold-blooded librarian, but his passion for this job and Kaufmans were never-ending and closer to obsession. ¡°Yes! You will adjust according to some matters and works. You will handle this suitable tier-four clearance.¡± He handled her some badge and Ellie took it with trembling hands. Advanced Realm Officer? It was beneath the one Burton held. ¡°Isn''t it... too much?¡± ¡°And this is...¡± Burton handled her piles of papers and books on his desk. ¡°Learn the benefits and bits to take care of, for this is about Walkers and protocols. For now, I suspect William won''t be an idiot and Sir Kaufman had his strange thoughts about him or fleeting considerations. I want you to take care of these things and teach him what it means to know this world. You will do it like him. Learn and play some role. Can you do it?¡± Ellie accepted it without hesitation. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 The world of Walkers was in Ellie¡¯s palms and she had the willingness to clutch it, even if it was heavy. Like literary; she was wavering because of the weight of books so she let them to the desk to catch a breath. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said to Burton, bowing and shaking in her hands alone. She quenched them, trying to calm down. Burton had much more to say but things weren''t that simple when Kaufman decided to act after so long. Then, there was the other Kaufman to think about, because it wasn''t... the finest timing imaginable. Things were bound to get complicated. Many rumors were brewing around the fundamental details of this library and it provided excellent services for this society. The hidden one as well. The Examination was coming and some big shifts were occurring in the Federation as they talked. Library found out about them long ago thanks to its rich information network and understandable strong connection to all sorts of organizations, Division included. Right. They found some things about William, but the main course was Celeste, the recent upheaval in Australia, or the journey of hundreds of Walkers around North America and back to the Federation. The end? Not in the slightest. The Federation became flocked with Darks and battles raged for the day in numerous defensive layers. Frankly, it was an incredible story for Burton, who knew Australia was far too detached from the Federation, and anything about it was hard to acquire or obtain. Ways to get back for this single mission were numerous, or even simple. One way was to go through Africa. That was... well, not suitable. North America was a better option, while travel above the ocean was the subsequent choice. That trip worked thanks to many clever Walkers, supplying spots, and one surprising alliance. Emblem Academy''s sudden powerful involvement exceeded some expectations and turned this mission into a once-in-a-decade event. The best choice would be the involvement of the Teleportation Formation, though they were apparently ineffective, which Burton found interesting. Fain himself then showed up. Burton was curious if there was something else that was missing, but before getting any deeper, the door shot open and a person flew to the ground before he told Ellie his final words. Who flew in was a sorry person, beaten up and crying. Whimpering and hugging his head, it was Yungmin, Mi-Yung''s younger brother, and a Rank 4 private and autonomous Walker filled with some internal issues and no management. It seemed he asked for a beating. Of course, he got it, even if he were no wild dog. He rolled on the ground, but not for long. A foot flew and snatched him back to the ground, forcing him to cry out without the ability to speak. Ellie and Burton got a headache after a hefty woman flew and landed on Yungmin. ¡°Got you, a tiny weasel meandering around my dungeon.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Heidi,¡± Ellie said respectfully and bowed her head without shock and surprise. Burton didn''t want to get involved with either of them. Heidi was quite busy and her face was fierce. She was surprisingly young and strong, so calling her a principal might be an overstatement because she looked like none. Thankfully, she had many good features from her parents that gave her charm and a fitting personality. Mainly from her father, of course. ¡°Oh, weasling, Song Yungmin. Tell me....¡± she started and enjoyed her feet on his back, putting some weight on it, and pushing it upwards. ¡°Tell me about it. What were you doing and sneaking around my library? You know the rules and got so happy to do such madness right before my feet? You think I am blind, or what?¡± Yungmin coughed up blood and felt no remorse. ¡°Shut up... It''s none of your business what I do!¡± ¡°Oh... then you must feel no remorse about my business. Good. If that''s the case, then bear with my feet for the rest of the evening.¡± Heidi Kaufman was terrible at business and negotiating. She was as endearing as savage, but also fair and powerful as long as it suited her. She used Yungmin as a chair and gestured for Ellie to come closer. ¡°How was your day?¡± She asked Ellie as if they were going on a picnic. Her face changed and shifted to a bright nice smile. Beneath her, Yungmin felt like crying. He fucked up and forgot about the rules, but he genuinely had no regrets. He was already preparing for his escape route because he got everything he needed. Almost, that was. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He saw William''s day and did enough to feel good about himself. But William? That brat mishandled his expectations and put weird things into his head. Of course, Yungmin noticed Ellie, who was close and watching his embarrassing position. But he was full of pride even when beaten up. He appreciated her ways of words that revealed William''s background without him talking to this brat who stole his sister. Ellie approached Heidi, recognizing her chair, and was curious about what she wanted to know. ¡°It was kind of a busy day, but such days are fine. Mister Burton already told me about some changes and my clearance. I must thank you on my behalf as well.¡± ¡°Yeah? Whatever. I want to have some fun and see my father again. I didn''t know he was back, but... where should we go with him? That guy. Hm. Little Gale, I reckon. It puts roots in my head, that one. I think I don''t wanna meet him, so you will deal with it and do something nice while can.¡± ¡°I say we destroy the evidence and get rid of those silly cards.¡± Burton suddenly said behind Ellie. ¡°Seems excessive. My father wouldn''t be happy. Wait. No. Perhaps this would be better for everyone...¡± Heidi argued and clicked her tongue in hesitation. Burton nodded and felt more right about it as if his suggestion turned into a lie. ¡°I am happy!¡± Ellie suddenly asserted and hugged her new papers full of secrets and opportunities that she previously might''ve known, but this was official business. So what if she was aware of some bits and pieces? At least half of these papers would no longer surprise her, which meant what? The other half would shake her up, making the rest so much more enticing. Heidi liked that about Ellie. So much so that she permitted these privileges and nepotism even if it was largely against the norm. Usually, only the Assembly and Divisions asserted suitable candidates for this knowledge and clearance. But this was a library, and Ellie was Heidi''s favorite. Nobody will stop this! ¡°Then have fun, Ellie. Meanwhile, I will have my own fun in this new seat. Good night. I will be hearing from you soon afterward. Tomorrow night, that is. I need to think about some propositions and ideas. Hm. Yep. Deeper pondering, and also some helpful discussions and integration demon charms.¡± Heidi got up and dragged Yungmin to her own private office. Ellie was curious about that unlucky guy. Frankly, she knew who he was but she had no good impressions about him. His sister was the exact opposite matter, however. ¡°Good night, Ellie. Work hard for our sake.¡± Burton said beside her and gestured to the door out of the offices. Ellie hugged her new hope and left with many emotions and hopes. In her heart, she didn''t know if sleeping was possible tonight. Warm and almost trembling, she was extremely grateful that William showed up. *** A new day soon arrived with beaming sunshine across the horizon, hitting against some distant clouds. The bustling of the Districts intensified like every morning, and countless people began working and moving around the streets. It was either for a job or for food. Federation had many essentials and many people didn''t know how much work went into its infrastructure and running. Unlike most of them, this wasn''t a worry for William, who didn''t want to wake up early or know what was making this place that crazy. Not like he didn''t want to wake up, but no. That was correct. He hated the morning and didn''t like how sunlight felt on his closed eyes. Alas, as all things had their norms, William woke up, taking on this continuous attack of the sun. They would never leave him alone because he forgot about the curtains again. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Moaning and almost grunting in annoyance, he shifted his hands and shielded his closed eyes. ¡°There we go. I should''ve moved those damned curtains against this evil sun of a...¡± William stopped there, opened his eyes, and looked at the clock on the wall. He slept for eight hours, and no matter what, there was no excuse for laziness. Not right now. He had work to do and wasting Ellie''s time wasn''t his promise. ¡°I slept like a baby. What a good start!¡± Cheering himself up rather forcefully, he lied as he adjusted his eyes. He slept almost naked after a very long time. It was quite a nice feeling. Being in the middle of the ocean, the weather was nice and refreshing all the time. William still didn''t know where he even was, since the general common knowledge of the Federation wasn''t known Outside. Just the truth that it existed was enough, or that it was somewhere in the ocean. In which direction or how deep, he didn''t know. Sitting up in the bed, William thrashed his hair and scratched his temples. Yawning twice, he noticed something missing in his forearm after a couple of strokes. It was kind of notable and he could feel it being wrong. Facing the bones of his inner forearm, he sighed and felt a terrible foreboding feeling hitting his mind as if he lost half of his soul. Then he cursed, blinked it, and slapped his head and forearm. And the day started so well! Now, it was bound to cause a storm. Perhaps even getting out of bed was too much. He should stay put, lest something terrible happen. ¡°Again? Wasn''t it a day ago when you disappeared, eh? No words, huh.¡± William sighed and looked around the bed to find his cursed Emblem. No matter how, he never understood why it was happening. It wasn''t often. Not back-to-back like this for sure, and whenever it happened, the day wouldn''t end up well. He didn''t find it in the bed, so he glanced around and found it glistering under the sunlight right before the window. Its beauty was there to catch his eyes, or was it for the sun? William frowned and was a little glad he found it; he wasn''t even sure what he would do if he ever lost it forever. ¡°I don''t remember going to the window, but whatever,¡± William, unbothered by this mystery, jumped from the bed and grabbed it back. Turning it upside down, he noticed no difference from yesterday, or was it the glint, flow, or color that seemed different? He watched it so much, that even a small change didn''t escape his eyes. At least his arm remained the same. Empty, dull, and making his mind weird. Its structure should better remain like this, not turn weird, ugly, or bothersome. Gritting his teeth, and after a deep breath, he pushed it back into his arm. Sizzling pain and a thud later, he exhaled and felt whole again. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Uh. Ouch. I swear. I will find something about this in the library today! Disappearing Emblem isn''t normal. It''s just not! I bet that card on it!¡± William promised himself and decided to exploit his personal curiosity and Kaufman''s card if he had to. It was the only thing for now that he was willing to touch and do. Such episodes started to happen when he lost his parents. Stranded by himself, with no one around apart from a crying boy named Dann, it was the start of two youths enduring their suffering and uncovering some very nasty matters and secrets. When it happened, it always reminded him of that day or the following ones. The first was the most erratic. Alone. Running. Sizzling and looking broken. Facing Carnijaw and so many deaths and monsters in the way. It was also a time when his Emblem showed its true colors and saved his life. That, unfortunately, wasn''t entirely under his memories. It ended up buried under the pain of what was described as Rank 0 Awakening in the library, or under the System he didn''t even have. Not yet. At least he had Dann to rely on, but that boy wasn''t entirely persuading William about his Walker status or that day. Like him, there were things better forgotten, forced, and done in clear pictures. Their homes and parents disappeared and never returned. That was undeniable and there was no going back from that. It was a decade-old history, yet it kept lingering like that pain and voices and... dreams. Incursion and majestic Rifts spread and Darks crashed everything, letting beats and noises and red bathing the ground and the sky. That was the night, wasn''t it? Or was William remembering something else? He learned about that camp much later, even if he lived through that moment himself. He always wondered what was wrong with his Emblem, yet no one bothered to answer or care about something silly and unknown, or coming from a little kid. He might be an upcoming Walker, but a sorry kid was still a kid. For the Outside, of course, that was fine. William didn''t look for every answer for many years. It was not like there would be scientists Outside who would be interested in these strange happenings, or his parents, or what he had done. Scientifically put, Emblems were as alien as Darks, and those interested in both were busy and the kind of people who did not care for every kid. They weren''t entirely right in their heads as well. This fact didn''t bother William too much, but he feared that one day, he would lose it forever. Strangely, that fact was making him uncomfortable from time to time, even though he never felt good or too bad about it. Even though deaths and killings, he never felt right to call it comforting. Painful and anxiety-defining. Those were normal feelings that every Walkers should know. Still, would it be a tragic and hilarious occasion if he became the first ever Walker who lost an Emblem? It almost sounds like a parody. A joke. An irony. Standing still, he greeted the city''s view from the window with his near-naked body. Unfortunately, he took too damned long, and the door to his room opened. Luke swept the room with his gaze and noticed William standing in front of the door. Coughing in slight embarrassment, he placed a key on an empty shelf. He said no words before leaving the apartment, wearing his military uniform to join the fray. William glanced behind him, unbothered by his nudity, and approached the key. ¡°Hmmm. Maybe I should wear my clothes first. Who knows if someone is watching from the other side of the street.¡± William laughed at himself and put on his new set of clothes. He didn''t ignore the wooden box either. With new shoes that seemed overkill for his needs, everything was up to his size, even when Wagner didn''t ask him for measurements. Weren''t shoes important in terms of proper sizes? William wondered about it for a whole second before he put them on and knitted sturdy laces together. He didn''t question anything when he realized they fitted him like a glove. Sizing them, he made some jumps and circled around the room to try them out. Fortunately, he had no Hound to kick, though he remembered that girl who shattered a good pair of shoes. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! He wondered if he would do the same, but upon closer inspection, wouldn''t that mean his feet would be sturdier than these shoes? Did that mean shoes would be redundant? Or... expensive? Costly? Wasteful. One thing was certain: that girl was not normal. With new clothes, William became a new person once more. The insides remained, Emblem sizzled and moaned in delight, and he swore he heard some voice. William pretended to be happy with what he had and would be equally happy even with second-rate stuff, which was very popular and used in most camps by those with some decent background. ¡°Luke got out, but that key will be handy. Credits are also fine, but I should be sporadic about them. Twelve got out, so far. I don''t think I will get more without a job. Wait... doesn''t that sound awful?! Have I become a city rat? Oh boy... Dann wouldn''t be happy.¡± William lamented his choices and figured Dann would laugh at his current problem, words, or clothes. Suddenly, a strange sound resounded around the room. It was his stomach, which remained empty since last morning. ¡°Right. Right. Food. Let''s check that miraculous fridge and start this day.¡± William decided and dived into the fridge without hesitation. There was a last box with the same message as yesterday. ¡°Oh, someone is taking good care of me! Nice!¡± William cheered and thanked someone whom he never met. Then, he ate without delay and did not even warm the food. He finished the box in a matter of a few minutes, licked his fingers, and moaned in pleasure. ¡°Rice is truly blessed food. I can''t understand it enough, but its fulfillment is second to great bread and good steak.¡± William leaned on a chair, satisfied as always. ¡°I can only imagine what kids in the orphanage would think about food like this. Although we have occasional rice, the meat of this quality is almost nonexistent Outside. The meat I remember is tougher and chewier, despite the taste isn''t as distant. Is the freshness why? The rice is soft and not made in batches for dozens of people. The meat itself... I don''t dare to think too much about this. Not including the sauce, which tastes like something sweet... Is it sugar or spices? What have I ever eaten?!¡± William seriously contemplated his life over an empty wooden box. Like a poor food enthusiast, who he never was, he felt awkward. In the past two years, he always ate what he had without worrying about hunting or robbing anyone. He was glad for Miss Anderson, and that never left his mind. This meal will fuel him for a whole day, and Willaim will spend it well on Ellie. ¡°The current plan is simple: get further into the library, figure some stuff about the Federation and Emblems, and let''s keep it going for the next couple of weeks. Sounds like a plan, yet... that foreboding curse of this disappearance is leaking into my brain. Shit! I have time, I know, but the timing could be better. Please, don''t be a curse.¡± William begged his right arm. Getting up, he didn''t forget about his bamboo bottle to quench his thirst. He had seen some people in the library with similar bottles, but it never piqued his interest when Ellie was vivid and talkative and like a bright sun. William hoped for the same care as yesterday since he didn''t mind her attitude or lessons. He came to this conclusion after some quick and easy consideration. Ellie''s help should be very good since she had a lot to prove and do. She talked and gave him reasons and answers to a whole lot of things that might be accessible in the library, but hearing it from her was quicker and better. Without her, things would be dozens of times slower. With Ellie, who was like a walking encyclopedia for the Federation and this library, there was no loss in sight. One would expect nothing else from priorities followed by dreams and many years of learning and stealing and peeping and... well, the learning was adequate. Not forbidden. She was clever and wanted to be better. William hoped that she would accompany him for more than a few days. Although he was hesitant and doubtful because of that stern-looking Burton, who seemed like a prick, it sounded wrong to hinder Ellie too much. William didn''t forget about the credits, Kaufman''s card, and his bottle. He had nothing else of importance, though he forgot about that old diary that he didn''t need. He planned to read it every night here and there. That should be enough. Before leaving, he checked his hand once more just to assure himself that his Emblem wouldn''t leave him out of nowhere. It was still there. William almost sighed in relief and pushed his sleeve down. ¡°Oh, right... A key!¡± William stopped right as he opened the door. It hit him soon enough, otherwise, he would be sorry again. He got his key and left the room. Soon he reached the library once more. He was a little bit late. Hopefully, Ellie wouldn''t be angry, or... could she? William wondered what an angry Ellie would look like. For some reason, it didn''t sound as horrifying as Miss Anderson. ** Back in the Central District, right in front of the vast and open space that was the main square, William saw the same buildings as yesterday. They didn''t shift. They didn''t become any smaller or less impressive in their style, tints, or build, let alone some shape. But they were less bright for one pair of eyes. It was no dream either. William was in the Federation and the Federation was around him. The library was the same, bearing its majesty and flags, and it was surely less impressive than yesterday. It wasn''t wrong. He already lacked the first impression, which was the most mind-blowing thing one could imagine. It disappeared with him like many other things yesterday, leaving him kind of broken, and yawning. He was half in the library already, bound to meet Ellie again, and didn''t think far too much about what he was seeing. In some sense, his past self was already dead, and that silly disappearance did not escape his mind no matter how he walked around. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 William tried to turn over a new leaf and he wasn''t entirely sure if it was a good thing or not, or what it even meant. Ellie said it was some clever play with words, but English seemed simple for that sort of thing, and he wasn''t always sure what Ellie meant because of her cleverness or words. Accustoming to this place day by day was part of his plan. Hopefully, he wouldn''t forget himself, or his past, or grow cold towards it. Still, there was one lingering thing within his mind that sometimes overcame his worries. It kept coming back, whispering, and giving his time and memories a sudden surge. His parents and his future were enough to alter his mood. Then, he tried to think of his curiosity and what this day would give him and pretend he was fine. He found some good topics for that immediately. If this library was so impressive, what about the Emblem Academy that was more enigmatic and powerful? Like many, he heard rumors and small pieces about that place when growing up Outside, though most of it were rumors, hearsays, and words of some Walkers that might not even be from there. It was Ellie from yesterday who suggested and mentioned it, and William kind of trusted her. Who else was better? Well, she wasn''t from there, that was for certain, but the library had some stuff about it. He just had to find them and trust them. Some healthy dose of prominence was fine to swallow. Many people considered the Academy as even more utopian than the Federation, calling it a true safe haven under the most powerful Walkers. How or where? No one knew. Some even dared to say that the Academy was anywhere, able to shift and turn and change locations. Some other rumors said that the Academy had its Walkers everywhere like one enormous gang. Those could be established Walkers who''ve succeeded in their lessons, so how about the young ones? Talents and connection meant a lot in this world, and the biggest change was showing one was worth it. William figured the Awakening was his answer and it was in the Federation. Getting To the Academy was for no boats or planes. It was sturdy and as unknown as strong and reputable, able to bear with any Incursions or Rifts or wars. The Federation was comparable, for they shared many common interests and seas, researchers, and even some very important works. They had some altering traditions as far as humanity moved with decades of efforts, so the Federation''s vision was the core of humanity. Academy was for Walkers, which depicted top-tier focus, research, and effort to go against all that was Dark. That was sometimes intertwined with many efforts, appearing pretty much the same as the Federation, but it wasn''t even close. Allegedly, the Academy was close to the Federation for a couple of reasons that touched on the Assembly Island, or alliances that Fain favored. Academy''s Walkers shined in a different light than the Federation, which had its citizenships and overall weight to carry different burdens. It was about history, and the Federation planned for humanity to thrive. Academy thrived against this age like hunters. Against this lingering century of conflicts that started somewhere, they aimed at miracles. Sharing many parts of organizations and nationalities, Walkers usually carried interest between more than one place. However, when a Walker was able to gain some footing in the Academy, they usually stayed for their benefit. It was how Alan Fain worked. It was how many tried to do it as well, yet Fain did it first and already latched onto that point. Thus, the Western Hemisphere pretty much accepted these circumstances. East did not, albeit it wasn''t as clear and simple as a grudge or acceptance. This planet was broken and the land vast. Academy had always put considerable effort into many corners and wasn''t as private as one would assume. It worked closely with the rest of humanity under some shadows or darkness, or against their awareness. There was a great saying about it from the old phrases: confuse the allies and enemies shall soon break apart. Darks were close. Always... Stable information gathering secured work, protection, and secrets. Leaked information, rumors, or facts Outside did not make sense for a good reason, for they didn''t matter to the Academy, whose Walkers made strong impressions. When ordered, however. They made a name for themselves and did fantastic jobs for what the Academy stood for. Very few dared to name it some frauds. William doubted there was some validity in them simply because this age wasn''t so simple for some organizations to grow and be like idiots without some real spine. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. But in the Federation, things were different for much more obvious reasons, since it was close and open. It had more Walkers than Outside and held onto what was proper and real much better than the Academy, which didn''t even have any real open recruitments, let alone some tests. They did, but Outside didn''t need to know them. William had this impression that many marvelous sights in the Academy were well beyond the Federation, even if he had almost nothing to validate such thoughts. For now, he doubted even what he knew because of Walkers and a high impression from the Federation. Especially the heights from that helicopter changed his mind, making the first impression linger in his mind. It wasn''t about the basis of incredibly strong Walkers that could fight against Hordes of Darks or crazy monsters. It was about the massage, stability, and reality. Wars and their efforts were more about toughness than Ranks. Walkers had them for a reason, and Rank 1 was better than Rank 2. That was common sense, but humanity had no such things. They had hopes and lives instead. Darks were the same, following the common discreet system of dangers, hazard levels, System matters, and Ranks imposed by the Walkers to prove their base risks. That involved a lot of rules, opinions, Dark Aspects, or the Darks themselves. It had wide-scale associations and rules that even Outside knew about. It went without surprise because, at some point, there was no Federation or Academy, yet Darks were always around. People made sense of what was stronger and weaker, and there was always something below that was very clear, or very dreadful. Some of that was hard to imagine and put into words, thus some criticism and methods were better taken into account. Numbers were easy to comprehend, some considered. People were people; William always knew that, and Walkers weren''t really people. There were no hidden meanings in this hideous clash of Walkers and Darks. Sure, there was this lingering grand System that Walkers followed or hated with a passion, but William had yet to know what was so great or annoying about it. He heard its tone and watched it a few times. He believed so, at least. Without Rank 1, which was allegedly required for it, he always doubted himself. Seeing was knowing, and he watched a lot of people around the street, so William walked inside the library. Greeted by the incredible tall ceiling, he glanced up for a few moments, before looking around for Ellie. ¡°Where could she be?¡± He wondered and mumbled when he didn''t see her. He looked and waited until a youth from yesterday, who accompanied Burton, emerged from the offices. He didn''t notice William straight away, thanks to the massive change in his appearance. Still, he glanced around and did a job that Ellie would do under normal circumstances. Frankly, she won''t do it ever again, which wasn''t something that William thought about at all. Her colleagues didn''t either, for most of them had no idea about her change and what Burton or Heidi planned about. William recognized the guy who got scared by Burton and did the most clever thing he could. He asked him about her directly and wasn''t even aware that this youth couldn''t even recognize him. ¡°Excuse me. Hello, I was here yesterday.¡± William greeted the youth named Rob, who looked at him as if he was half-sure William was the person he should know or not. ¡°I... think I know you. Can I help you with something?¡± Rob asked in a hesitant tone, trying to discern that rough boy in William from yesterday. The difference was rather glaring. ¡°Where is Ellie? She is supposed to be my guide for today, isn''t she?¡± ¡°Ellie? Right, right... She arrived in the morning, if not at all. I heard she stayed overnight, so perhaps I am overthinking it. Anyway, she must be on some floor. I don''t know where. She got some deal and no longer adheres to a common schedule because of something that Burton or Miss Heidi made for her.¡± Rob quickly changed his tone and recognized William as a proper Walker. He spoke politely and was shocked at how William changed overnight. ¡°You work in the same library and you are unsure?¡± William asked, dubious. ¡°Y-yea. I am sorry. This place is big. We have a hundred employees because most leaders have been quite demanding and like people.¡± Rob replied in embarrassment and glanced away, halting their eye contact. That didn''t happen yesterday. ¡°Oh, alright. Shame. I will look for her myself. Have a good one, ¡± William waved at him and walked toward the stairs, leaving Rob behind. Taking a few glances at the first floor, William thought he would recognize Ellie from afar, but he couldn''t see anyone resembling her. From yesterday, he thought he glimpsed at her enough for this to be easy. He didn''t think too much. So, he moved towards the next floor to no avail, then the third. It was a failure of his role or lacking experience that failed him. Perhaps she changed outfits as well? How come? Her uniform might be similar to other workers, but her face and hair were impossible to... well, not overlook. If anything, William thought he had sharp eyes and enough brain to recognize her. ¡°She would not change her clothes, I hope.¡± With unfortunate failures back to back, William moved beyond the cultural floor, thinking that this place gave him enough things yesterday. He got some old item out of there, and it described some interesting matters, as well as someone very weird and mad. Ascending the stairs, there she was, sitting in the hallway beside the Museum. Unsure at first, William approached her before speaking. ¡°Hey, hello, Ellie. Earth is calling?¡± He waved at her up close, though she was way too busy reading something to hear his steps. She had the same attire from yesterday, but her hair had a red ribbon to make a ponytail. She looked quite busy and her eyes were focused as if she played chess. She sat at a small table and read some documents without blinking. Her eyes were jumping in focus and intensity. Then, she looked at him and couldn''t believe her eyes. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 It had been hours since Ellie started the fifth round of research and she didn''t plan to stop. She didn''t want to shame herself for not going beyond her best efforts. There was so much work and ideas to get out of this opportunity, so she took a two-hour nap before restarting. That was it. Unfortunately, someone unfamiliar approached and spoke to her, which annoyed her for a single second after that voice shook her mind and changed her mind. Briefly, she was even angry. Her name wasn''t that common, so she glanced at the voice. And froze. ¡°Oh... no. Who are you? Where is that silly boy from yesterday? Have you seen him? He looked like a beggar with a poor style and a silly face. He was about this old and this tall. How strange. You look almost the same as him.¡± Ellie pretended to look confused and looked at William up close when he stopped before her table. She pointed at him before sizing him up. ¡°Huh? Brother?¡± ¡°You as well? Are my clothes that different and crazy? I feel completely normal and the same as yesterday.¡± William asserted his truth because he felt that way. ¡°Well, it is crazy and abnormal. The set you are wearing is quite wonderful. How many credits did you pay for it, or was it some gift? Where... well, there is no point in asking. You look good and better and that''s what matters. Hm. Yep. Good job. I am shook, to be honest.¡± Ellie noticed how premium his new clothes looked and was close enough to judge him and see their details. But again, he was a Walker, so perhaps this sort of transformation was normal for them. She should think about it and pay some attention in the future. It didn''t matter to her if she could get such clothes or not. Her style was hers. ¡°Clothes are clothes. They were eleven credits.¡± ¡°Eleven? That is way too cheap for this sort of thing. Oh, and those shoes are at least ten times that amount, let me tell you that for sure. Don''t kid yourself. Military stuff is expensive if an ordinary person wants them. I know about it because I am from the Federation and these kinds of things are made here.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Sure. Whole industries are about this sort of thing. We support big military operations for a big chunk of the Earth, while Walkers need to have top-tier stuff so their needs have to be met. It''s all kind of business, in a way. Jobs and money do that. Also, Walkers guaranteed that idea, and we, regular people, want something nice to wear as well. It''s like protectors and sheep. Have you heard about that analogy before?¡± Ellie pointed to his feet, leaning from the chair and looking down on him. Then, she got up and circled him as if she wanted to know every detail of his new appearance. ¡°T-hose... That is not important Ellie. Price or not,¡± William figured that this box from Wagner might have been crazier than he considered. He wasn''t sure but these shoes definitely felt like nothing proper or like something beyond him. ¡°You did not steal it, right?¡± she looked at him, doubtful, but also joking. ¡°I did not!¡± ¡°Right. Right. You are bad at catching jokes. Custom military boots right around this time should cost closer to two hundred credits if one wants some better materials. I guess you are richer than your former self expressed, or... have you robbed someone?! Don''t tell me you are killing already! Should I be worried? Should I call the police? I swear my uniform wouldn''t look good on you.¡± Ellie exclaimed, hugging her shoulders, and William lost the wits to see if she was joking or not. Ellie knew what she was talking about; she had a variety of clothes at her disposal and many credits. She had a great job, so she did what she wanted. She was young and never had worries about Darks, family, or some questionable issues because of her dream job. ¡°So what if it''s expensive? I have them now, and they will serve me well. What is wrong with that? Meal is one, so...¡± William smiled at her with naked honesty and started counting with his fingers. Two hundred credits was a lot for sure. Ellie rolled her eyes and stopped right before him, patting the sleeve, and slapping his counting. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I will trust you for now, because you surely got some credits as collateral or some business shared this one out because of your status. Now!¡± She hugged her documents and gestured to the wall behind her. ¡°Are you ready to seek the wonders of the future and the past? Clothes are inconsequential for us or you, though we aren''t supposed to be naked like some folks were in the far distance past. I am here for something else.¡± ¡°Else... Right.¡± William frowned and wondered where she was going with this. ¡°I am here to blow up your mind and call you out for that.¡± Ellie changed her expression and spoke to William with a bright smile and tones like yesterday. She didn''t forget what she wanted to do, but what she could read and learn changed considerably from yesterday. Burton and Heidi changed her plans, so what was bound to happen today wasn''t something insane. For some reason, William kind of missed her tones, but how or why? He didn''t know the details. Oh, he feared them instead. She made him forget about the morning and his anxiety. Although his clothes changed, he was the same clueless boy as yesterday, so Ellie planned to enjoy this as much as yesterday if not more. After all, what was behind her was a unique place that might last them more than half a day if William were as curious as yesterday. The Museum was vast. Its history was beyond the Federation! Beyond this world! ¡°Oh, ok. I think I am as ready as I can be.¡± William answered. ¡°Alright. Do you know anything about this floor, Will?¡± ¡°Will?¡± He raised his brows. No one called him that. ¡°Uhh. It is a Museum according to that board on the first floor. That sort of place speaks of all kinds of records.¡± ¡°As if it would launder money or lunch. Obviously, it''s not just that. It is a place that is going through the most changes because strange and old findings are found on every expedition, or even by many connected or common Walkers who have nothing to do with this. Why? There is this assumed truth about history and Walkers who are going out there. Sometimes, they bring us interesting things.¡± ¡°Things? Like what?¡± Ellie giggled and beamed in delight. ¡°You will see! There are almost no restrictions put on this floor, though some rooms are unique, so it is seen as a business rather than a place to learn every single day. It isn''t small by any means, or simple. It goes according to many topics and ages, and many bits about this Museum go and connect to the History above. These rooms are connected by stairs and shared interests like a big hive, making the three floors the history!¡± ¡°Really? What kind of restrictions are there?¡± William wondered. He didn''t expect floors to be connected, so how far did it go? What about his end goal for today which were those mysterious upper floors? He had no intention or even awareness of guessing what was hiding there. Everything pointed to his worries, with Kaufman''s card being an incredibly enticing key. There was no doubt that floors dedicated to Walkers and Darks should have some pretty glaring and nasty secrets. ¡°Hm! You are in luck!¡± Ellie puffed her chest in a self-important manner and hugged her documents tightly. ¡°I doubt there are any restrictions for us right now. Also, I have permission and an assignment from Burton to explain quite a lot of things to you. Most of that would be prohibited for regular attendants like my former self. More knowledge is also there, and I got a fleeting promotion that is basically a great push to something greater! Why? I won''t forget this choice or what I will learn because of it. That means it will come back sooner or later. And you, dear boy with weird clothes, I must thank you for that.¡± ¡°Oh, should I feel lucky, or apprehensive since it came out of Burton?¡± William asked and tried to be sarcastic. It didn''t seem to work. ¡°I don''t know about that. Burton did what he had to do and I am lucky to have you. I haven''t asked about details because why would I? Asking would waste time and I don''t want that. He only barked something at me when I got to work. Simple. Now, I am busy taking on Walker and Dark secrets. It''s fun but rather complicated and long. So, bear with this, and let''s get to the floors.¡± Ellie exaggerated nothing, though she lied a little. ¡°I see. So, is there any news if you will accompany me for more days?¡± William hopefully asked ¡°Not... that, but... do you want my help this badly? I mean, I am free and all beyond this job, but this job is my life.¡± Ellie made a difficult yet teasing face. ¡°I will ask about this tomorrow or today. Perhaps you will get lost for a whole day in these difficult floors about history, and those dark sections and floors are nothing to scoff at either. I get it a lot now. You will spend most of your time there before your Examination, while my position is different from yours. I will help you however I can, but you and your card are difficult, and you are a bloody Walker! It is how Walkers are in this place. They have privilege. It will be mesmerizing for you, even without me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Of course, I will follow you as far as I can because I''ve got my permission as well as...¡± Proudly yet swiftly, she grasped her new badge and felt very good about it. She almost kissed it. ¡°I won''t run away from this responsibility. It is lovely.¡± William wasn''t sure what it meant, but it seemed important to her. ¡°Alright. Let''s go inside then.¡± William nodded and hoped to get into a better mood. It worked. Ellie walked to a single wide door in the middle of this hallway balcony. Every one of them had the same length and width on every floor, with one side facing the ridiculous room, and the other holding doors to the floors. ¡°Before starting, the Museum implies old tales, ancient memories, and a past that is impervious to destruction. Usually. Most can get lost, cracked, or forgotten. Some were even intentionally destroyed, which is a shame. There used to be many buildings with the names of history museums and so on, and were in almost every major city before the Dawn. Museums have many kinds of faces, but at the core, they are places where the past sees the present. Some might be even futuristic, but I would disagree it matters too much. The museum is about glorious history! Agreed?¡± Seeing and hearing her enthusiasm, William nodded. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°I must also say that it isn''t just a matter of a few years or decades old histories. The Dawn created some new history and era, sure, but this isn''t all about it, Will! It is about centuries, millennia, and millions of years. That''s how far history goes.¡± Ellie started to explain her methods. She didn''t have to think too much about this, since this place had always been open to her. What changed with her elevated privileges was something else. For now, she was patient with her new purposes and didn''t run away from anything. These next three floors were as open for her as before. Nothing about them needed some very big recollections. Her new documents were about the upper floors and some sections in history that required some specific ideas for Walkers. It shocked her, frankly. She didn''t think that Burton and Heidi had special methods for Walkers like William. It seemed her year-long obsession with history hadn''t touched everything. Ellie"stole and borrowed" many things from the storage offices to learn about some ancient or secret sides of history and uncommon knowledge. As far as it didn''t regard Darks too much, she was left with barely any talks. For a young employee, it was rather beyond her means. ¡°Much further than the millennia? That is thousands of years, right? Wait... millions. Isn''t the universe billions of years old?¡± William blurted out a random fact that he read about years ago. He wasn''t even sure how he remembered it so well, or how to imagine such a long stretch of time. Even a decade seemed like an eternity to him, so what was a millennium? ¡°Billions? We are talking about a different breed of history. Here, this planet''s history is enough for us. You will understand what I mean. It is a very interesting subject. This Earth, I mean. Years add a lot of things together and people made notes about all sorts of things. Either by boredom, interest, or necessity, there once lived some interesting people. Eventually, their knowledge grew to massive areas, sites, and archives scattered around the world. Hence, forgetting history is like disregarding the greatness of the human race! It is poor. Scandalous!¡± Ellie talked like a professional attendant she always felt like. She learned for years about it and did a lot of private research in hopes of work and discovery. It was worth the effort, yet without going out of there, it was a bit shameful, but nothing about these upcoming floors would hinder her voice. It will be a long lecture. There was no doubt about it, and it was good that she was basically quiet since the last night, so her vocal cords were ready. Learning about Darks and Walkers helped with the rest of her apprehensions, or it completely shifted her heart and mind in a different direction. It was still like a seed, but now, it was already growing into a strong luscious flower. It will get stronger. Her curiosity wasn''t bleak and she needed time to get this new knowledge to her head. It was kind of hard. She lacked time, and if she had to give William what they demanded, days wouldn''t end up simple, or short. Upon learning and reading through a variety of shocking reveals, Ellie felt strange apprehension and excitement. This will be a huge experience for her, if not something that will change everything about her. She hoped that with this chance under her belt, she would get special treatment from Heidi later down the line, or become part of something greater. For example, taking care of young Walkers like William would guarantee a great factor for the library. It would influence many things about the Federation that had been lacking for years. Ellie believed that knowledge and youths were lacking because this age was wrong. She would love to spend some days with them and broaden their horizon, or it could be even for weeks, or...years? Wouldn''t that be a school? A Walker school? That was a strange hope for someone like her because she didn''t think this sort of thing existed right now. Walker had a different kind of school, and that was the military and various drills or mentorship of older Walkers. For now, there was almost no way for regular people to teach Walkers. Walkers taught Walkers. That was the norm. But what about young ones who weren''t so lucky to get recruited or taught by Walkers? That argument was something that Ellie thought of for years and she wasn''t alone. Unfortunately, the present landscape of the Federation wasn''t suitable for such options, or it wasn''t willing to change, even if it wasn''t a wrong idea. Ellie insisted on trying, and she saw the perfect example in William, as well as gratifying confirmation that this idea wasn''t wrong in the slightest. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Even here in the Federation, there were a ton of young Walkers who weren''t part of anything, while Outside was even worse. Wouldn''t it be better to grasp every single one of them? Alas, this wasn''t all about knowledge. Tackling the problem that was the Awakening and the following time was kind of hard. Ellie did not need to think that far. Teaching followed many things and could help anyone young. It could end. It could lead somewhere. It was nothing but an optimistic view, which Ellie never knew would get accepted by Assembly Island which was the overwhelming place that handled most Walkers in these lands. Also, she was fearful of Burton and his personality and what would he think. He spent many decades on these matters. As for Heidi, she wouldn''t care for such ideas as long as they would be fun and validating for her library or personality. Ellie pointed at the door, hoping for William to get it. ¡°There is a single entrance. One will need a special pass that costs some credits. It has tiers ranging from ten to fifty credits for a single visit. It has no time limitations, so this museum acts like a business. You can even spend a whole day inside.¡± ¡°T-ten? Fifty?! Isn''t it expensive? Who would even afford this?¡± William asked in shock and didn''t understand such prices. ¡°Right, I agree. It is a bureaucratic idea. It is stupid, some might even say. I wished it was that simple. I would say the basic single entry would suffice for everyone once in their lives. Just once! Even a single visit would shake them up and broaden their minds. That should be good, right?¡± ¡°That...¡± William fell speechless and figured her reasoning made sense. If it was fine to visit this once, then what were ten credits, or this... range? ¡°Wait, what is this ridiculous range? What is a fifty credit pass?¡± ¡°A good question. Those aims for restricted connected places, rooms, and private, or sensible matters of this library. You don''t even know how much went into this, and how many workers this floor has and had. Unfortunately, not a whole lot of people have time to waste on this floor. Working and giving the Federation what it deserves is adequate, some would say. Shops and many places are luxuries that people don''t want to touch for good reasons. Either they don''t need it, it''s too bothersome, or expensive. I would make this place free if I could, but time is time. There is no solution to that besides some peace.¡± William nodded in agreement, while Ellie entered her lecturing mode. William put his card into the handle of the door as per her instructions, opening the big doors into the wall. Not inwards or out. It slid right inside the wall. ¡°Wow, this is a nice door.¡± ¡°It is a work of art. You don''t want to bump into anything. The exhibitions are art and expensive in time and effort. All doors are like this inside.¡± In front of William, a massive open hangar spread. The ceiling was at least fifteen feet tall and there were small walls in some places and rooms that depicted some rooms, restricted spaces, galleries, or separation for exhibitions. Right in front of him was a basic welcoming entrance. There was something wild, grotesque, and huge. Made of thick gray bones, many strings, and tall like a ceiling, it was an utter monster. Not Dark, he assumed. He would get it, he knew. This one died a long time ago. ¡°A monster?¡± William blurted out. ¡°Yeah, that is usually a phrase I hear a lot. This right there is a prehistoric beast from millions of years into the past. Is it not impressive? Taller than any land animal before the Dawn, such things were common on Earth, walking when the Earth was different in the very sheer existential and biological point. Oxygen was different. The land was thriving without any buildings, and these monsters were the kings!¡± ¡°W-what? This thing is from that far past? It isn''t some carefully deboned Dark??¡± William hesitantly argued. He wasn''t some expert in Darks. No. He was the exact opposite since Canada had rather moderate Darks around. Further into the south, or across the world, their variety was in thousands of kinds, if not more. As a whole, Canada saw a part of the whole picture that made up Dark''s eccentric evolving and corrupting Madness. And William saw much more than that since he wasn''t in Canada all his life. ¡°A Dark, you say? Oh, that is a bit extreme. This one isn''t that as far as I am concerned. It is a skeleton that was retrieved many ages ago. There were many destroyed museums in America with tons of goods, and this one went through a careful restoration through the historical development of this library. Even some Walker organizations were interested in helping restore certain things from human history. Mainly, it was sir Kaufman who did the heavy lifting and made this possible. He likes this sort of thing, you see.¡± ¡°Huh? Kaufman? Is it even worth it? Is it not important to care more about lives and human survival?¡± William could not comprehend the need to care so much about this history. For all that he should care about, those people who restored a skeleton of a dead monstrous animal must have a loose screw in their brains. This meaningless creature was nothing but a husk that no longer mattered. Coming closer to it, he read a small paragraph on a panel below it, uncovering its name decided by people that he couldn''t even spell or say properly. ¡°I don''t find this Tyranosomething is all that impressive.¡± William shamelessly said, but could not help but be personally shocked by the sheer size of this skeleton towering over him. He had seen a lot of Darks and Walkers in his life. Some were bigger than this, so did it count as something good or bad? Assuming it was some form of Dark wasn''t surprising. Many of them were strange because of Dark Aspects and Corruption, or cannibalism amongst them created rather strange mutations. Add to that Arcana that some Darks possessed in variety of forms, and their lifeforms could be less than coherent or adhering to common sense. William knew the appearance of a lot of monsters from his memory, but it was like a droplet in comparison to the upper floors that he was bound to visit and see very soon. Perhaps. He had no clue how deep and impressive the upcoming three floors were. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Hearing his suitable remark, Ellie might hold different opinions in her heart, but she knew that disagreeing with someone like him wasn''t ideal. William had his views and histories, and he watched and grew up in some of them Outside, or he wasn''t a suitable candidate for arguments. After yesterday, she learned a lot. It was what opinion was for, and changing wasn''t always fine. Learning was about growing. A lot of things about past and current reality were subjective to facts and opinions, and many people who visited this place were the same as him, or nothing alike. Some folks were dull toward what had happened, not interested, or not believing. Some even dared to call it fake nonsense and wondered why some Walkers even cared about this library or why they even funded it. That was why Ellie didn''t become upset or disappointed when she heard his opinion. There was something about the sense of discovery that Ellie loved, and anyone new who arrived with this concept was fine like a new page turned aside. And as far as she got to know William from yesterday, his opinion might change because he wasn''t a stubborn fool about it. She planned to help him as much as her conscience allowed, which was something Burton and Heidi kind of wanted. It was curious why, though Ellie would betray everything she stood for if she questioned it too much. ¡°History is a subjective matter, William. Everyone has it in some way. I find the old eras intriguing enough to see. For example, look at this skeleton. It is a huge former specimen that had a life on this planet for millions of years, if not longer. Then, suddenly, followed by an unprecedented catastrophe, there were none of them left. They became extinct. These large animals are the size of buildings, yet they lost it all, leaving the bones behind. Strange times happened so what even is millions of years? People are what? Flies? Little squirrels? We have so few years within us, we might be dust.¡± ¡°Sounds like Dawn to me,¡± William added. Ellie nodded and sized the large skeleton. ¡°Humanity is ants in comparison and the Dawn is our catastrophe. Can we live? Can we endure? For how long can we do that? Time is a very odd thing, William. It''s scary. We had our millennia and small heads, yet all of it seems like very important matters instead. We are small, yet there is a big difference between many eras and instincts. Well, I am not downplaying people. Our brains are kind of ridiculous compared to some animals. Why? Many wondered about it, saying it is evolution and the world that made it possible.¡± ¡°You... sound afraid.¡± William wondered out loud, standing behind her. ¡°Perhaps everyone is. Or should be. Or will be. Anyhow, I think these bones are impressive. Something kept living for so long with not that many changes besides bones. Is it the size? Humanity got quite far in just a couple of years, but that is a very different sentiment, or is it because these beasts died so we could live? Is the evolution answer to eras and time, or something else? These dinosaurs lived for millions of years yet did not become something vast for the future. They were that before, so what do you think?¡± Ellie glanced beside her and eyed William. He looked at her and shrugged. ¡°Don''t know. I think you are speaking of something interesting, but history is strange. Humanity lost too, so... what is your point? The Dawn? Some big analogy below my brain?¡± ¡°Oh, not at all. I think it is about the brain. We are clever and great with it, yet tiny. Thinking ability gives animals many things and evolutions are the same. Oh, and it points to Darks as well. Some of them are kind of scary.¡± ¡°I am not arguing about that. What are you trying to say, Ellie?¡± ¡°How somewhere down the line, our predecessors changed and grew exponentially in many ways that no other species ever did. Isn''t it absolutely fantastic and broken? Humans are strange, yet these massive animals are nothing short of insane.¡± ¡°Eh, just bones. What are even Darks beside it? Jesters? Lizards?¡± ¡°Predators. Unnatural ones... but... well, it is complicated. Oh, I get it.¡± Ellie sighed and briefly lost her composure thanks to the documents in her hands. ¡°You and everyone take Dawn for their target. Walkers are also predators and... still humans, in a sense, but different. It is insane. More so than these big overgrown lizards, or so you could say.¡± As she talked, William returned to reading those signs, exposition, and paragraphs written around this exhibition. ¡°Dinosaurs. Prehistoric age and... there were even eras full of them? How do I even pronounce this shit? Millions of years is nothing. Tens of millions? What is even a hundred million years? Billions! Life is that old? What is even life if it is so old? What is... a century? Huh...¡± William couldn''t wrap his head around those large numbers or depictions of primeval times of Earth. It depicted large-scale ingenuity, facts, and knowledge that felt unnatural because humanity was far too young. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Yet it was young and better than most of these histories, or... was it even right? What if there were some great civilizations in these ridiculous time-frames that hadn''t lived for long and got destroyed? William questioned it, unwilling to realize if they did survive, wouldn''t they be around in some discoveries? If some bones and discoveries came from hundreds of millions of years in the past, what was fine to doubt? He questioned if humanity would even be able to get going for one more century, so what if it went on for millions? What would become of humanity by that point couldn''t come to his mind. William thought a lot about it thanks to his curiosity and willingness to learn. He wasn''t a stubborn idiot like Ellie realized, and he was willing to see things for what they were. Hopefully, it wouldn''t disappoint him, or end up bad. He decided to trust it if Ellie said so. Thus, a lot of questions arose in his mind. Just what was a human life for, if it was so brief and abrupt? He was around fifteen years of age, so this concept of unfathomable eras was far beyond his imagination. There were dozens of signs with many paragraphs, depicting information about a variety of exhibits, facts, and history. There were pictures, paintings, and many bones of smaller creatures, or half-full skeletons. Most words revealed interesting facts, but as he expected, their needs weren''t as useful as knowing something recent, crucial, or necessary from the distant past or this century. This shouldn''t matter too much, but it sure as hell was very entertaining. ¡°So those things are like oversized lizards with wolf mentality? Sounds like Darks to me.¡± William said the cleverest things he imagined after walking around and pointing at the large skeleton many times his height. ¡°Were! These are old and don''t even think about Darks like this. This is nothing like that. Also, the point of this exhibition is not related to something terrible, but to what once was. It is interesting, isn''t it? They are all here, dead, yet remaining. They prove something interesting even after millions of years. A small glance at something older than anything human-related. That single fact shook my mind when I was here for the first time.¡± ¡°How old were you?¡± William bluntly asked. ¡°Six.¡± ¡°Six... No wonder you are like this.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Ellie stomped forward and glared at him closely. William glanced away and read some signs. ¡°Not sure. I was just thinking out loud. Aren''t a lot of children curious? Back when I was... well, I was young as well, and this is silly. Let''s say growing out in this age and watching something from tens of millions of years are very different things. I just can''t think about this.¡± ¡°There were no places millions of years ago. There was Earth in all of its savagery and ancient dangers.¡± ¡°So, nothing much changed, is that right?¡± Sizing him up and down, she smacked his shoulder and turned away. ¡°Hey, don''t be like that. This is important.¡± ¡°I don''t think there were humans millions of years ago...¡± William boasted no stops today and teasing Ellie without thinking was surprisingly easy. So much so, that Ellie swallowed her pride and proceeded onward, giving him lessons, pushing him around, and showing some stuff off. For the start, she dragged him where she thought his mind would melt, or where the conversation would go somewhere, rather than nowhere. They walked around further exhibitions, spending time together, and it wasn''t really about learning something crucial. It was a brief stoppage before the future, and Ellie considered this important for any young Walker, so they wouldn''t be ignorant about it. There were a lot of things to show off and follow, yet William held many surprising opinions and words that escaped his mouth. Today, it was much less sporadic than yesterday, which ended up frustrating Ellie to no bitter end because he seemed different. Yesterday was so easy, so... could clothes change a person so much? Ellie barely knew him, yet she talked and took him for someone less than better. Today, William was speaking and feeling much better, which Ellie liked. Was it the change of clothes, or was William different because of those lower floors? In the Museum, books weren''t a priority, so value showed its consequences in other ways. Historically accurate findings of many organizations were here. In the last century, very few people cared for such things, yet wasn''t it human to care for the past humans? It seemed honest while ignoring it wasn''t. Most exhibitions were engaging, and some were great only for weirdos, depicting grotesque matters, animals, images, and things that seemed fake. William watched them anyway and didn''t think too much about it. The ones with insects and extinct animals from not that long ago interested him, but as many who had come here, he barely recognized them. Darks were out there. Not... this. Not anymore. One hope that this library had was a vast history database and physical evidence. Many hoped it wouldn''t get lost as it did with the Dawn, so they protected it, increased its depths, and preserved texts and everything. The loss that came with the past was terrible, causing the history to plunder to oblivion. In just a few years, hundreds of nations disappeared from reality, becoming records, old distant names, or not even that. Still, the land remained, destruction tarried with marks of old, and many landmarks and sites showed some interesting things. Most might''ve long turned to infested and corrupted nests and dwellings for Darks or turned to ruins and dust. The sheer crash and oblivion with the Dawn dwarfed numerous expectations, almost becoming memories, since it was so long ago, that no one lived thought that. Hundred and fourteen years helped with that problem, so what of the former humanity, if society as a whole cracked apart? Well, there was a shocking number of things that William recognized and watched for the very first time. Ellie loved how the pace changed, his face and mind shifted, and her time as a guide around the Museum turned to her preference. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 William didn''t know wonderful things from Outside, so he kind of underestimated history and the former world. There were old sites discovered all the time, coming from vaults, old protected undergrounds, or places forgotten by people and Darks. Even before the Dawn, people discovered old cities and ruins of many kinds, pouring from thousands of years old history. That meant humanity could have survived countless disasters, yet nothing was worse than this cursed Dawn. William heard Ellie''s opinions and lessons, read many expositions under every exhibition, and hours soon passed away. Animals and beasts or bones became less substantial. What came next was more suitable, since history was written by humans. He uncovered many historical aspects that ranged from the start of the Dawn to many years into the past. The more recent things were, ranging from the eighteenth and twentieth centuries, the more intriguing he was. This museum had it all. It was a true accumulation and the most comprehensive showdown of this style in this world. Some exhibitions even depicted humans. Figurines, as Ellie said, wearing old clothes, posing, and handling things of the past. He took that part with doubts and surprise and realized how people looked in the past. It was the same shit. They had common faces and clothes, and some were comparable, if not better than Outside. Though, some parts did shake him up. In the Federation, things were different. Humanity had changed, and Walkers and the Dawn cracked this society and crumbled the course of history. It was like a different world. It was not enough for William to feel sorry for any of this. He found it a bit shameful. That was it. So what if he saw animals of the former worlds in flesh and stuffed realities? They looked silly. Bears, lions, and so on, many things about them resembled Darks, but without the hideous parts, and even if they were a bit more majestic, they were animals. Nothing else. Corruption was the true hateful and vicious point that William thought about, comparing his memories and ideas as he walked around with Ellie. Soon came objects that humans created throughout history. Those included medieval, ancient, or modern weaponry, simple tools, inventions, and methods of living. He kind of liked weapons and glanced at every last one of them to etch them to his memory. They depicted cultures and there were more of them than he would ever acknowledge. And it wasn''t just about America. Europe, Africa, and Asia were included in these cultures and exhibitions. Kaufman worked with the whole world, and even if he wasn''t around anymore, this library lived on as he desired. Hours followed, and the upper floors seemed as distant as yesterday. Ellie hoped they would come sooner, saying how these exhibitions weren''t infinite, albeit they were open and complicated because William was busy and not very quick. Even when Ellie hoped to hurry, she couldn''t. She decided to play along because they hadn''t even visited sacred rooms or parts when this place connected to the other floors. ¡°Oh, you should wait and not run away,¡± Ellie argued, pointing to some exhibition ahead. ¡°There are even some miniatures of the wonders of the world, which is what people called wonders of their creation or this planet over many years. Oh, and they aren''t really the point. There are dozens of fascinating items.¡± William shifted his sights from weapons and moved his legs. He spent almost two hours on them, so he changed once more and no longer took this place lightly. He no longer argued with Ellie, who preferred this because it made her lectures easier. She pointed to art and crafted miniatures of the most impressive and popular wonders of the former world, depicting big buildings and statues. ¡°A pyramid?!¡± William glanced at the most peculiar one, as well as the biggest. Shaped like four triangles pointing up, its name displayed something old and huge and filled with boundless mysteries. And something that William heard only from a few strangers, or a few pictures. It was from Egypt, Africa, an enormous land across the ocean filled with mystery and distinct eras and monsters. It wasn''t as mysterious as far as Walkers went, but for WIlliam, it was very distant. A lot got to know over time thanks to Walker''s expeditions, or contacts, making many changes known. Africa, known as a land of dust, sand, sun, vast savannas, deserts, and dangers compared to Australia, lived on as before. Allegedly, many odd Walker settlements and tribes lived there even after the Dawn crashed into Africa, and its current human population was the biggest out of all continents. How true was it? North America couldn''t understand it, or know it for certainty. Africa was vast enough to appease this mysterious case of different jungle that was South America. Then, there was Asia with its vastness and mountains. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Pyramids usually depicted continuous structures of simple geometry and style, ending in the tip that reached for the heavens. There were some even in America, or Europe. Their scale was different like their purposes and cultures originating from thousands of years in the past. Six feet tall, this one wasn''t very smooth, made of countless little squares, and its end had a golden triangular point. ¡°Yep, this one is Egyptian, or perhaps still is? I doubt the Dawn ended it completely since it is beyond old. Like... what? Four millennia? Three? Few are ever sure about the ages of these things. Limestone can allegedly survive a very long time.¡± ¡°Stones can crack and survive more than any of us. It''s not alive, so...¡± William bluntly said and realized how silly he sounded. ¡°Wait... This is from so far away?¡± Ellie giggled and further explained. ¡°This is just a model. The real deal is hundreds if not thousands of times bigger than this small thing. Unfortunately, the real deal isn''t under our eyes any longer. It is in the danger zones of Egypt and I don''t know much about it, as it is as distant as some dreams. Oh, don''t even make me start on this. The world is full of wonders.¡± ¡°I am not starting anything,¡± William argued, glancing at it as if it was the real deal. That lasted for a whole minute before Ellie dragged him away. She wanted to show and talk more, or was she curious about his card more? The Statue of Liberty or buildings and constructions didn''t matter. One fact prevailed. There were some doubts about what Burton and Heidi permitted and wanted, and they didn''t talk about anything but the upper floors. This left Ellie with some wonder and a couple of choices, as these three floors below the upper floors weren''t entirely explored by her, yet their importance with the upper floors wasn''t as significant. What Burton and Heidi had in mind touched on growing subjects of politics, which Ellie mismanaged as she was young and too fervent for her own good. Ellie got clearance for a chance, which left some things here, waiting for her mischief, and Kaufman''s card held better clearance than her current one. Ellie asserted the leading role without hesitation and wanted William to know something nice. Be it his obnoxious interest in strange things, or his hiding skepticism, Ellie could not help but realize that William was turning better, so her suggestions or lead should be assertive. If not, he would lose himself here and there was nothing good about it. Weirdly, he didn''t dwell on it, since she dragged him by his arm, and he let her do it even if he didn''t like it. Even if he wouldn''t admit it, he didn''t mind going with the flow. Still, some things Ellie couldn''t help but do. It was herself. More hours passed without any visit to restricted connection places that she wanted to see. She kept talking and leading, walking around, and using time as if it were free. Exhibits were too numerous. William spent hours listening to her explanations and saw how his horizon broadened and mind stirred. Although it wasn''t to his satisfaction, his interest in the past landed and would no longer drown. Who knew what he would visit and need in the future? He didn''t know, so he harbored loftier hopes and curiosity than he assumed weren''t fine Outside. And the most fascinating things in the restricted rooms remained. ¡°This world is a vast place. I feel like we are living in the blink of a gap. Humanity has such a wonderful history, yet it is going more than downhill because of Darks. I hate that fact, Will.¡± Ellie complained to William, who was reading a wall depicting the history of American continents. It was vast, pointing to history that was centuries old and... rather shorter than William had assumed. It seemed America hadn''t gotten much to it, but its land was massive. ¡°Oh? The USA originates from the seventeenth century?¡± William assumed without listening to Ellie''s meaningful words. She spoke anyway. ¡°Kind of. The land was long known and in place but this one is about cultural findings and politics and Europe and civilization as a whole. It is about an event of independence. Before that, there was a guy named Columbus who discovered America in the broader globe. Allegedly, that is. There are some records of many further investigations that showed America was full of life and people even before that, and how some sailors saw it long before him. Long before that century. Unfortunately, we don''t have a lot of records about those times. Only some brief mentions thought old books or whatnot.¡± ¡°That''s a shame.¡± ¡°Not in the slightest! We have some digital findings that were collected, fixed, and remade throughout the recent decades and years. Some old stuff wasn''t usable, either because of wear, destruction, or corrosion. Very little from those is crucial. Any new finds originating before the Dawn are old and mostly physical. Technology can''t last forever, but knowledge in other forms and how technology works can, while some vaults kind of lived on anyway. Isn''t that wonderful?¡± ¡°Sure is. So, what is this one about America?¡± William said, pointing forward. ¡°This is the beginning of the United States of America. It started in the seventeenth century and went on until the Dawn, where it struggled, and then... cracked to pieces. Many of them moved on and soon catalyzed into the Federation over the next decades, but they aren''t alone. A lot of things about the past civilization end up like this. In history, colonialism, barbarism, and sailing or simple wars are old and numerous. People traveled and established dynasties for millennia, either through power and expedition, desires for riches, and so on.¡± ¡°Like this Wikipedia thing, that this exhibition talks about?¡± William pointed to tables of many sources and their history. ¡°Oh, that? Nah. I speak about people. That one is about vast digital space to get countless pieces of knowledge and information. It was essentially effortless. People in the past could''ve learned basically anything as long as they had time, mind, and head ready for it. Places like the biggest encyclopedia in the world would help with that. Now, we don''t have it, but it kind of survived, I guess. No, I am not sure. We have a library and books, and people are people. There is no real need for digital space, or large fields, huge factories, or colossal cities. People are smaller in scale, so our needs are different.¡± ¡°So.... what is even that big? I get people were countless, but I can imagine it very little. The USA used to have hundreds of millions of people and so many states. That''s interesting.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Ellie didn¡¯t mind William questioning her like a clueless outsider. It was kind of nice how it kept happening and kept her engaged. ¡°It¡¯s not that handful, by the way. Digital words used to hold information worth whole worlds. One couldn¡¯t see everything, let alone write or read it all. So, I get it, Will. Digital words are a loss for you. And that includes just a portion that remained up to the current time. The majority of this Museum isn''t like that though. It is physical! You must have realized it by now. Nothing much is about copies. They are original pieces of history. Pages, books, paintings, and so on. Weapons? They are metal. Those skeletons are the same. Part of the history.¡± Ellie argued, standing too close to William to read some signs. ¡°I guess. Everything looks old and worn down, yet well-taken care of, so... how impressive, right?¡± ¡°Right? How about going into the first restricted room to change the pace?¡± Ellie offered since the end of these exhibitions was finally approaching. After seven hours, however. ¡°You won''t say much to this American history?¡± William pointed to the wall depicting interesting historical events involving wars and politics. For him, it seemed convoluted and flawed, if not stupid. Why did humans fight so much? Why was the former world full of that stupidity? And why it kept happening? ¡°I won''t say anything. A lot of things about it are as good as reading it alone. It isn''t worth dwelling on it because it''s not nice. Now, follow me.¡± Ellie said importantly and put her finger forward. William followed her like he had for the past hours. Behind the historical exhibition was a wall with a hallway. There were many doors, going for at last hundred if not more feet. Those depicted secret rooms and places of no little curiosity. All locked up, of course. One had to have a clearance and card to go inside of them. They were regarded as premium places with fewer publicly available findings because they showed sensitive, expensive, or very nuanced and specific concepts. In a sense, they were secrets that Kaufmans deemed as fitting objectification of history that was worth locking. It wasn''t that bad. Paying some credits once was fine to see these secrets, and the Federation or this library didn''t hide them too much. It was about willingness and engagement, while the bonus credits helped fund some work and keep this place running. Still, the majority of revenue was still about the lower floors, and Walkers were worth a lot as well, albeit their case and worth were on a different level and style. Ellie led William to one of the doors without explaining this hall. There were no names everywhere. No tags. No board for directions. They were all clean and with the same wooden style. Upon closer look, William saw numbers on the handles, with the one that Ellie chose being number eight. Ellie gestured for him to go in, so William put his card on the handle, sliding the door into the wall even if the hallway was far too big and empty. It wouldn''t hurt to let it outside. In fact, he barely saw any doors in exhibitions. What was inside was also rather open and wide, and dark. He couldn''t see anything but a dull and shaded place surrounded by walls. It was surprisingly big and barren, which William found weird, considering how tight the exhibitions felt. No lights were on, and no windows were present. Weakly, the light escaping from the open door revealed something enormous, but Ellie soon closed it, leaving them in the darkness. It wasn''t enough, so William felt how his hand tightened and his heartbeat increased in anticipation. ¡°What is this?¡± William asked and noticed Ellie was nowhere to be found. He heard footsteps. Then something clicked, letting brightness illuminate the empty space. It was no common light. In the middle of the room, there was a huge globe more than a dozen feet in diameter. It was suspended in the air, glowing and depicting the Earth. William noticed Ellie standing below it, enlightened by the light coming from the globe''s numerous inner sections and finishes that were either oceans, cities, or some continents. William walked to her and saw what this bright globe was about. It wasn''t very hard to guess what he was watching. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± he said after his eyes adjusted. ¡°I hope? It is our little planet. Miniature, that is. Not.... real, by the way.¡± William overlooked her joke, mesmerized by the myriad of lines that depict the continents, oceans, currents, and many mountainous¡ªlands that protrude from the globe¡ªand light or anything else. It was big and carefully crafted to picture the real world. The former world, of course. Some lands were no longer present, either cracked, wounded, or no longer sustained live or greenery like this.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°It is the last remaining lifelike depiction of our planet. Those mountainous regions should even make some real-life meaning to their heights, as they are works of art and technology, but our Earth is more like a very large smoothened balloon. Gravity is why, by the way. Spheres are very odd at it, as they amass gravity. Stars and suns and planets are like this. This one is about some proportions and calculations. It should be around the same outlook as reality, with the scale being separate. When this was built before the Dawn, the world was like this. I think it remains the same... for the most part.¡± ¡°Most part...¡± ¡°I mean, the Dawn changed a lot of things, right? How? Unfortunately, we don''t have the ability to make new ones, despite mapping and discovering what has changed being very much alive to this day. Most of it is private and hard to get since Walkers are good at navigating or going around, which is a shame. I like this place, you see. It''s nice. Old maps don''t work as well. Again, it''s a shame. We have so many of them you would be surprised how stacked our archives are. People loved drawing maps... Like always. Hundred or a thousand years ago.¡± William agreed, observing this globe. On a large planetary scale, making calculations, experiences, and ventures like this were no longer feasible. The land was locked and cracked, and societies were scattered and not acting as one. It was fine to map small areas, but connecting them accordingly sounded tough. William imagined it. Terrible land. The ZONES! Seas... Fogs as large and eclipsing as cities and sky. He wasn''t sure how much of this globe was covered and no longer green or blue. It wasn''t like this. Still, there were many important lands, with waters and obvious boundaries like mountains. The atmosphere created the sky. Made of rocks, iron, water, elements, and countless other materials, it was like a huge rock. Some planets might be different, but William didn''t know anything about space or what assembled some planets. He had trouble wrapping his head around how to picture this globe, so he observed, trying to notice continents from his memory. He noticed America, which was long, ranging from north and south. It was huge, but the rest of the world was even bigger. And those oceans?! How was it possible for them to be so enormous? ¡°This thing is a century old?¡± William pointed with his finger at the globe. It looked brand new. ¡°Who in their right mind sees our planet with such details or... is this even acceptable?¡± Ellie beamed in delight at his interest and surged with new intent. ¡°Past humanity made it? Not only like this, by the way. We documented the sun, other planets, our moon, and who knows what else. Our home is this planet, so it is easier to see its layers and what it is made of. It''s big for ants that are people, you see. It is here, below our feet, and it is wild and supposedly familiar and old. Billions of years old, by the way. That''s how old this rock is.¡± William was speechless and Ellie wasn''t over with blowing his mind. She enjoyed his flabbergasted face more and more. ¡°Well, let''s take that back. I bet some Walkers could accomplish the same thing, fly and see this planet for what it is. Many can fly pretty darn fast and far, and their powers are wild yet they are having problems with Darks. I say that planets and space should remain still until we are independent and safe. Perhaps then, space would open up and we would be able to travel beyond this little planet once more. It sounds insane, but it can happen! Walkers are magicians!¡± ¡°W-what? How? Go... how far?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ellie laughed. ¡°You don''t know about that, eh? Delightful. For now, think about this planet. What is it? Why is it?¡± William nodded to her without thinking and began walking around the globe. It was stable and not moving. Inside and around it were many lights that illuminated the continents and seas. One could also see glaciers in the north and south, depicting white lands of ice. The globe was too tall for him to see, so the north pole was kind of vague. Upon closer inspection, there were some names etched into the globe, depicting oceans, seas, major islands, and larger nations They put a whole world into a display and locked it away. Why? William realized how silly it felt and didn''t hesitate to ask about it. ¡°Why is this room restricted? This world? This globe?¡± ¡°It is the least restricted space. One could get inside with a couple of credits because we don''t have room for this sort of thing outside of here. Don''t ask me about most prices, please, since I don''t get them either.¡± Ellie bluntly answered. In truth, this single business was embracing this library because a lot of lives and resources went into it, and it was still part of the Federation. Thus, Kaufmans had to show some effort and make some things work with credits because Assembly required it. How worth was it? To put it into a display and call it the greatest discovery? Perhaps it wasn''t fitting or popular, but it was very human. ¡°Despite that, William, if I have to guess why this room has this silly restriction, it is probably because of those stairs.¡± Ellie pointed to a corner, where there were stairs leading to somewhere. ¡°Oh, can I go up?¡± William asked and remembered what it could mean. ¡°Yes.¡± Ellie didn''t stop him. Since there was only this globe put on display, William considered everything in a few minutes. Engraving this into his memory, his plan to never forget this planet wasn''t terrible. This was by far the most impressive exhibition he had seen, not including the library itself. Ellie hadn''t added much to this room, since it spoke for itself. It had nothing but this globe and huge empty space to heed the status of the Earth. People saw it and felt a variety of emotions and realizations. For some of them, it was a representation of their goals, histories, places, or something unfathomable out of their reach. Not a big deal, most Walkers assumed instead. Ellie was silent because she hoped William would ask her something, but he never did. She had so much to tell and show on this planet, point to that globe, and talk about the history of some continents. Like where was the Federation? Or Academy? Before her disappointment showed, William walked to the stairs. ¡°Let''s see what is above.¡± William walked up and momentarily stopped halfway there. The globe looked better but it was further away, so he couldn''t read anything. It was no star either. He glanced at his home and didn''t know the scale of this world, or how crazy big this rock was. Reaching the end of the stairs, the room he entered had some similarities to the lower floors. It was yet another library. William should''ve expected it. ¡°So... this what kind of history can that globe show? Seems the same as any other, right?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Ellie walked after William, pacing and knowing what to expect and do. It wasn''t like the lower floors in the slightest. Every staircase had a specific historical archive that touched upon the main room. This was about the Earth, continents, and many details and books about what happened on a large scale. ¡°Careful about this room. There are a lot of old books and displays. Some are even older than some comics or tales. I say it for our sake. Be careful.¡± Ellie reminded him. ¡°Sure, but what is this about? Are those...¡± William said, aiming his finger at numerous rows of bookshelves, with some looking old. ¡°This is something you said you like. It is also part of why you came here. A historical overview of many past nations, kingdoms, continents, and the world in general. People are there too. That''s what''s up with the Earth. No one knows who named it, but people definitely created languages and most of Earth''s history. Why, you wonder?¡± ¡°Earth''s?¡± ¡°Imagine it. What''s time? What is history but paramount words and flow of time that long passed? Who would remember it? Rocks? Who writes it down like this? Pelicans? Penguins?¡± ¡°This? Oh, there is so much!¡± William registered her words but first glanced at boos in dozens upon dozens of bookshelves. Each had thousands of thick or small books, yet the whole room was surprisingly tight and small, yet full of them. It even smelt like paper in here, and there were very few tables and chairs. ¡°There is no way someone could read everything here,¡± William said, breathing the air, and feeling short of breath due to his imagination. ¡°That can be true, but so what? Do you think this whole place is for a single person? Nay. How many generations worked on this? How long? Where? How much of it comes from even older generations lost in time? Think about it. This is a collection of a lot of lifespans. Nowadays, a lot of interest exists only in imagination or nowhere. This? It describes a lot of things, frankly.¡± William had no trouble imagining that. ¡°Above the books are their respective tags, so look at what you want. This is not like that hall with numbers. There is no point in dwelling over the details of quantity. Think about quality and what is helpful. Many texts depict a single interest or delve into some specific subjects that you might want or find nice to know. Everything here is here to stay because it is still history. Some Walkers even reclaim their journals of journeys around the world and let them here rest for future generations to see. Each is meant to be interesting to someone, or no one. It''s subjective.¡± Ellie stepped aside, put her documents on a table, and shoved her arms around the shelves. This was a knock on deep records of human and Earth''s history. It wasn''t everything, but it sure was better than nothing. William looked at six-foot-tall shelves and read many tags with many names. This was a bigger, much heavier room than those below, even if it was smaller and with a lower ceiling. At least there was a bright light coming from bulbs on the ceiling, hindering no reading. Continents had many texts, descriptions, and books. Nations were more detailed than Wiliam guessed, as they were culturally important and filled with past historians. Many had their chronological order and documented history. By importance, he took this for an old archive, or perhaps he would change his mind after reading through these shelves. ¡°Most things within this room are repaired, copied, or retrieved collections of the past that hid from the Dawn. It is good that Darks don''t loathe or love history, let alone know how to read, so people should be glad this exists. Darks like humans, so....¡± Ellie didn''t like this analogy and let him browse and her mouth speak. ¡°In distant, yet close time, many people were struck by unfathomable disaster. They weren''t hurricanes, tornadoes, or cataclysmic earthquakes. No. It was worse. It was a hunt. No matter where one went or hid, some plans and actions were impossible and they went on and on like endless nightmares. But! With the vast amount of land and human settlements scattered literally all over this planet, you can imagine destroying everything takes time, or it is straight-up impossible. Humans also fought back, either by thinking about the future, or reproducing and trying to strike back. Then.... the Walkers arrived, changing this world and people forever.¡± Ellie smiled and pointed further back where there were small racks of Walker-related texts. All locked for the most part. Some pieces were open, hiding behind glass windows with simple handles and locks. William saw it and figured he could break it in a heartbeat, though his card should open them better. He wasn''t a thief today. Their dedication piqued his curiosity immediately, as Walkers had their historical importance, coming from politics, nations, and many wars and survival. They were quite old as well, and William wasn''t even sure when they arrived and began to fight. These texts had no cohesive answers either.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Unknowingly, he already had a pretty decent key for answers, and it wasn''t in his pocket. It was that old diary, whose first pages had yet to reveal much of anything. William forgot about it, so he took that shelve for power and secrets that might give him many ideas, or satisfy his curiosity. That wasn''t bad. William almost did not expect this to happen before the upper floors. ¡°I guess I will look through it. Isn''t it about perspective? What is an inch before a mile? It is about concepts and knowing stuff. Wait. Why is this stuff here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ellie nodded, not sure what she was answering. ¡°It is like the name of that book called Around the World in Hundred Days. One has to be a madman to travel around a planet of such size and make a tale about it. Is this the same?¡± William talked without knowing too much context about that book. Ellie chuckled but agreed with his simple analogy before he dived at the Walker shelf without hesitation and found out a variety of present-day, or decades-old materials. In no time, that old diary came to his mind, though it hadn''t escaped his mouth. He considered it curious, and less prominent than these texts, so he peeked at them while Ellie was aside from him, accepting how these texts got his very firm interest. It couldn''t be helped, considering they ranged from very mundane military talks to fascinating military operations that involved hundreds, if not thousands of kinds of strategies, people, Walkers, and prospects of numerous lands. As expected of the archive, there was a big range of importance, so looking around overwhelmed William bit by bit. First came no surprise. It was about the warfare of the ancient kind. Not just Walker stuff, as Ellie quickly said. Right at the start were the foundation of warring efforts from many cultures. For Walkers, they could be interesting, but for William, texts about Walkers were more to his taste, as they were more recent, written well, or spoken in achievements and facts that he could understand. A big chunk of them depicted familiar Outside, which made him happy and almost thrilled to read them. Perhaps he could discover some matters about his memories, or reignite the lost thoughts? What about that camp where he lost his parents and hand? What about... the other stuff? Briefly, as he thought about these possibilities, William forgot where he was and how this room might change his mind. In a sense, he was looking at numerous hefty and less exciting materials, but they were still historical records of many clashes, while some rare ones would literally shake his mind and awareness. Against, or not against the people, that was. Finding the correct book was like fishing. There were no guides for anything, so he quickly figured Ellie might be a blessing that was a handful distance away. There were fewer recent warring books thanks to lacking humanity and recent years. It made sense after William skimmed over the rows of texts that were in order of years, places, and nations. How much was about the last century? A slip? One-tenth? Five percent of those shelves? He wasn''t aware it was even less. For his curious needs, a promising start was here, if not something that he should take as his priority because this was realistically what he might need. Many events unfolded in every land in the last century, whereas what went on centuries ago or thousands of years in the past might be like a pebble falling onto a rock. Darks or their mysteries were less important if one cared about deep wars, or about the foundations of what was once important. What drove the efforts of wars and places? It didn''t matter if Walkers ignored this history or not because their duties were impossible to overlook like their fights and differences from the rest of humanity. Many of that was good, but belittling it or not believing it was not. There were hundreds of books about the perception of the military, their worth, work, and strategies. Walkers might have less prominence in some of them due to their sheer difference. They won''t find humans fighting demons and beasts. That fact arrived much later. What William got out of them was confirmation of how humans existed as he assumed. They warred for centuries and millennia and got to know it quite well. Only the recent twenty-first and chunk of the twentieth century showed some hope, albeit there were two blunderous oversights called World Wars, while the twenty-first century had the Dawn. More interesting texts were less academic, which William quickly assessed. They were personal, blunt, and quick, stating matters and facts for what they were. Sure, some seemed as if a librarian had written them, but William didn''t hate such writing. It might take a while to get something useful out of them, so he looked at them first and didn''t judge them outright. From the start, he began reading their names and primary topics, and Ellie made her comments and restarted her lessons on how to work with information and gather some familiarity or lists of what was good and better. He quickly gathered interesting topics, names, words, and subjects about Walkers and interesting concepts from the last century. German Walkers. Japanese Walkers. Association of Hunters. World Military. Federation Military Efforts. Federation Divisions. First War. Second War. Destruction of Korea. Eradication of Australia. Notes of the Dawn. Emblem Academy: notes of the betrayal, and Military Operation NB134 with other numbered reports and cases. One particular row had numerous great texts for sure, aiming at messages and many opinions, with less academic background. Those could be almost like diaries and most had locks, which Kaufman''s card took care of in a simple motion. William liked them a lot, even if they might not include some sensitive and secret topics, though these locks were here for something, and Ellie wasn''t aware of every book in this place, let alone locks. From the names in his brief lists, many interesting facts arrived. Especially those about the Academy seemed strange. He thought it was enigmatic enough to be very secretive, so how come this place had a text about it? For now, he didn''t read through these notes, even if he had an itch for it. Ellie observed him from behind and didn''t help him with every choice. Her suggestions, lessons, and eyes lingered behind her most acts, so William took her words seriously and thought about how to sort these new topics. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 After a while of scurrying around, looking, and thinking, William made his move. He glanced at some notes describing the Academy. Then he realized its details were quite barren and more opinionated than normal. It revolved around the Outside perspective about the Academy, and how its creation shifted the world, Walkers, and many lands. Some parts sounded positive, but most were extremely negative because the creator of the Academy considered Walkers as apostles of new ages, and how they should stick together and work as some sort of clan and guild. Then, the one who wrote it detested the creation, criticizing a lot of the Academy''s methods and history. Describing it as something sensitive was fitting. The writer definitely wasn''t part of the Academy and made many assumptions and mistakes. He or she drowned in emotions. Simple as that. Putting the book back, William didn''t get too much out of it, so how to take this shelve as best as he could? Though more research? What was better read, or forgotten? It was a true archive about people and Walkers, written by both, broadened by the library, and holding a lot of knowledge. A collective effort to put ideas and beliefs on paper like this wouldn''t become lost history. William learned a valuable lesson today, even if nothing shocking came out of it. Something big might be here, however, waiting in a pile of unknowns. The big stuff might wait for the upper floor, or he should be patient and fish in these abundant texts. Nothing crazy about Darks was here, though some notes and comments did come out of some texts, and mission reports that were those weirdly named booklets. Personalized notes, diaries, and thin texts were most mission reports, or they were about the experience and the military. Weirdly, a lot of Walkers wrote what they saw or had done over the years. Ellie secured some ideas next, helping him to make a choice. ¡°Just set your expectations right. This room is as useful to someone as one wants. It''s not a big lesson, so you shouldn''t dwell on every little thing. Most reports are one way to look at narrative events. Written by non-Walkers, they are usually crude because of scribes. Then, there are recordings and archives of wars, many efforts, or people in general. Walkers are in many ways involved in these books like normal people, but their acts aren''t like that at all. Talks of wars are especially tough, so read between the lines or see what they hide.¡± ¡°Hide... How to do that. Wait, no. I can see that. Outside is kind of the same.¡± William argued, pausing his reading for now to look at her. ¡°It sounds terrifying. Outside knows almost nothing about this. Rumors and history mixed and mashed, and I don''t even know if it''s even that bad. Surviving is bad. History isn''t important out there. Not to everyone.¡± ¡°Yeah. Unfortunately, some stuff is subjective, and I don''t know what texts have what. You might discover some shocking things inside of some for sure, but this archive is large. There is no order in it besides what their main content is about. Some depict missions to detail, efforts of Walkers, or consequences of wars and losses in recent years, or way back. Some stuff about the System, Arcana, or Darks is also around, though scattered in comments, or notes.¡± ¡°No. I mean, I won''t feel bad about reading anything. I will gladly read what I can get out of them, so don''t get me wrong.¡± William said, nodding to her side. ¡°That''s good. Think about my methods, information, books, names, and some words as layers and list them accordingly. Make it work and traceable. I won''t be helpful to you forever, you see.¡± ¡°But, the reason some things are locked is because of those... efforts, right? Or is this like this because of something else? How is it fair for the dead people who protected or got this going? Someone came and worked with this lot in the past, so what does that mean? I bet they would feel rather angry if they knew their records aren''t open for the whole humanity.¡± William described a pressing idea after hearing Ellie''s reasonings. The whole premise of history sounded like a big important lesson. Archives ensured more lessons and learning. It was about collecting important pieces. It shouldn''t be very confusing, nor locked. So where was some line of sense and reason? Was it the same as those credits and payments that one grew onto, or how some things worked because it was reasonable? Unwilling to realize the truth, William was already familiar with the real reasons. It was like in Outside, where some might know the truth, but not everyone was the same, while some did not care about anything. In Federation, and even around the Walker societies, what this room depicted was nothing miraculous or luxurious. Thus, his reasons were half-correct and came out of him with a surge of emotions and Outside. Ellie wasn''t surprised by any of this, even if it sounded righteous. It wasn''t as if the Federation locked and created something for nothing and nobody.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. William wasn''t convinced; he was just confused because this situation was much more complex than he could think. Who needed this archive and texts? The current humanity had very little time and people. They needed assurance, power, and resources. Walkers were the same, as their fate and powers didn''t seek the past. Not always. Not entirely. Out in a hundred or thousands could have some interest, willingness, or need for this. William ended up as one of them because it was choice and willingness. Nothing was forcing anyone here. Perhaps time was why? That was a brief sentiment, for this place was fixed and kind of old-fashioned. Take the time before the Dawn for one example. The average person had various opinions and perspectives because of nations, families, cultures, and even continents. They didn''t know what had happened everywhere, so a whole lot of people cared about the present, themselves, and less about the distant past, future, or others. They were in the middle of incredible technological advancements, as well as in a different time altogether. It was an ongoing effort of humanity to continue advancing, even if was irregular across many lands and very rapid. In a time when prosperity and living conditions were better than in the further or forgotten past, one didn''t seek out thousands of years of the past, nor cared too much about something ridiculous, or not important for them. Most people didn''t look for that sort of thing. Perhaps looking a few decades into the past was fine, but nothing too much, or meaningful, would come out of it. Simplicity in ignorance and continuing advancing was part of history, and some people were invested enough to keep some matters afloat and not forgotten. Every age and era had them. Without them, there would be no eras or years, let alone civilization to speak of. The time before the Dawn was above and beyond some imaginations. The people were clever and science was like a different kind of magic. The space was already opening. Moon had its steps. Stars had their maps, and complex tools began to cruise beyond the sky. Perhaps in a century, humanity would live beyond the stars. That was entirely possible if it wasn''t for the Dawn. Then, everything broke, humanity included. In just a span of a few centuries, just what could''ve happened? Some curious and clever people gave this history some eyes and ideas. This library was about opportunity and curiosity, and William was having a weird time because of his Outside perspective. In a time when the world cracked apart and where humanity lost its rise, something was lost and regained because of new curious people. That was the essence that William was seeing for the second day, though his skin was thick and his mind not ready for it. No one knew the name of every historian before the Dawn, but they existed and guided words in a great era for those interested. They knew that history shouldn''t be forgotten. Knowing the further past, they wouldn''t let the future lose it. Throughout history, many records were either forgotten, intentionally destroyed, not archived, or written down. Or it might be just a controversial craziness to see some point in it since many eras had many characteristics. Who in their right mind would collect history and knowledge, hoping it would last centuries in a broken world? What were some unknown time periods but memories of insignificance that the broader future would disregard? Not many would care, perhaps, because every culture had its presence and focus. In a time with fewer people, history crawled back anyway because some people couldn''t help themselves, nor wanted to forget what one was, or could be. The Federation did not become a messiah. It was a home, and people wanted it, and some Darks did not stop it enough. Perhaps it was fear. Perhaps it was self-interest that described conditions and locks that history always had. It was like with hobbies and jobs and people. Some had them, or they showed scorn at them. William was thinking about it wrongly. This library was just a hobby not meant for everyone because it wasn''t supposed to be here for that. He glanced past this Walker-related shelve and took note of further history. Post Dawn depicted what he wanted to know the most, so what about what was further? Going from row to row, many books revealed it. He couldn''t read them all, but he could get to know enough. ¡°Hm. Again this thing?¡± William stopped himself before books describing something terrifying. World War 1 and World War 2. ¡°Oh, interested in the crazy sequences of the twentieth century?¡± Ellie asked behind him, speaking with open interest. ¡°World Wars? Are you serious about this name?¡± William asked and knew he had glimpsed at this topic before, but couldn''t think about it. Now, he did, and knew the world and the description of wars, but... those two words added together eclipsed something horrible. Within the Dawn, many wars occurred and countless lives were lost. It was terrible. Terrible thing. So what was this about? It was long before the Dawn happened. ¡°Wait. You''ve never heard of these major wars that involved wars and advancements in chemistry, physics, and technology? Sure, it led to millions of deaths and many conflicts, but that is what humanity is.¡± Ellie asserted a rather creepy point of view, which ended up surprising William. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he glanced at her, yet she remained serious and concerned about this argument. She pointed to one particular book in one corner. ¡°This one. Read this one. It is a collection of historians of that time period, while the second half describes the following decades until the start of another century. Just how much world shift after these wars? Can you guess it? You can judge it for inhumanity and argue however you want about losses and reasons. They are horrid, yet it had happened and some Dawn is what? You might even find it funny if you may.¡± ¡°F-funny? Wars?! ¡± ¡°It led to better tomorrows and shittier days than many of them added together, and it wasn''t even a work of humans. Isn''t that nice? We hadn''t ended ourselves. How nice. I sometimes thought that was what awaits us. Wild. Terrible. Sinful time. Wars are stupid.¡± ¡°W-what...¡± William never felt this confused. Why and what was she talking about? Was it a good thing or bad? Ellie had a strange expression as if she mocked him, and hadn''t enjoyed his expression and topic in the slightest. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 William reluctantly took that book into his hands and wanted to see the answer. Soon, many pages flew between his fingers and his eyes showed skepticism and fear. Pages were old, yellow, and dry sheets of paper. Some had holes, but with black ink that remained even after many years. It was obvious this book already passed quite a few lifespans of its writer. William kept reading and his expression sometimes changed, unlike his silence that remained. Old pictures, articles from newspapers, and many drawings littered the pages. Stories, facts, and logic followed many personal texts. William understood quite quickly that he was more ignorant than he assumed and how the past was different. ¡°This stuff really happened?¡± He glanced at Ellie, who remained standing aside. Leaning on a shelf, she watched his reactions and enjoyed very few of them. ¡°Yes. It was a hellish tragedy filled with more tragedies. What followed were drastic times because of politics and other things. It took many decades, but better times returned. Then worse fell on us. Well, a lot of people had it worse. People are terrible, you see. Were? No... I think you would disagree, little Outsider.¡± ¡°I would. People are terrifying.¡± ¡°I... see. So?¡± ¡°I am better off not knowing too much of those... things. I saw enough. What time would be like without those wars of absolutely mad people? It is a war between millions or billions? World War are two words that shouldn''t come together, yet.... it is nothing in comparison to the Dawn.¡± William argued, slapping the book shut and returning it without regrets. Ellie frowned, crossing her hands on her chest, and wondered what was right and not for this Outsider boy. ¡°Yeah? No idea what you are blaming. Your inquiry isn''t valid or wrong. So what if what ifs happened? The Dawn is here while the past wars were there. And also not really in the past. It is still present, yet these people happened. Are they real? Not really. Not anymore.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Aren''t your wonders just speculations without answers? Shitty human wars happened all the freaking time. That''s the facts of the past that move conflicts, if not some advancements, some dared to say. Silly, I say back. Some texts even depict how the Dawn saved humanity against themselves. Isn''t it hilarious?¡± ¡°... yes? Perhaps they are correct.¡± ¡°You mean the Walkers, right?¡± William shook his head. ¡°No. People are shitty. Walkers are still people, so who is right? Maybe this is what is right, but who am I to know it? I grew up stupid if you think what I think, and don''t make some words about my Walker status! I lost my parents and grew up where this shitty gem in my hand helped and curse me.¡± ¡°Oh, I am not trying anything. Trust me. Also, don''t underestimate yourself. In fact, let me say my main point. Wars and terrible times lead to a helpless willingness to bear with them and advance at any cost. Dawn is the same. We crawled back. Humanity can adapt to terrible things quite quickly. There, in those World Wars, advancements in medicine and many technologies increased the research of that time. For what? To kill more people? Perhaps, but that eventually changed and....¡± Ellie explained the little good that came afterward, but William already made his choice about it and took her lesson less seriously. It was like a drop, for it was a darker time in human history. She played with words and reasons because it was centuries-old history and not that prevalent anymore. ¡°Are you trying to downplay what occurred there?¡± William asked her, pointing at that book. ¡°Of course not. It is what we have been for more than just a few decades. I hate it, in some sense. Detached sense.¡± ¡°Isn''t it ignorant? Outside is... no. Not this. This logic. I hate it. So brutal and illogical.¡± ¡°Then what is here? Do you think the Federation is peaceful and Dawn occurred for our good? No. The Federation isn''t peaceful and its people aren''t angels.¡± William wanted to tell something but chose to remain silent. Frustration crept into his mind and arm until he grunted and gave up thinking. This was too much for him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°The idea that this hell stemmed from Europe is even more strange. I thought that continent had it always easy since it''s so far away from America.¡± ¡°Again, you and your opinions and guesses. You are standing in a room that can answer and change your views, William.¡± Ellie argued, spreading her arms around. ¡°What change? What need? I... don''t know. I don''t know anymore.¡± William then shut his mouth and didn''t want to argue with her about something older than any of them. It was about humanity, so perhaps it wasn''t that wrong and detached. He didn''t want to accept she might be right. After all, who cared about the abhorrent shits some ancestors did in the middle ages, or even further? What about the great history of China and its ancient dynasties? What was the Mongol Empire? Uprisings? Revolutions? Even if he wanted to retort and speak his mind, he couldn''t do this to Ellie. He knew the harshness that she didn''t understand Outside, but what did it matter? Perhaps it was why she was like this. She wanted to see and read his reaction and know if this was a good or bad approach. He feared she was testing him because of something else. William walked away from her and glanced at different and much better books. Unwillingly, he touched something terrible again. Depressing, tragic, and totally inhuman were only a few words that came to his mind. Then, he tossed that Art of Warfare back where it belonged. ¡°Is all history so grim-looking? I think the world we live in is not much different, sure, but that shitty century followed... the hell. Can we make it better?¡± ¡°Tragedy is an everyday thing of the past and present. Humans are always like this. Emotional and brutal. We are one of the few creatures in evolution that could be called mad.¡± Ellie said with unlike stern-sounding words. She even frowned with a heavy expression. ¡°Wanna know why I keep going, even after knowing a lot about this past?¡± ¡°Because you want to go forward? For what? No idea. Like every human who wants to live, what choice is there when we want to live? Darks or people, it seems there are no good answers to that question. It sounds weird... similar to the World Wars, as...¡± ¡°...real? Yes. That is because humanity lost against the Darks, while we battled against one another for stupid reasons and lost many reasons and lives, words, and so on. It''s not a nice argument, isn''t it?¡± William took a sip from his bottle after ignoring it for the past few hours. Thirst and anxiety got to him after reading stuff he wasn''t fond of. ¡°Humans can be monsters too. With or without the Dawn in sight.¡± Ellie argued. ¡°Agreed. What else about it makes it different?¡± ¡°You want to discuss this? Why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± William gave her a long annoyed look. That was enough for Ellie to shift and change back to normal. ¡°Alright, let''s stop with this pessimism. I didn''t show this to you and get you all depressed and weird. It is a piece of lesson that is not bad to know.¡± ¡°I don''t feel sad or depressed. Just angry that it happened in the first place. Humans... I am one, but I feel like there is much to us.¡± ¡°We live in a bubble. Our lives are ours and cultures are another bubble. Is there one more bubble? I am not sure. Every one of us is a bubble and we can grow large, glistering, or pop off. We are not too different from some animals, but we butcher them to get so much-needed food. What does it make us? Is it natural, or are we simple primates who got smarter about what is good and best? Is knowledge a curse?¡± William frowned again because he knew it. He killed many chickens and rabbits, and it wasn''t because he wanted to, but because the need for it was too heavy. Camps wouldn''t bear any kind of waste, let alone some hesitation for survival. A sudden realization came up to William. A lesson that could shape him into a better person or even a basic human in this society. ¡°Thank you for showing this to me. I will definitely think about it in... my free time. And I am not depressed. Trust me!¡± William said resolutely. Determination and unknown thoughts were in his eyes. ¡°Alright. I can accept that, so what do you want to know next? We have many more wars to go through in this alley if you want. Medieval times were crazy, or how about some ancient Rome, Mongolia, or China? Oh, Japan is an intricate one and not as bad as you would think. Not like China, but wars are...¡± Ellie chuckled when William walked away and ignored her offer. She showed him many more tags with more names, moving behind him. Grunting, William rather moved to a different area. One which would not be as depressing. Talking about those wars was enough. Ellie caught up with him and persuaded him to stay. He reluctantly agreed to it under the premise that she wouldn''t be playing with him anymore. She didn''t plan for his agreement, so she showed him more sections with general historical values about nations he was interested in. That included continental historical books, detailed explorations, and many guides and stuff about the past nations. Three hours quickly went by, with books and talks that Ellie enjoyed, while William attempted to enjoy them. It was a much-needed kick to an ignorant William, who didn''t know what was good for him. It was worth the effort to think of it as lessons. And taking lessons had many perspectives. Some of them were pondering, leaving questions and answers, or guessing behind. Others were fine to take for what they always were about. William kept thinking and reading, going through the book about the importance of America''s colonization within the eighteenth and following centuries. He already had this book in his hand for dozens of minutes. The history of his home place was also within them, with some depictions of Canadian borders that were different, and historically not as deep as those of the United States of America. ¡°People settled in there for hundreds of years. In the wild, with others, or alone. No electricity. No technology. Just food, farming, killing for food, and drinking the mountainous waters from lakes and ponds. Those are contrasts that I get by. They sound honest, yet almost foreign if we see future technology or the Dawn.¡± William muttered in insight. ¡°Not much different from the camps Outside, is it not?¡± Ellie asked. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°Different from Camps? That''s... not fine to say. Some camps have it good like some vaults and stuff. Some are also smaller in scale, or less than good. At least the one I was for the past two years had electricity for a couple of hours a day for almost all of its residents, though it was kind of regulated. Here? I suppose electricity is like water. Out there, the military provided solar panels and wind turbines to the camp, or was it the Federation all along? I don''t know.¡± ¡°Possible. Anything else?¡± Ellie asked curiously. ¡°Well, there were some farms, Enginists, other craftsmen, and we even had some machinery built in there, including some big ones. Some old people, who learned through the crafts from other old people in the past, helped a lot. It is like a cycle. The old teach the young, and years will follow and those youngsters grow old and teach the next generation. That''s how it is Outside, city girl,¡± William explained the simple reality he knew about. Ellie understood most of it since she knew pretty much the same thing about camps from the library''s records. There were many topics towards them, and she read most of them since they weren''t restricted in the slightest. Usually, that was. Not until they would be no more. ¡°You see it, right?¡± Ellie said. ¡°Humanity will prevail no matter what. We can do it if we can or are forced to the corner. Even if humanity has lost a lot, we are not so easy to die off completely. It''s like with this place. Adapt. Overcome. Drink. Eat. Read something. Grow? It sounds easy until it isn''t, but some keep going because they want to.¡± ¡°I know. Are there some statements about the beginning of the Dawn here?¡± William suddenly asked about a rather sensitive topic that he was curious about. This piece and gap in history was hard to come by since Outside had hundreds of legends and mixed rumors about it. The Dawn of a new history that changed the world was the craziest time imaginable. Nothing ever came closer. Not even these old texts. From the modern-age perspective, at least, it was a new advent. It didn''t matter of this planet endured many catastrophes that wiped lives, and changed landscape or weather. It was also very diverse. For William, the nineteenth or twentieth century didn''t matter all that much. Even if their advancement meant great technologies or new discoveries, what did it matter for Darks? One or two things were interesting. The military had a whole bunch of things that even someone like him found great, and they came from the advancement of the military and how to kill... other humans. Guns, helicopters, cars, tanks, and various other vehicles were the best of them, second to medicine which was kind of a tougher topic at current age. Although not as great as in the past, the Federation had hospitality and research to help anyone. It was enough for the current population, if not some more. Ellie heard his question and frowned afterward as if she was in trouble. Stuff about Dawn was in the papers she left on a table. It might be within her scope to talk some stuff about it, though they weren''t very attractive. Up and somewhere else, some room would help more than her words. She pondered about what to say and decided to let it go. ¡°There aren''t many depictions of the Dawn in this room. I think you won''t like them, as they aren''t anything great. There is a huge understanding gap and void in terms of the Dawn. That is what you want, I guess. It will come later, I think? Up and close. Not here.¡± William accepted this and returned this book to the bookshelf. ¡°Then, let''s keep going with whatever you are leading me with. I think we have time for more.¡± William spoke his mind and walked towards the staircase. They both left and entered the Museum after glancing once more at that huge globe. Above, the book that William half secured on the bookshelf fell to the wooden floor and almost broke apart. It was his blunder. Unfortunate and tragic, with its open and old pages, it portrayed pages full of words, yet, it moved afterward on its own. Something mysterious picked it up with an invisible force, and even those pages closed on their own. Then it moved back to its rightful place as if nothing happened. Nothing and no one was in this room. Not for the eyes to see, or for people to feel. In fact, William noticed very few people in the Museum or in any of the restricted rooms. Was it a bad timing, or no one was curious about them? Both, probably.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He didn''t think about it, let alone consider if something or someone was following them for quite some time. Perhaps William was the only one being followed. In the Museum of many exhibitions and hidden secrets awaiting rare visitors, William was reading, watching, and reaching for knowledge he found interesting¡ªor Ellie did. She never resigned and followed or dragged him around, rather than going to the upper floors. She argued the time might not be right for that anymore, so William begrudgingly accepted her arm. At least she had wits to not touch his right arm too much, or... beg for his Emblem. He found many pieces of knowledge to get familiar with. He had six whole weeks to get them into his head, so it was overwhelming when he thought about it, or less harmful when Ellie guided him. For now, he couldn''t imagine what awaited him without her, or what these six weeks would be like. Unbeknown to him, bearing Kaufman''s card, things might not get distant, or he should take everything into some consideration even if he wasn''t aware of the harm or blessings that might come with it. This card was almost as unrestrained as Heidi Kaufman, the one sole person who could come to every single place and room and secret passage in or under this building. There were no stops or guards here, yet knowledge was a nice lock, and for someone like him, it wasn''t about gifts. It was about opportunity and take care of it. Kaufman might not even know what awaited William, or what would happen in this library when he gave it away. He either hoped for something else, or he didn''t care what ruckus it would create. There was a lot to this museum as one would expect. Plenty of stuff had survived the essential eradication of humanity, or was it through some well-protected vaults that they showed off more than a century later? It was worth centuries of work and no vaults were ever simple. Build to last and survive, some of them were very frail and precious, yet to whom, why, or how? It was the Darks that eradicated the living, while their sheer terrors and darkness and corruptions dealt with the rest. It was either an unwilling reaction to their sheer Madness, or it was the inevitability of their lives that drowned this world. History followed suit, with tools, technologies, and buildings. Anything destroyed by the Darks hardly even saw a new beginning. As long as the Corruption remained, or if Walkers wouldn''t use their powers and abilities, there was something immensely menacing about the steady despair. Terrors of those monsters aimed not just at humans, but anything between them became collateral damage. Animals and even insects were the same, and there was an immense variety of them. Then, there were Walkers. Those who were tasty treats, great targets of their desires, and most Darks found them the greatest. No creatures were close to them, though, not in numbers. Humans were few but the most fun and Darks long neglected other animals, taking them for rare instances of survival. That idea depended on the status of the Darks or Corruption. Nature survived and pushed and lived as humans did, with some animals becoming Darks, siding with them willingly, or without much of a choice. It was an interesting phenomenon that not many people understood. Was it about the Darks alone, or was it simply the status quo of the food pyramid that changed? The Madness might be the answer. It was like an eclipsing desire and new law of this world. It tried to subdue everything, coming from Darks, or was it even right? It wasn''t; it tried to change the world, while humans watched it first and foremost out of anything living, for they were the greatest. Now, the apex was no longer theirs, while the peak was desolate. For many years, Darks had no opposition. They feasted, grew, and evolved until they saw and felt no small disgrace in those acts. It wasn''t stopping. It wasn''t fine to stop. A lot of things changed in those hidden times, outside of human views, or broken opinions. Over this period, survivors adjusted and acted like scary rats. Some animals and humans even lived a bit better because the Darks reversed their unhinged desires, or they were no longer required, or attainable. They grew complacent, broken in apparent quenched lust and instinct. Madness felt relaxed, but it was still insane because it couldn''t be helped, and Darks should be the same. They were. Until they couldn''t help themselves and began to aim at one another. It was a different kind of war and apocalypse. It was absurd and vicious. A time in history, observed from the darkness of shelters by glad and fearful people. Some of them called it a universal effect of utmost slaughter because Darks were instinctively advanced, brutal, and complicated creatures. Some thought of it as internal strife in Darks that had always been there, until it evolved, resembling a vast and powerful society close to humans, beasts, wolves, or bees. At least back then, the Dawn and time were different and crazy. And old for the current reality, for there were Walkers who were trying to go to the top soon after these strifes began to calm down. Walkers might be the reason, some considered. Darks gradually changed for worse or better, making nests, societies, hierarchies, and places akin to kingdoms and holiness. It was a strange clashing interest, but Walkers went against the apex predators decades after the Dawn. Catching breath wasn''t fine. Everyone had to keep going. Unfortunately, Walker''s population was stagnant and there seemed to be a strange cycling force and balance where neither force was eradicating the other. That had been happening for many decades already, all over the world, and in many places devoid of humans. It was a common belief that Darks were waiting for Walkers to grow and become better, so they would be more formidable opponents and turn and be like they used to be. It would be a Second Dawn, some people feared. It never happened, however. Not even when Rank 8 Walkers appeared, unleashing a time when people regarded Darks were no longer a massive threat. They thought Walkers were powerful enough to eradicate them, or that Darks were lazy and weak. Oh, that was a wrong error. A complete blunder that was very human. They were playing. Waiting... Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Some topics, words, and signs when describing the views of outsiders weren''t nice. They might not even touch a shred of Darks, for they were out there, hidden, and wild, while people couldn''t take them on. Walkers did, meeting them and seeing more than humans ever could. They could get close and fight like no one else. Walkers were consistently crucial. If they wouldn''t be, an advent of nothing would come. The end of everything did not sound appealing. Walkers were growing slowly and their training and progress were problematic in most lands. Some were relatively flesh, and unique, while learning and teaching required time across generations. This generational awareness had its worth, as well as variety and education. It was inevitable that lives turned into a long-term course, spanning many generations. Humans should accept it because Walkers did bear this cost, sacrifice, and foreboding unwillingness to admit defeat never stopped them outright. They could accept it, fall, or retire. The birth of a Walker wasn''t fit for a celebration, or a significant change within the ranks, or this close to a century-long struggle. William discovered how it made sense long ago, though being one such Walker wasn''t in his mind. He was nobody but a youth with some gem that could potentially change, or give something immense. It was like a gamble and it might take decades for it to become relevant or heavy enough to carry him further. Again, it was Outside knowledge. He knew that wasn''t accurate. His matter was exceptional. Now, in a place where Ellie guided him after more hours of wandering and teaching, there was something unexplored. It was an interesting place within the Museum that was kind of lost in a corner because they hadn''t visited it before. It described what was going through the human history after encountering the Dawn. Made into an exhibition, it was for normal people, children, or those unfamiliar with the Dawn to see. It was both a memorial, a remembrance, and a very stunning scenery. William knew very little about those portraits besides stories and legends. Basily, written or spoken descriptions couldn''t make it justice. What had started it? What had the incoming decade of nightmares caused, or how had humanity even coped with them? What sort of hindrances were there wasn''t important. Endurance and suffering were in the way, and he assumed everything was quick. Wrong. It was no instant apocalypse like a giant meteor slamming into the land. It was gradual, resembling a hunt of hungry demons and spreading fogs that he was familiar with. The Dawn was here and it kept on going. William only knew how terrible the past was via stories or tales. It was a lot about deaths, nations, monsters, and struggle that was no struggle but a complete tragedy. Humans weren''t ready for anything. They were preoccupied with their own problems, though it hadn''t come like a blink. For years, the Earth turned into a wicked hell until humanity remained in very small numbers. It went beyond natural disasters, so the former humanity was no longer meaningful, making governments shut down, and people brutal. Becoming food and simple prey for monsters was like a reminder they were insignificant animals. They were before something larger, insane, and unknown. And one of them was more terrifying than the others. People didn''t expect Fogs to become that deadly. This caused a loss of technology and communication, even if it was just a byproduct of invasions. Wars lost their meaning, but not the weapons and their wits. Not forever, that was. When the entire sky cracked, continents became cages. Then nations followed, becoming the backyard for some monsters. Then states turned loose with all of their remaining citizens, turning... weird. The cities devolved into smaller cages, or into dwellings devoid of laws and rules for many years. Shelters and vaults became holes, though those had their own set of troubles. The Federation wasn''t anywhere back then. No government. No rules. A hideous understanding that they were weak was obvious, but life was essentially brittle yet still persistent. Humans did so with surprising splendor. Knowledge about these times had yet to become lost, as they came from no small direction or too distant of a past. Outside was everywhere. It was the Federation that became the center of a new ideology, hence the name of Outside carried no small amount of shame. Such ideas pointed at the apocalypse, which was common and not worth questioning. But some did question it, for there were reasons, secrets, and tales worth mentioning. The future did not know what was right or not, though their present lived through a very brutal and almost simple time. There were no struggles of Walkers and grander survival. Rugged, bold, and trying, animals and humans were doing what they could. Monsters were ominous. The safety came from numbers, secure food, or soil, or locations with shelters. No Fogs. They were like scents, whispers, or steps. Premises for survival were written, told, and described by a couple of generations all the way to the next century.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. William knew them and learned of many more steps. He shook his arm from Ellie''s grasp, gazed around, and had no obvious desire to run away. This room was curious. Locked yet open, it was less like a library-looking room, and more like a gallery. On one side, there were a variety of posters, pictures, and memorials on the walls. Then, there were small and simple shelves on the wall with not that many books. There was also a door aside, leaving to somewhere. A few chairs and desks acted as a small reminder that this was a library. Those were the first William noticed because this place was kind of nice to most Walkers like him. This room was it. ¡°This is nice, Will. You wanted something else, but this is the beginning for some Walkers or kids. Of course, any person can come here as well if they want to. It isn''t prohibited as long as their minds and heads or pockets can take it. Take your time. It is rather extensive since this is the Dawn we are talking about, and the Federation uncovered a whole lot about it as a bastion of humanity and the past. Oh, the Walkers did. Well, not as sanely as I can say. The Dawn had no Walkers. People watched it, some documented it, and some even welcomed it. Bunch of psychos.¡± Ellie explained and pointed toward that shelf. Right. These books were the very dawn of those struggles. It was nothing flawed, as these books depicted direct and formidable knowledge that any young Walkers should want to see. William aimed his eyes at them and hesitated not just because he desired them. He wondered what was about it and how his ideas or knowledge would mesh with it, or not. The best and most impressive thing wasn''t about words or texts. The entire room was created for one purpose. To show the Dawn. From the lighting, shades, coloration, and shadows, the walls drew the Dawn itself, making incredible murals. And he stood in it, awed and inspired by that dreadful sequence. Nothing was moving. No video, let alone some music was here, those he felt his beating heart and sweat forming on his arms and head. The eerie silence wasn''t really how the Dawn sounded like. At least from the rumors passed among the generations of Outside. Cracked sky and broken light and space looked unnatural, yet mesmerizing at the same time. There were drawn clouds, lines of smoke, Fogs, or cracks, and work with lighting made William terrified. Then, Ellie cleared her throat right aside from him, startling him. ¡°Is this stunning to you?¡± ¡°I imagined it would look... different.¡± ¡°What? Why? You''ve seen the Rifts before and the Dawn is very comparable. It was bigger, sure, but what is some painted mural compared to the real deal? We know what it looked like. People in 2014 documented all of it before.... death,¡± Ellie said, frowning afterward and coming to check on some signs. ¡°It isn''t the deepest portrayal of the Dawn, William. Don''t think twice about it but look at it.¡± ¡°It...¡± William hesitated and did not speak further. For history, it was breathless. For him, it felt kind of pretty, if not extremely bewitching. Red, black, yellow, white, and many other colors cracked some sectors in the wall, creating weird art and flat pieces that worked with some light. Pieces of that historical event weren''t Rifts. That wasn''t fair. The Dawn created something much more savage than them. There were holes scattered around the walls, looking cracked and black. There was also the moon in the corner, cracked and torn in crimson fissures and newly formed canyons. Nothing much was known about the moon, but its wounds were always clear from the Earth. Outside watched it, similar to everyone. At least from this side, it showed its cross and storming redness and even some whiteness thanks to the sun. As for the primary section of these murals, squashed and flat voids of holes constructed the main attraction. They scattered around the walls like wounds, followed or created the rest of the colors or cracks. Stretching for thousands of miles, in reality, the extending darkness and bright sunshine around them did not move inside. Not much brightness was fine for the Void, as there were weird tears in space and atmosphere that assembled them. It was hard to say if they were flat. Some looked like an eye, or Rifts turned flat. Space shuddered roughly, creating the rest of the murals. Throughout this room, it was big and menacing, exploding in numerous lines and lengths. William noticed writings on the wall about it. Supposedly, this was the Dawn a few minutes into it. Huge loud noises and cracks in space followed the beginning of no end. It sounded wrong, or as simple as this picture. Before this, the whole world trembled amidst a sudden discovery and upheaval of the heavens. Abnormal creatures came out of the ground first, sprinkled around the Earth, which then followed cracks in space, but those weren''t enough to involve the whole Earth. It was never supposed to be quick. That was what William learned and read from the pictures and words. Still, these packs of beasts went from somewhere, and this shouldn''t be about this cracked sky. The original Darks, or how many interpretations called them, were Demons or Primevals. They were utter beasts and monsters for simplicity anyway. It was also hard to call or separate the original ones from the ones that followed. There was nothing human about them. Monsters starved and crashed the Earth for every feed imaginable. Countless, unhinged, and crazy in appearance, they moved like floods and herds, coming in millions of numbers. As William took those sights in and remembered the tales, there was something weird within this room that piqued his interest. It was a two-meter clock that kept clicking and going with the flow of time. Its analog window had three knobs. Below it was a small entrance to a second room that William almost hadn''t noticed before. ¡°Oh, that clock? It''s the World Timer, William.¡± Ellie said to ease the silence and those clicks, or she wanted to assist William''s pondering, almost squinting face. ¡°That clock used to be somewhere in New York City. It depicts our precise time. It never stopped, even when the Dawn arrived. Some things are worth a lot when no electricity is involved. It''s all machinery.¡± It was shifting and clicking every second, minutes, and hours. Currently, the night was approaching, and there was even a date in the numbers below. 14/04/2128. This simple date was a great reminder, though how long had passed wasn''t as important. Those visiting this room barely took this clock seriously, even if the flow of time never ceased to exist. If it had, there would be nothing to call the years honorable. Perhaps that clock would still be eternally stuck in its clicking sounds. Alone in this world, clicking until the rust or its machinery would fall apart. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Time was no construct. It was a continuity of reality, and clocks worked with simple perception and rules, so it was easier to make sense of it. Humans created them and utilized what they harbored, and it wasn''t coming out of nowhere. The sun was natural reason and the Dawn hadn''t touched it; it was the moon that changed, not the earth or the sun. The Earth was a rock rotating and flowing throughout the cosmos. Everything did. It was a fact like those clicking seconds that weren''t important in anything. Frankly, they were annoying to William, who looked at this hundred-plus-year-old machine with incredulity and ingenuity. Humanity thought a lot about these sorts of things, but why? He knew that time would never stop orbiting the Earth. Or was it backward? He wasn''t sure. William didn''t think of himself as any genius, let alone someone fitting for such assumptions. Yet here he was, watching clocks and weird bits, waiting for nothing, or something. In a room hiding below the clock, there were records of stars and planets and their maps. The general cosmos and countless other things that weren''t related to that clock created a rather weird space for someone relatively uneducated. The room was small in scale, but packed to the brim with interesting items, pictures, and hundreds of books, if not more. The high society made of scientists before the Dawn was fascinating to a lot of people, so this library didn''t lock anything behind closed doors. It did resemble a secret place, however, and William kind of liked it. What clever minds and progress could even touch the stars, or how? William couldn''t refute such wondrous ideas that had roots in deep history. He changed in the last two days, albeit helped, if not pushed by Ellie around a lot. Long ago, scattered in time, there were lacking and even prime times for science and technology. Throughout time, many places kept their records written or locked in special containers, places, or they were tightly protected by any means necessary. Those were rediscovered throughout the chaos in the last century, or small tips and pieces that were left behind. That was precisely what many rooms in this library represented. This one was about a lost culture of astrology and stars. William had to proceed through the door after a quick swipe of Kaufman''s card, though he wasn''t sure if it was an expensive action or not. A pitch-black room wasn''t fine, so Ellie clicked a button and a sudden light dimmed his disbelief and skepticism. Only wonder remained since this looked a bit more marvelous than shaded. Four big letters depicted an organization of science known as NASA. William didn''t know its implications, or what this name meant, but he soon discovered what this old organization stood for. It was almost silly. Hundreds of historical tablets, pictures on display, and texts endured the passage of destruction. Everything was in a top condition. Written and engraved on what seemed like rock, those tablets seemed like art, but they weren''t that. They were lessons and pictures that could last for... how long? Millenia or longer? Ellie explained this room better because she liked it. It was technological and complicated, but also wonderful if one wanted to learn and see what humans discovered over thousands of years. Some parts were older than modernity because people watched the stars all the time. The sky was always there, with night showing off its pretty dots and boundless thoughts. Ellie didn''t know too much about the science involved in some very specific matters. She didn''t need to. The history of this place was etched into texts, while her mind memorized what was suitable for all kinds of possible visitors. This time was no exception. The premise of this existence wasn''t some secret, and her access was open, thus good enough for her enjoyment. This complete collection was discovered relatively recently and displayed in the best shape possible. Linked with the Dawn History Room, this duo of rooms left many mouths agape. William was no different remarkably soon. He watched many displays without even asking Ellie about anything as he walked inside and around. There were pictures and words about planetary travel, ships, stars, telescopes, constellations, galaxies, and most shocking to him, the sight of a human figure in a strange white uniform and a round mirror on the head. This figure was walking on a barren wasteland that was the moon. He couldn''t tell that at first. That was until he saw the Earth behind this figure, shocking him, and making him realize the truth. The moon-landing headline above the picture implied it was no joke or fiction. This had happened in the past. People left this planet for real. Perhaps it even looked genuine, yet who could call that round blue and green planet right or fake? Who would watch it like that? William didn''t know what this planet looked like, which was completely normal. The surface looked like a white and blue round rock, so perhaps it was a fake fantasy like those on the cultural floor. William almost wanted to believe and find some safety in doubts. As ridiculous as it looked, everything in this room exceeded his words and mind. Then, there were his memories. Darks? Walkers? The Federation was here, around him, while the past humanity wasn''t really here. It was just put on a display like a pat on the back. It wasn''t worth noting and seeing it for what it was. Ellie liked what she was seeing on his face. Walking back and forth in utter silence, she let him visit displays, as well as many preserved books. They contained knowledge of many topics, and most sounded very complex to judge, let alone pronounce. The Earth itself was just a rock in the middle of nowhere, yet what was inside of it and around it was nothing short of that.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. From the Earth, it seemed deceitful, yet the universe was vaster than some seas of rocks that were tiny units of sand. Called the desert, he hadn''t found many privileges to speak of this. Oceans were vaster. Allegedly, of course; he could see some truth in that statement after flying over those waters even if the universe looked bigger. It was the Earth that was like a drop of a pebble into an ocean. Those spots up there were bigger and impossible to imagine and reading about them in these books created many ideas. So much so, that his right arm endlessly itched and heat began to spread. ¡°You took it quite better than I thought you would,¡± Ellie said to William as she followed him from behind. On this rare occasion, it was shocking how twenty minutes had passed. ¡°Have I taken it better? I am simply speechless!¡± William argued and felt even more wretched because he raised his voice. Once more, there was nobody else besides them, so perhaps he could shout and become crazy even more. That wasn''t clever; he knew he was in control of his emotions and there was Ellie before him. Nothing else. Nobody worse. ¡°Can you believe this was all possible because of the advancement of technology during and after the World Wars? Although it is further linked to many harvests, it still took decades of thinking for advancement to matter. So yes; it took quite some effort even with those wars, but humans managed to travel beyond this planet. Briefly, but still...¡± ¡°It happened because of... that?¡± William gasped and remembered his previous argument. If anything, advancement in wars forced changes, and it reminded him of the Dawn and Walkers and camps. Humans were stubborn but kept going no matter what, so what Ellie described was correct. P lanes were simple, so weren''t these big spaceships like large advanced planes? William acknowledged that his previous thinking was ignorant and he changed his mind once again. Unknown to him, this wasn''t that rare at all, and many youths--and even some adults--had their minds broadened beyond their scope of understanding thanks to this library. Almost every individual who visited this place felt this shock twice or more times. ¡°Yes. I wasn''t joking, William. Although, there are still some bits and pieces left for imagination, or... not really. Science is very difficult. It is like a diverse sense of magic. Not Walker stuff. After all, you can''t just decide to go to the moon, could you? It isn''t simple with machines. Going to the moon was a big technological and political ordeal, and throughout the time, there were even some people living in space stations. Can you imagine that? I don''t. They crawl around the space like walkers do in Fog. Crazy.¡± Ellie explained, speaking with nerve-wracking words that didn''t seem that far-fetched. She was beaming in delight and interest, so William shifted his attention and mood. The heat prevailed; so did his hand and crimson hiding under his sleeve. The proof was in this room, depicted by a vast station hovering above the Earth, looking like a strange ship or like an ant colony. William nodded and didn''t know what should he even say to her. Should he bow and learn about his stupidity? Apologizing was cheap, yet his head wasn''t so simple right now. Instead of worrying or embarrassing himself, he decided to walk and read those timeless tablets that depicted space programs and many events of cosmic or earthly history. He uncovered the satellites orbiting the Earth, more about humans on the moon, and even machines that went to Mars, or flying toward the end of time or this galaxy. William didn''t question what even Mars meant, or what those flying distant machines represented. It was too remote. Too distant. Too broken. Although the tablets described it as a harsh planet that orbited the sun the same way as Earth, he didn''t think of Mars as home. Living on another planet was an even more foreign concept to him than space and the moon, but he read it anyway. ¡°Nearly seven and a half billion people?¡± William blurted out after reading about the population of former humanity. Some tablets displayed statistics, algorithms, living conditions, differences in continents, time zones, and so on. ¡°You don''t have to learn and read everything, Will. It is advanced and... frankly, you shouldn''t dwell on some stuff too much. I bet it is very confusing for you and some stuff can get very deep and unnecessary for Walkers.¡± Ellie argued, looking at how William glared at her, wondering what a billion people looked like. ¡°It sounds... weird. Yea. Weird! That''s it.¡± William argued back and his emotions stirred once again. ¡°It''s not unnecessary at all. Walkers should know this sort of thing. What once was. That sort of thing sounds great so we wouldn''t forget.¡± ¡°Listen, I don''t know everything about this place, so should you? Sure, I can guide even idiots and unstable fanatics around, but does it mean we, living in this year and era, could think of this sort of past? No. It is good to refresh these memories and learn some things. I can explain this simply because I am taught to do so. I am like a teacher, you might say...¡± Ellie blushed and shifted her step to look at some tablet. ¡°I don''t care about that. I came here to learn and become better, smarter, and... well, become a Walker. Learning helps with that, doesn''t it?¡± ¡°No idea. Walkers are Walkers and I am just a simple girl compared to them. Mind you, I am still older then you, so put some respect on my face. You are one so don''t ask me. Not every smart person is better overnight, or even with big leaps in life. It''s like with weight or fighting. Not everything falls from the sky. Some folks could be ignorant and never let go of that shackle.¡± ¡°Like the people in the World Wars? Were they ignorant? Such a warlike world must have been created by a lot of smart people, eh?¡± William said sarcastically. Ellie had enough and smacked his shoulder, grabbed his arm, and dragged him somewhere where her eyes and words shined better. William grunted and followed. ¡°No talk about wars anymore, got it?¡± She demanded. He grunted but agreed. *** Everything was the same. Ellie spent time talking right beside William, who was no longer interested in reading alone, so he took her advances kindly. It came in an honest sincere way because William learned much more from her than unaided. It might even be many times faster, but that was Ellie''s expert opinion on this matter that had many hopes and desires. Around an hour passed inside this pair of starry rooms, following and showing many topics. Unfortunately, as time kept passing too quickly, Ellie made an excuse to end their day here. It was getting late and her time wasn''t over either. Heidi also stated some words about meeting and talking, but it was unknown whether it was fine tonight or not. It hadn''t slipped her mind because Ellie hardly touched the end of the museum. She wanted to show him many more rooms, so she wasn''t in any rush for several reasons. She had a new duty and senseless understanding that shook her previous desires. The upper floors should wait. Should! Ellie was tolerant of her desires and learned how to lead and take on Heidi''s new tasks. This knowledge wasn''t a matter worth tossing behind her mind. Not this sort of thing. Walker''s world was just before her fingertips and Ellie had to be patient. She was also learning and had a lot to do, so William accepted the end of the day with a clouded mind. There was much more to remember and understand than he thought was physically possible. Ellie had no stops, and rather awkward feelings and a bad consequence of her talking created considerable changes from yesterday. Therefore, he accepted her proposal much more than yesterday, knowing that he was stupid, but a bit better than yesterday. He still hated wars, however. That should never change, no matter how the devil in his arm devised and thrilled for it. Perhaps he too was the same. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Two days had passed. Desires, emotions, and time connected many wonders together. Beats were also there, but not wild enough to shock anyone or anything, speak to the moon, or shake the ground. William did not enter the upper floors either, which was unfortunate for Ellie, who hoped to enter and use his card. Timing and her job weren''t meant to be less throughout just because she wanted to go up. Not only did she have to go through her new documents and learn new credentials and qualifications, but she underestimated how much time she would spend on the History and Museum floors. This place wasn''t simple and William expanded the time a lot. Their time wasn''t over either, even if Ellie enjoyed these talks and walks and feared the time wouldn''t pass faster. In the end, she might stay with William for a week, yet no one would bat an eye at that. No Walker voiced an issue, and Heidi and Burton were surprisingly supportive. It was a delightful turn of events because Ellie was delighted about her new position and freedom, let alone knowledge that not many people would learn at this level. She almost thought she was at a similar level to some supporting soldiers, or Burton, who had a fair share of adventures under his belt. For William, it was the same, though his knowledge and relation to Darks or Walkers was much weirder than hers. It couldn''t become something else from just a few days in this library. Still, he took full advantage of Ellie and these floors. She uncovered many facts and alluring details. And after two days, it was over. The normal floors were over! William didn''t mind what he found, or how he always proceeded to focus on what was around him, rather than what was deeply ahead. Ellie always went along with it. She confirmed the end of their teacher-student business would end with the upper floors, but she sounded so cheeky and bright that William doubted he would get them done in a day or two. Ellie had a week in mind for a bare starting minimum, and it might become two weeks if William acted the same as on those lower floors. Currently, within the restrained rooms, William looked at the documented records of the Dawn again. He used his card to handle what was usually unavailable and bad. A rather time-consuming process went into this decision since most of those locked texts were strange. But so was that diary that remained in his home. These weren''t about secrets and personality. Some were that to some extent, albeit all in text. It was to be expected since it was a deposit of perished ideas and recollections of the deceased Walkers or their partners. Finding something good was closing on context, the military, other Walkers, and stuff that he didn''t understand. Only so much could be gained from skimming around and hoping to get something specific or new. Reports and various journals depicted interesting fragments of tough and rigorous events, so William learned a lot about them. The Dawn was incredibly taxing and long-lasting on every piece of land, thus some records were important and weren''t misplaced, similar to humans. It was a struggle against time and the Darks, while the ever-swallowing Dark Fogs consumed and Corruption did its common Turning. William knew about all of that, if not some more. It was living and breathing, and nauseous and reminding. Even in the harshest of places, people couldn''t run and hide from this new era forever. By estimations, William figured less than a tenth of land was suitable for human living. And even those might be dangerous and not suitable for long. It wasn''t a good discovery. It might even be wrong or outdated since even Ellie wasn''t sure about precise numbers because they were constantly changing. After a few days, William was no longer stagnant or hesitant. He was conscious of terrible things dwelling Outside, so reading about what was further and even hiding closely wasn''t that horrendous. Details about the Darks weren''t prominent on these lower floors, or even those locked texts. This fact changed his hopes about the upper floors, which were coming. They had time and the first of the upper floors was in today''s plan. Ellie was excited and all giddy about it, and she was unable to hide it. There was a lot about those floors that William took for reference. For Walkers, many ideas about Darks were pivotal, and on lower floors, they weren''t common. If anything, their knowledge had painstaking and confident research, stemming from organizations, survival, and generations of Walkers and overall surviving people. Such things weren''t lost over time, but built upon, recognized, and expected. William knew of that from Outside and many camps. Like that globe of Earth that he had seen two days ago, he wanted to see more. Ellie hinted at it. For now, she showed him the memorial room, where records of losses kept words and names of the past nations, leaving a deep mark over this land. Those followed statistics, years, and records from more than a century ago. Graphs and human numbers twisted to oblivion.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Very few nations survived in their core meaning and history. There was a handful of them, with mostly nothing new apart from the Federation that was relative or impossible to take for a nation. China was still China. India had its roots and it kept going, yet it wasn''t the same as before. Japan was... well, it was complicated. William apprehended that even though a considerable number of nations no longer existed, their people were around in some shape and form since memories lived on. The Federation was part of this belief. It was a new and accumulated effort of many broken nations put together, assembling many atypical goals. To shine in this hemisphere and make amends for the past, they struggled and aimed for better times, and it worked! From Ellie''s words, most statistics came from the former governments within the starting decade of the Dawn. Nations suffered but still hoped the cure would be found, but Darks were no disease. They killed and evolved and kept going. People were everywhere and the Earth was a vast enough playground to be painful and endless. People might hide in holes for decades and not die, yet what life was it? It was a possibility, albeit a lucky and tough reality. Someone out there kept on recording even in the middle of the apocalypse, delivering a lot of useful and corrupt ideas. Everything in the world turned to shit within a year. Billion died, and it was as if someone had ears under every ground. Quite quickly, the technological advancement of humanity turned to scraps. Satellites became useless, and farming, manufacturing, and infrastructure became a pain to operate. Not everything was adequate to last or work against Darks. Bullets, missiles, and even tough physical means didn''t work. Then, there were even oppressive nukes that hit their signature, creating a time period that William didn''t like. Fleeing and surviving at all costs were the most feasible actions. Humanity extrapolated and years passed. It was shared across Asia, Africa, Europe, and both American continents, albeit one of them had it far, far worse as one of the originators of the First Fracture. William still didn''t know what that phrase meant. He learned it by luck in some notes under some journal. Not the one in his home, which was quite personal, messy, and mad. The First Fracture seemed to describe early kinds of Rifts, or the worse of their kind, or something that no longer existed. Adherent Incursions didn''t make sense in this context. The First Fracture sounded related to South Africa alone, or the Dawn as a whole. William learned less about that even with narratives of many texts. For example, the situation in South America was the worst because of that Fracture, which literary broke half of the whole continent apart. From there, everything in this hemisphere began and turned into ruin that soon enveloped half of the planet. By now, South America as a whole was one of the most dangerous zones in the world, second to Australia, parts of Africa, and the southern part of North America. Essentially, every land had its fair share of dangers, and somewhere, it was the safety that was irregular. It was almost close to calling hells captivating because of their pain and dangers. What could survive there, or remain? Lists, notes, and a variety of papers displayed thousands upon thousands of news about the Dawn and its processes. William and Ellie spent the better part of this day on them since these records were of great value to someone like William. It was a very suitable side of history, including choices and discoveries on how to survive, or how some places stood on their last wits but kept going. The craziest last wit had the United States of America with its nukes. Albeit it was a long time ago, the aftermath of that juncture left its marks even to this day. The Zones changed, Darks evolved through radiation and human hands, and a lot more stuff was hiding behind rubble and void of radiation and empty history. Humans were hiding from that, even if it was the former government that caused that. They shouldn''t have used those nukes. It was too bad. Some fools still recorded what they could, and it was around that time when the Walkers slowly crept into the pinnacle of human society. The people fought with what they could beforehand. Be it tanks, rockets, or guns and knives, anything that could kill those fuckers, they used that. Guns couldn''t harm most of the Darks, though many displayed some weaknesses or defects. Everyone at that time already knew it. Aim for the head. Cut off the limbs. That sort of style worked even to this day. William loved reading about this stuff a lot. So when Ellie started talking about numerous island communities, Tribes in Africa, and many more places that kept surviving like rats, he found many topics to say. Some of those places weren''t spared from the apocalypse forever, either dying in isolation or while fleeing away. Darks tended to uncover them sooner or later, and surviving humanity was like a nice surprising box of snacks. It was a moody, clever, and instinctual approach of Darks and their hunts. Their emotional apathy prevailed like Madness and tiers and all kinds of Fogs. Weirdly enough, some of those things turned milder when the hunt became smaller in scope, or after fun and some factors overlapped or weakened, making them hesitant, funny, or kind enough to calm their hunts. Which Darks were that, slumbering, weakening, and realizing their prey was actually very weak? They weren''t fine. From a mental and body perspective, Darks had many forms. For some people, it was obvious there was no escape from them. They destroyed and dethroned humanity until it ended up with disappointments and no fun. Humans escaped and hoped for the best because of that. Until the Walkers came to be. Those were the schoolings that William got to his head, which mixed with his Outside context. After more than two days of talking with Ellie, he was almost thrilled. Humans grew up being more comparable with one another, and William and Ellie were the same. Sure, she might sound like a never-ending jukebox of knowledge and nice tones, but William didn''t have a lot of teachers before. The bar was set quite low. Then, too damn high! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡°So those are the losses mankind had in the first decade?¡± William inquired, looking at Ellie, who skimmed over some books to pass her time. ¡°Oh, those? Yes. These are data about humanity prior to the engagement of the first Walkers. They arrived in odd manners. Babies, I mean. Can you believe how that started? It is good that humanity never lost their numbers, which is a miracle and the main reason we are even alive. Frankly, one might even say there were more people back then. It is an interesting phenomenon.¡± ¡°So humanity still lived for decades of... what? Defiance, living like rats, and... shelters? That sounds familiar.¡± William assumed. He often speculated, considered his discoveries, and compared them to others. Ellie taught him this method of learning and thinking, so he did think what he could. Sometimes, it even aimed at what he did not want to judge or imagine. For example, how much was the past different from today? He thought of it a lot and reflection from Outside gave him a lot of views on how Darks and people lived. To his knowledge, the peak human population was absolutely unbelievable. Millions of people lived in the cities. Tens of millions made up nations, while the biggest ones had more than a billion people. Most of those nations lived to this day in name and power, albeit in much smaller scopes. It was a wonder if millions of people could change and figure out how to suit this era. Long ago, there was no wonder why people were so numerous. They were in the middle of the most precious scientific advancements. Unfortunately, Ellie went over some facts and called humanity an uncommon curse. This planet was their home, yet they played with it as if it were nothing. Then, there were politics, global warming, and so on. William skipped that shit without a second though because what was that before Darks? These records and rooms had rough estimates of what fewer places knew. ¡°So, the start of the Dawn really occurred in 2014, which is.... 114 years ago?¡± ¡°Oh, you can seriously count?¡± Ellie said, laughing and closing her book since William didn''t comment on her snarky study. ¡°Well, yes. 114 years is a long time if one thinks of generations. Time is a coherent piece of law that makes a lot of sense. People always thought about time and we have our calendars and science. This much is amazing, isn''t it? More than a century became lost.. Vandalized. But it kept on going. I wish I could be mad.¡± ¡°We might as well no longer be called humanity. We are just like dogs to Darks if one evaluates the whole picture,¡± William argued, which made Ellie a bit uncomfortable since he started to be a little bit crazy with how he changed and began to speak. Still, she agreed. There should be more dogs, cats, chickens, and rabbits than people. One thing that stuck out of this room was the importance of Walkers. First generations were kind of obscure but showed their merits. William couldn''t see much of their point, as they sounded distant like the previous world. He might call them a whisper that came with experience. What of their creation, politics, or how Walkers changed humanity throughout their existence? Their powers were sick, followed by discoveries, and how they impacted Darks. If anything, that''s what he should know, but he wasn''t aware of a whole lot of what they had done out there and where it mattered. And he was one of them, regardless of lacking manners Outside, or... himself. He should''ve tried to learn more, but there was no time for regrets before Ellie. After some persuasion, Ellie described obvious answers about Walkers. Everything about their history was on the upper floors and some museums or history vaults didn''t work for everything. It was about Darks, Dawn, and Walkers who were intricately connected and mentioned in some locks. Her reasoning was simple. Regular people could get anywhere below the upper floors, and see what their interests in thought months or years if they spent enough credits. But for better forms, if not the best ones, Walkers and Darks were topics they couldn''t touch just because they wanted to. It was around the year 2030 that described the weirdness of Emblems. Such earliest descriptions were vague, yet their standings and reputations rose after Darks discovered interesting prey. It was a shame; they were weak and took way too long to grow up. It wasn''t steady so they should hurry and blossom so they could begin with their primal hunts! Presently, Walkers were the absolute leadership in every single zone of the human world. They eclipsed hopes, even though many of them were like sleeping rabbits, while Darks waited for turtles to become tigers. Walkers could become much more than that. Their powers and knowledge were studied by a lot of research here in the Federation. Most prosperous places were the same as they took Walkers for the finest weapons and masters. Or slaves... Positions and power knitted with survival, until humanity began to prospect around the end of their century. William was fine understanding that, and his place and time held a grand key. It was a shame, but Walkers weren''t tigers upon their arrival or for many decades thereafter. They were much weaker and their Emblems and powers changed with rather bizarre and difficult times. It wasn''t free to slaughter a thing, so much more expansive times were ahead. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Since then, Walkers shouldn''t leave humanity, for they should lead people to a new dawn. It was a silly quote that some silly humans had voiced in multiple instances. They hoped for nirvana and a completely new beginning. William saw it as stupid and never understood that even if they were around North America to this day. In these books, their comments met his sneer and contempt. After all, Walkers were still humans and many wished to stay that way. There were plenty of other interesting cases. Ellie talked about the premise of getting powerful people to high positions and how it could lead to problems, yet was that right or infuriating? This was beyond his scope. It was obvious that power and safety benefited lower societies. It was literary built into the foundation of societies and how even animals lived. Improper decisions could wipe out anything. William saw that Outside and it emitted out of him. Trusting Walkers was a good thing, many people said. There weren''t other choices besides that, he wished to express. William accepted what Ellie said and learned something new. Closing on the fourth day in the Federation, he was changing every day. In a good way, he hoped, oblivious to the new world. Besides his new clothes, Ellie wanted to get him worry-free, yet she got further from that every day. So what if he didn''t see too many happy people in the streets? They kept working, hoping, and desiring a better tomorrow. That wouldn''t come free. Almost like Outside, it felt different even in this paradise. Most were glad to live and keep it that way. This hope wasn''t cheap, so they helped out in their own ways because nothing should ever be taken for granted. William understood it better than some of Ellie''s words. William also learned where this land was. An island in the Atlantic Ocean, revamped by Walkers and nations, it strengthened until it was no longer small. It was the most extensive island-expanding project in the world, with boundless materials and resources put into it. Named Bermuda Isles, they were east of North America and broke in the Dawn. In many political and crucial choices, Walkers and surviving members of numerous nations decided to build a fortress. Not quite like the Federation straight away, they studied and strategically reinforced their current positions for the future. Hance, the biggest fortress in this hemisphere carried immense hope. Being in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean didn''t help. The vast operation spanned a considerable amount of time and effort until it proved its worth. No matter how many lives it took in the process. The results were partly under William''s awareness, as he learned and heard of what the Federation became. He was half unsure of what was it like at the start like almost anyone. After all, who among those working on this project was alive? Elders, perhaps? Well, those who knew it more than anyone were surviving Walkers of that time. Creating a new piece of land wasn¡¯t easy, unlike the destruction that was honest and ordinary. Bermuda Isles became a prize that was almost insignificant compared to the craze of the mainland. Some Darks were capable of squashing islands apart but no one knew how or when that would happen. Either way, they had to prevent it. Rocks and lands had to be put together, stitched, or brought from far away, while people would move in and make up a city as the first plan. Then it would slowly turn bigger until a nation with a myriad of structures became real. Walkers made it possible, but their numbers weren''t immense. Before any of them, experience and people came with ideas and dreams, and people got to work. Without even one part complete and fine, there would be no Federation. It needed something better and stronger than the previous humanity. Being in the middle of nowhere helped and troubled everything in its own way. Perhaps only Hawaii sounded better, but those lands were larger and already occupied by crazy Darks who made paradise out of it. Creation was better, even if it was full of thorns coming from eventual Rifts and sky. Not the water; Darks didn''t like water for some reason, but many of them could fly and use Dark Fog''s incomprehensible advantages. Bermuda Isles was a great choice as it was closer to the American continents while not being too close. That point hid valuable ideas and resources and Willaim couldn''t get behind it no matter how Ellie explained it. After all, they were still in hazardous proximity to everything, or¡­ perhaps there was no safety here, to begin with, which William agreed with. Darks invaded, and fought, and what was their Rifts if not a key to a wide door? They were natural in this new era, obvious to the Rifts all around the Federation that marked their Doom. Anything near the First Fracture, one of the three starts that went from the Amazon in the middle of South America, was mad, overflowing across the south to north. By now, the entire South and half of North America¡ªwith occasional safe havens making small marks or bare droplets of light in the darkness¡ªwere hazardous zones made into numerous levels. Thousands of miles of distance wasn''t a haven on its own. The Federation couldn¡¯t just turtle up and slowly build up its foundation and grow endlessly in this manner. William had a lot of that in mind, and it changed or mixed with new notes and texts. Be it Ellie or some books, their decent history described their truth. Unbeknown to him, a large number of texts weren''t here, locked or not. They were private due to privacy, and sensitivity, or they were out of sight simply because of Kaufman, even if Heidi hoped they wouldn¡¯t be. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Ellie knew how to go around Walkers and threading lightly wasn''t her call. She grew into a lady who wouldn''t stop just because someone disliked some ideas, and in this library, she was no regular lady. She knew many texts by heart and many of them weren¡¯t cheap or simple. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t mention every little thing to William. It would pose a bad precedent or terrible time because she wouldn''t be able to move on at all. Darks had secrets, which wasn''t surprising like Walkers. It seemed imminent, or it¡­ might not be something he was ready for. Many pieces sounded terrible and almost inconsequential for young minds, yet he was about to become a Walker, so this idea might be wrong. This room might not change it. The Dawn would, Ellie assumed. What was ahead was shrouded in many gaps and haze of research and mysterious dangers. William wondered if his curiosity was good or not. Perhaps what Luke said was correct; the card in his pocket was poisonous and far too precious for him to go crazy. Those matters on the upper floor should be taken gradually and he hadn¡¯t even stepped in one single room. For now, William decided to think about Luke and his own misconceptions and growth. Taking Luke¡¯s warning to heart and Ellie¡¯s lessons to mind was surprisingly easy. However, one thing was his opinion and the other was Ellie, who wouldn¡¯t recognize and accept everything. He couldn''t tell her every one of his slowly changing opinions, or what he ought to accept or not. It wasn¡¯t about her anyway; William had to come to his own conclusions because that was how it stirred many youths. However, he was like a torn page, kidnapped, but accepted. No one knew him as much as Dann. No one feared him further than they should. Fresh and entering a new era, only Ellie was watching over him. After entering the upper floors, expectations and desires would change, or become tame in comparison to what his mind endured over those lower floors. Time was also right, even if someone might disagree. Ellie was pretty much ready to exploit the shit out of his card. She had no qualms to give about some rules since he had it, and if it was a problem, they should¡¯ve forced it out of his hands a long time ago. Alas, Burton did nothing and Heidi didn''t say anything about it. In fact, Ellie thought Heidi would even encourage it. She was correct. William was still wet behind his ears and had a whole lot to learn from her and this place. Gow to act to gain advantages or straight up leap out of the norm was a gift worth seeing, and there was no way he could do it on his own. The reason was those who pushed him to this place. For now, William read and discovered notes and strange information and materials. There were quotes, references, or direct measures to all sorts of places. Those had numerous mentions and links to historical references, either giving museum floor and military reports surprising benefits. William was dumbfounded by the approximate tolls of the Dawn Wars and how quickly they happened. The first billion lost lives rolled in literal days, caused by massive storms and shifts in Earth¡¯s surface. A sheer scale of humanity didn''t help with anything either. Cities became rags in maps and reality. It sounded wrong to call everything dead, but mother nature didn''t fucked everything up. It was when bizarre monsters started their rampage and used the unpreparedness of people who were attached to looking at themselves. It was more fitting to call it a cleansing, but everyone had words up to their preferences. Still, six billion were combined losses of the first decade, rather than being a complete wipeout. One billion people began to look for scraps and lived in constant stress and death. Continuous defeats went on until the year 2039. In a time when Darks reigned as true kings and people were ants, becoming less populous was lesser evil rather than a problem. It was around this time when the First Generation of Walkers went to the unknown lands and began to fight and seek hope. This pushed a new hierarchy and the structure of people slowly changed. William even dared to say that Darks hoped for this change. They got the prey of their utmost dreams and humanity got their last chance. It was beautiful. Back then, there were different times and requirements to live, yet it remained in many parts. Time was a terrifying enemy because human babies needed to grow up a lot to validate their Emblems, and this time became very precious. Walkers were no exception to time, even if they were enemies and griefers of this concept. The number of people kept declining until the second half of the century when even more Walkers waged wars and tolerated the mysteries of their Emblems. Some did that better than others, allowing places to flourish and generations to grow. That led to many further changes as the political landscape shifted while Darks never made the final blows.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Everything calmed down. In a weird sense of reason, William couldn¡¯t believe it. For this world to be called calm, was wrong and unbelievable, but it was before his eyes. He discovered a variety of emotions from all these texts. He had to listen to Ellie with an open mind, not frown, or be emotional. He changed a lot in the past few days and kept his mind calm and sharp. Approximately forty million people were enduring this shitty world, which was a surprisingly small or large number depending on the context. William read about the size and part of the entire world, so it made sense for his mind to broaden and slow down. After all, William saw a lot of the North and what Corruption could do, or what a variety of Darks caused to this world. Just for a fact, the smaller population was a big advantage, even if breeding was relatively open. If it could be, however. Some places were harsh, and not able to sustain a human population. That was rather terrible in the past and one of the main reasons why one billion people became smaller over the decades. The Federation as an island was limited in scale than most foreign organizations. China was huge, Japan held plenty of mountains and facilities, while India was hardworking. All these had one thing in common. They didn''t lack the land. The Federation was built on structural integrity that if invaded, nothing would fare well. Other places could endure and reconstruct their entire world. Fortunately, the size wasn''t everything. Here, it was about quality and continuity. People were able to live better and securely, while Walkers were able to do what many decades could not. It didn¡¯t mean that Walkers had it easy. They had other things and worries instead, so calling them elites wasn¡¯t wrong. Their importance deepened and their focus gave them choices that not many other lands could manage. Being inland wasn''t safe and fighting of any kind had its toll. The worst wasn''t death. It was about the possibility of getting stronger and laying the foundation for the future that wouldn''t crumble if worse times arrived. These ideologies had been spreading for decades around camps. William learned them when young but never relied on the word hope. William believed suffering was a tool for surviving as it made people stronger. There was strength in struggle and trying. Walkers kept going to terrible places and had to expand in hostility and remain stronger! He should do the same as many other people. At all costs, some ideas in Walkers didn''t lose anything over the years. It was regular people who did, as they had no idea about their world or what was out there for them. Their shells and bubbles were manufactured, created, and kept by blood, but they were also true to their values. The Federation had its stakes, and everyone had some advantages and disadvantages to navigate around this world. It was no walk for Walkers since fairness, loyalty, and power weren¡¯t always fair, fateful, or proper. Sometimes, it was straight-up defying their choices and putting them on paths without directions or ends in sight. For youths to follow these steps, William was overwhelmed. They were pillars of societies, ensuring the living spaces were livable, so they could grow and protect what they should handle. It was the missions that were struggling, making them fight and rush to get more assertive in this endless clash. The rough estimate of people was still just an estimation. There might be millions of people scattered around the world that no one could see or reach. In a dark forest, being out there, helpless, struggling, yet still safe because some places might be fine, Darks could sleep or ignore places. It was a peculiar problem that had no clearer answers than surveying vast areas on foot or by air. Such work was dangerous for any Walker and essentially established endless missions. Because of that, living far away from everything sounded good on paper. Desert regions were hard, but if the people had lived on them before the Dawn or in ancient times, why not now? Caves were also suitable, as long as their safety and stability did not interface with any Darks. Those often loved and took them for their homes, so this created problems. Cold tundras and icy mountains were promising inland dwellings, thanks to less variety of Darks capable of withstanding them, or by the lack of life. But those who could be there held the danger of upper Ranks, so strong Walkers were required in them. Japan and China had many of their strongholds in such places, while their Walkers worked hard to guarantee their protection. It gave their Walkers worth and work, growing them bit by bit. The Federation was pretty much the same but focused on different fields and vastness. After all, their core made of people was one of the most secure of mankind. If camps weren''t included in this idea, of course. William did include them in his mind, so this lowered his opinion. The strangest variable that William found out about was the Emblem Academy. It was a weird entity. It had a notable lack of confrontation and knowledge, or the knowledge was lacking or intentionally suppressed. Their methods were rather unknown, yet their reputation was high, so wasn''t it odd? Where was it, how many Walkers it had, or was it really close to the Federation as rumors described? Those sorts of questions dwelled in the minds of many people out of nothing but curiosity and hope. In any form, human lives had their statistics and irregular metrics. William didn¡¯t want to think about every one of them too much. Outside was crazy and under his eyes, so these numbers and his perspective clashed with the Walker and Outside inside of him. Canadian lands, let alone the Federation, were just small portions of this world, yet one of those was much more pleasing. A deep foundation stemming from this hemisphere and former nations. People built a city as if he went through time, so wasn''t the Federation absolutely ridiculous? Sure, it happened over time, looking closer to stuff like a camp that many called their temporary home, but it was a home. Sure, Darks and Rifts were tight around the edges, stressing the minds, and crashing spirits or security to bits, yet a stronger fact was out there. They never crashed this place. There were rare moments in the recent decades that showed the wisdom of the past eras. William learned from them and wondered what more was ahead, or slightly ahead of Walkers. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Destruction happened a lot in camps which took the inevitable tolls. Such hits couldn''t be predicted; only anticipated or presumed as inevitable. That was why William wasn¡¯t surprised by talks and texts about camps, their quality, and quantity, or how quite bad and important they were. He understood them more than he wished. They weren¡¯t built to last a long time, so what of Camp Roshwell, the camp with almost ten years of history? The land with farms was unique, so Walkers protected it enough for their own sake and people. The Assembly Island was on standby, fighting and controlling Walkers and supposed destruction, or vying for a chance to go to the next level. Camps were temporary solutions to a large problem, so their crucial components weren''t something William could even detest or know well. As long as people survived, they shouldn''t matter a whole lot, but they did. It compelled typical problems that Asia and Europe knew very well. Rebuilding and working through losses was very human, which was why camps were scattered in an interesting web by the Federation. Or lost because of lack of worth or inability of aid. It was an interesting tactic, William must¡®ve thought when he read a book about these problems. He remembered how he lived through them while Ellie talked about them from her perspective, giving him new and bad ideas and reminders. William wasn''t upset with her, or thought of this as something neglected. It was a fight. Nothing else. The average lifespan of a camp was a few years at best, and even smaller-scale camps had their use. Small habitats in the mountains were safer, either focused on some components or resources while farming was reduced. Thus, the Federation more often than not opted for secured places with Walkers and thousands of people at a time, leaving the others with the focused bits. It proved to work, yet William wasn¡¯t entirely sure how well this land profited from everything. That was where Ellie reached her senses, pulling up her sleeves and saying what he already assumed. Those lands lived for the Federation like minions feeding their kings. The rest weren''t her guesses, for this land had a whopping million people to feed if not more. That truly shocked him, but it was true. The size of buildings and these streets made sense. It wasn''t Ellie''s expertise or position to judge or interfere with this topic. Her opinion was more than valid, but she still had some concerns because of William''s unknown past. Everything led to years of work and experimental plans and quite haughty and rare methods. In this era, they were gambling on many frontiers because they could afford to play and pay to make them possible. Places like Asia and Europe were different because they couldn¡¯t afford extensive losses of this ideology. Still, it didn''t dwell on some vast hopes. For some people, it was a depressing reality because regular humans Outside struggled and were like tokens passing through Walker¡¯s hands, or were they always on their¡ªor the Federation¡¯s¡ªmercy? William frowned quite a few times after discovering how this whole scheme emerged under his fingers, sounded in his ear, and echoed in his head. He began to hear voices, making his mind muddled and his breath uneven. Then nudges and heat spread as his emotion stirred and he fidgeted and grasped his right hand. His perspective was distinct thanks to his decade of Outside, where he saw things with his own eyes Ellie couldn''t imagine, while he played with fire. In many ways, he was enlightened and glad to discover multiple truths and changes. Many of them felt right and wrong, yet after years or even longer, he was glad. In the end, he couldn¡¯t refute anyone or anything. The Federation was doing their best and people and Walkers weren¡¯t in the wrong or right path. Why? Some were right and some were wrong, but so what? This place was incredible and the people were living here, and they wanted to keep at it. Some others did so through stale efforts and blood or tears. Were some better than others? Not really. There was uncertainty and necessary compromise everywhere, and Ellie urged him to assume multiple ideas rather than take her for granted. William was impressed by how Walkers of the Federation were willing and take this approach. He wondered who they were, or how guilty and fearful they were because they were playing and paying with human lives and who knew what else. ¡°I guess this is the reality that I wanted to see when I stepped into this building. How odd..¡± William muttered. ¡°I thought this would happen in the upper floors.¡± ¡°Upper floors? Well, I don''t know what were you expecting. In my opinion, it is depressing, but it is what it is,¡± Ellie said. ¡°The past won¡¯t change itself while the present works for everything and the future. We can keep going like our predecessors, or we might figure something else, or learn from that or this. It is possible to grow up anywhere, you see. The past isn¡¯t bad. We will figure something out. That¡¯s what Miss Heidi is saying all the time! She is excellent and clever, albeit savage in many ways.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Savage?¡± William raised his brow. ¡°That, coming from you is rather surprising if we are talking about a leader of librarians and... books. I mean, sorry. I didn''t mean it like this.¡± Ellie giggled, not expecting to see him slightly flustered. ¡°You¡¯ve never met her so you don¡¯t know what I am talking about, but you''ve met her father... so...¡± ¡°Right. Father... Hopefully, she won¡¯t bite my head off when she sees me having his card and everything. But again, you said some interesting things yesterday. You should¡¯ve told them a day earlier, by the way.¡± Ellie laughed and played innocent very well. ¡°I believe she knows that very well because she wants something from him,. You shouldn''t be worried over nothing. Kaufmans are weirdoes but they are big bosses. Heidi is mine, while... Kaufman is retired.¡± ¡°Retired Walker... An old one, even?¡± ¡°He is old but that doesn''t mean anything.¡± Ellie reminded. ¡°You even met him and I have barely done that a lot, but I know how he is.¡± William rolled his eyes and looked around the room. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe all of this can be so limited. The payment for this room alone is twenty credits. Who even affords it? And these texts and stuff? Why does it even matter this much? What are even credits if not pieces of paper?¡± ¡°Answers are easier than you would think, William. It is typical of Walkers to see such items with vigor, fear, and unrestrained heart. Some credits are nothing. People who are very keen on learning learn and do it no matter what. You know¡­ get in, and get what they want. You are both, and since people worked this hard on it, some credits are like a reputation to give this place some value, so some gap is there. It is about worth and giving credit where credit is due. These credits in our pockets are like a token to everyone who maintains this process and work. And if some person wants to see it, they can afford it in their research or willingness, while many don¡¯t. There is nothing wrong with both of them. It''s almost like a circle.¡± Ellie described her truth and the truth of all Kaufmans. ¡°Yea? This whole idea seems unreasonably great, yet what sir Kaufman gifted me with this card might be something else, right?¡± ¡°No idea there. I think he is a shrewd old man, so use it and use it well. That¡¯s my suggestion to you, as you would be clueless without it, or...well, someone who wouldn¡¯t have many other choices besides me. You, however, have it, so we shouldn''t be talking outside of the box. You are still new. We are taking things slowly rather than pushing you around like an idiot. Oh, that''s my job, by the way. I am your guide and teacher, or so Miss Heidi wants, so I can push you around like an idiot but I am not doing that. Are you glad? That¡¯s my opinion anyway. Remember that no matter what, nothing here is that bad for you, but some stuff is more optimal. I mean, you are a bloody Walker!¡± ¡°Not bad and so on. Yeah. I get it, but why do I feel it is wrong? I have no idea what it even means to be a Walker. Yet I am here, learning stuff of the past that is kept out of the people¡¯s reach. Out of Outside of all things, where everything started.¡± William argued with a speck of anger. He was right, the same way as Ellie was right. Both of them had their truths and hopes, and each was looking for something else and new. Ellie was getting to know him better and her research and opportunity were taking great turns thanks to him. Heidi and Burton had some great ideas and gave her plenty of research to get into her head. Some of which wasn''t that good, though most of it was still their little secret. Hopefully, it will turn into something greater later, because if it doesn''t, some Walkers won''t be happy. Each youth was different, with a distinct past and future hopes. One was a young librarian hoping to be a teacher for young Walkers. The other was a Walker who underwent Baptism and unknown transformations. That was a big gap indeed, yet not that big if one looked at it closely from age and mind. They kept each other company, knowing they wanted it for a better beginning. William learned a week¡¯s worth of stuff with her assistance in a couple of days, if not more. She saved him much more than that, as she knew what to tell and look for, while William listened to her and got to know what was around or not. That wasn¡¯t the case when he was younger. Outside was crazier and even camp Roshwell couldn''t change everything. For now, William noticed his ignorance and was both grateful and glad Ellie was there for him. Unfortunately, she won¡¯t be here for him forever, so Ellie made sure to assist him with the functionality and how to learn and look for answers in this library. She was even teaching him methods of learning, or how to do this efficiently. Outside had no such methods, which always made Ellie frown in disbelief and dissatisfaction. She thought the Federation and this library could do so much more. However, Outside was also doing what it could do and sometimes even more. It was about focus and not everything should be perfect. What Ellie was doing had its verification and truth. For example, William''s full-pass card didn''t matter too much, now that she had great access on her own. It wasn''t entirely honest; his card was more special for several other reasons. It owned free access to everything on all floors and below. Thinly, Ellie thought of taking advantage of him, sneaking into archives that weren¡¯t available even to library workers. Sneaking into Kaufman''s stashes sounded thrilling, and looking around Heidi¡¯s private collections was even better. Many things were still ongoing in research, not ready to put into display, or they weren''t good to use. Arguing, discussing, and playing with words or looking for answers, this youthful pair soon left this tricky and pretty room with a heavy heart. They won¡¯t return here as a pair. Now, it was up to William to learn what she started. William planned to visit most lower rooms a couple of more times within the next six weeks. He had enough time for most important matters, and even better, he didn¡¯t lack focus or time. He didn¡¯t plan to forget this opportunity or disappoint Ellie who had a lot of suggestions. As they left and advanced, there was nothing else. They reached the end of the exhibitions and restrictive rooms. Ellie looked at William, sighed to herself behind his back, and figured her chance had come. She quenched her fists in anticipation and hoped for her best. It was time to crack the upper floors! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡°Is this the end?¡± William asked, watching the walls and doors with symbolism and locks. ¡°I thought it wasn''t the end. There could be more¡­ stuff.¡± He spent three whole days in here. That was more than enough for Ellie, who had no desire even to hear his hesitant words. ¡°Yeah? Sorry to disappoint you, but even rooms have ends in sight. Now, we can go to the upper floors and broaden your proper head, which¡­ might be what you should want much more than here. Shame I can''t change you considering how much fun you''ve had.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Yep. There you go again.¡± Ellie sighed and looked at him. ¡°Also, history floors and non-connected museum parts cling to some parts above, which shows some extra spicy stuff. We haven''t visited all of them, as we can''t or shouldn''t, so I hope you do so on your own later since there isn''t much there for me to do. There are remaining archives for historical dates, materials, books, and various research that are either restricted to upper Walkers and etcetera. Do you want to take a look there further, or has this been enough? Just so you know, these exhibitions take a lot of space, so what is public is more undersized in comparison to the deep relics.¡± William pondered if that was something he wanted to know. He made his choice in a few short moments. ¡°Darks! Here we go.¡± ¡°Oh, right! I expected that, so let¡¯s go.¡± Ellie slapped William''s back and cheered internally. It arrived! Perhaps she will spend even more days with him, expectant, fresh, and greatly apprehensive. William was stunned and surprised by her slaps and stumbled a couple of steps. He turned, giving Ellie a questionable look. ¡°What? You needed it. So many days came from these floors! I wanted to come with you to the upper floors considerably sooner, but no! Some little curious outsider was way too curious about museums and history and Dawn, or politics and¡­ stuff. You will feel like a mummy! You also need some days off or reconsider what is right and wrong, yet you kept insisting. You should be glad I love talking and broadening your silly mind.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Shut off. I can''t even imagine what will these six weeks of learning do to your silly head. Maybe it will grow like a tree? Will it be heavy? You should look for a barber and don''t take literally everything into your head. Who knows what it can even hold? I am worried.¡± she retorted, giving him a strange look that ended up in her laughter. ¡°Wait, I take it back.¡± In truth, Ellie had been itching to continue teaching him anything for the past day. She had spent years learning what she could about the places below the upper floors, so she knew what to look for under many circumstances. Although her parents were both alive and well, she helped out in the library from time to time ever since she was little. For years, she already lived by herself thanks to a passable salary. For a long time, Ellie had no worries about food, clothes, or safety, let alone what to do with her life. Well, that wasn''t right; her job became her worry instead, making her passionate and kind of... mad. ¡°I don¡¯t think time is cheap and credits are not much for me, Ellie. I need to get what I can, so I won¡¯t regret it. Such a chance like you won¡¯t come twice. I want to go up, or¡­ you don¡¯t want to go there because you aren''t ready? You learn of it as well, right? That offer... You are very serious about it.¡± William wondered and lacked critical information. He didn¡¯t understand what was there for her, as she hardly explained to him her new position, or what she really wanted. He was unaware she could follow him anywhere. If she hadn''t done that, someone else would''ve decided everything for him. ¡°What? No. I will go anywhere because I can and you won''t ruin anything. If you think we go, up we go then, so don¡¯t act like an idiot. I warned you before. A whole lot of things are about to change. I would say... about eighty percent. Well, it''s a guess. Now, let''s go.¡± Pouting, she pushed William forward and got him out of this damned floor. Out in an open hall, which had quite some view by now, Ellie pushed William¡¯s shoulders until she reached a new set of stairs to the next floor. There, he had enough and pushed her arms off. ¡°Forget it, alright? I will take a day off if you want!¡± William misspoke and couldn¡¯t see her advancing ideas or hopes. She was quite adamant about something else, but he didn¡¯t know that and neglected his blame. In truth, he was overlooking a whole lot of things about her because he was never close to a girl like Ellie, who was aware of this fact. She heard his silly misunderstanding and thought it was funny. ¡°Really? What are you talking about right now?¡± She asked just in case because she wasn¡¯t sure about this boy¡¯s head. ¡°If I feel like it, some break isn¡¯t bad. Outside has such times as well, you know. In farms and stuff. When dangers come. We wait and do a whole lotta of nothing. Some people are experts at that.¡± ¡°That''s just great, expert. But the rest? You have nothing and no one in this place, so what are you gonna do instead?¡± ¡°Train, exercise, or try some other meaningful thing? That is¡­ well, I don¡¯t know what to do. I will figure something out as I''ve always done. Alone this time. I am yet to meet that someone important to me, so perhaps it will happen soon. For now, figuring things out on the go sounds fine.¡± ¡°Oh? How about me?!¡± Ellie pointed to herself, proudly puffing her chest, and thinking of some opportunity. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°What about you?¡± William asked in an obvious confusion. *As expected. Oblivious and clueless. Interesting. Cute too, in a way. Wait... Oh, dear¡­ what is happening?* Ellie scowled internally and felt silly herself. ¡°Something is missing. I can show you around the Federation since you told me you never did much. It is your new home. That is, as long as you want to know this place from the outside rather than inside, as that can be difficult. All district has its own internal efforts and communities and a lot of it is vertical. There are even elites and workers and farmers and medics and military. Some are huge, but that''s what you should know.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Yeah? If so, I have a lot of free time, you do as well, so where are some stops?¡± William looked at her, thinking if this was an offer or some trap. ¡°There is a lot to learn around the Districts, William. You can travel to them in a day since this place isn''t as massive as you think. We have neat streets, but if you have a guide, things are better. A native? Someone who grew up here, yes?¡± Ellie offered a rather great idea and felt no remorse to be this honest. It was a new thing to her; she was always head-deep into books and learning, so reaching for this opportunity felt rather thrilling and different from this library. His Walker status might be a big why, but Ellie wasn''t willing to think of it as her whole reason or excuse. ¡°Y-you want to¡­ spend time outside of a job with me? I don¡¯t want to bother your free time. I get how cities and jobs work. I am already very satisfied with what you¡¯ve shown me in this library and I don''t want you to waste time when we can do that in... I mean, here? Yes. I need to learn.¡± William proclaimed his truth and saw her strangely smiling demeanor as strange, even if it was entirely hopeless. *T-t-this boy¡­ ugh. Making a girl feel like this and speak¡­ What is Outside for you?!* Ellie thought and stopped beaming like a bright sun. ¡°I don¡¯t mind anything, by the way. As I¡¯ve said. I have time and getting to know a Walker is a good opportunity for me. Where are you living anyway? Dorms for young Walkers are in many places, or is it some hotel? Military compartments are harsh and strict, so¡­ do you have some schedule? Wait, are you even a citizen? We barely talked about this sort of stuff! You were looking terrible when you came here for the first time...¡± Ellie changed the topic and kept going since she wanted to spend more time with him. Now, it was no longer about some silly misunderstanding. She was starting to like him. ¡°Uh, where do I live? I don¡¯t know the streets that well, but I can eat and sleep for free in one such place. There is a bridge on the west side. Was it the West District? There are some alleyways and big apartments of some sort. I have no idea what they are called by now, so¡­¡± William grunted and pulled a map out of his pocket and showed it to her. That was a good idea, albeit the map looked poor in comparison to detailed drawings in this library. ¡°¡­ You live there?¡± Ellie exclaimed in surprise as she visualized this map. Jumping in right as he expressed his home, Ellie knew a lot about the Federations and their structure. ¡°Do you know it?¡± Ellie rolled her eyes. ¡°I am not some idiot. Of course, I know it. It is the best neighborhood. Most upper Division-related Walkers have their residencies there, as well as many important officers. Well-kept and built to last, it is a place with sky-high prices for each apartment. For the basic one, rent is hundreds of credits a week depending on the quality and vastness of the apartment, people, and¡­ wave, or¡­ What? How come you live there? Are¡­ is¡­ this about your parents? Wait, not. Ah, sorry! Are you part of some organization? Wait. Not that. I... don''t know anything about you, right? I never asked.¡± *Org? I don''t know about that* Williams thought and assumed a lot just from her reaction. *I know it looks luxurious, but when I think about it, it is like a palace compared to the camps. I guess Walkers have quite some value about them and wealth comes with that. Outside does the same thing if one values or works well. Is it equal with Walkers and this place? Of course not. I will do my best to become good, but I don¡¯t plan to be some silly goose for money or its advances.* As a part of his new path, William learned a valuable new lesson. Ellie stared at him and almost snatched his map away. ¡°It is just a temporary living. I was told that by the military who got me to the Federation all those days ago. You know that already.¡± William explained and said nothing wrong. It was complicated because Luke was forced to keep him while Mi-Yung was nowhere to be found. William bet he wouldn¡¯t mind the dorms or any kind of shared space. Although he had his own space in Roshwell since the orphanage got lucky to obtain a large and well-kept building, he didn''t mind sharing. He was used to that with Dann, or more people, or going around with no rooms at all. Ellie sized him as she heard his excuse. She assumed it was still strange. For a boy from the clueless Outside, living in this luxurious neighborhood that even her parents or herself couldn¡¯t afford, something weird was going on. It made her all pouty and curious. She knew these building complexes housed not just normal Walkers since most of those from the military stayed in barracks permanently, or they were away anyway because they didn''t need such luxury. Their duties were significant and time or home wasn¡¯t really taken for granted. People able to afford them were either too important, retired, or sensitive Walkers or people with important positions. Right. Like the Assembly Island, various research facilities, trainers, and so on Ellie quickly assumed that William was under someone great without him even knowing about it. It wasn''t an exaggeration, even if Luke wasn''t someone that great. Within her mind, she had already forgotten some details. William mentioned Luke in the very start, and that pointed to the one mighty Walker who would''ve come to her mind. Ellie didn''t think that far because of all the changes and work. At least she was aware of the requirements, Forced Awakening, and what was bound to happen in less than six weeks. That calmed her down and made her focus on her steps. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Ellie was correct concerning William¡¯s situation, even if they were yet to be politically correct. Kidnapped and fetched like a lost puppy, she thought many Outsider Walkers were like this, either loose, tricked, improper, yet young and like a bunch of strangers. They were aiming at his Walker status, as they should, which was alright and immature at best. Hearing where he was coming from, weren¡¯t such apartments worked with multiple architects and many workers? Most required the help of Walkers and precious materials, while landscaping or details were far from being simple. No regular person should complain about work opportunities or the fact that such apartments were far out of their grasp. Many were glad for a mere job, as nothing was empty in this space. Living had to be resourceful and trying. However, mistakes and lacking choices happened sometimes, but there weren''t useless people. Only useless options and jobs. From the Outside, this space was like an alien planet within Ellie''s mind. In the Federation, some corners were better than others. It was inevitable because of the hierarchy and big populated city adhering to the cohesive nature of strength and Walkers. From jobs and people in various fields and needs, all sorts of valuable matters moved into many other jobs. Some companies thought of Walkers as heroes and acted for them like followers and workers, giving them worth, valuables, or support. They built their houses and fed them well. In return, they would get some credits or further opportunities. It was a relatively common idea even Outside, and for a strong Walker to have a lot of backing wasn''t without merits. Sometimes, it was even easy and the most they could deserve. ¡°Is it¡­ wrong?¡± William asked since she still gazed at him as if figuring out his purpose in life. ¡°What is not wrong? I am wrong, I think, but whatever. You can live wherever you can. I was just curious about it.¡± Ellie said, still half-frowning at him. ¡°I see.¡± Ellie sighed. He didn¡¯t ask her back where she lived, nor did he take her words further, which messed up her whole ideas and heart. Should she spell it to him or what? ¡°Let¡¯s get to the upper floor, will you? If you want, I have no trouble shoving you around the Federation in my free time, alright? No buts!¡± Ellie said, unwilling to give up on her attempt to spend more time with a young Walker like him. He slightly grew up on her, and they weren¡¯t that far from each other¡¯s age, but... what did it even mean? For a good while, Ellie couldn''t calm down. William nodded. Then he walked with unsteady steps up as if he pondered what was the deal with her questions and requests. He was never that keen on girls, since everyone Outside was a hard worker and survivalist, so there was no time for young romances or very deep friendships. However, some friendships could blossom, and the one he had with Dann was profound. They met in a sensitive time and place, and to this day, William kept up with the nightmares and everything. Nothing was in vain. Every blood held pain. Every choice moved reasons. Bathed in blood, a youth, incredibly pained, stressed, and confused, it was something that few would be able to bear. Loud noises echoed, thuds and lingering pressure followed, and there was something very wrong about his head and hand. It was not good, yet he crawled, restless, insane, and bleeding. He broke and then he wasn''t. Hope to live came from minds and instincts, so he endured what he could like his Emblem and strange sensations all within him. Getting out of that rubble was dull and numb, but the result happened, and what awaited above was utter devastation and no camp. No people. Nothing. Since then, his life had changed and friendships were very different. No hand ever came. No shadow. No room. Dann was there, like a sibling, or a force that let him be on the ground, obscured by a terrible first meeting that was equally as strange as terrifying. Reaching the upper floors went quicker because Ellie went ahead and entered a rather special hallway first. There were four upper floors in total, and each was deep and not one bit ordinary. Every one of them had their secrets and series of rooms of mazes, and for her, nothing about them was more special than the remains. Ellie was excited and wanted more out of this place than William. It sometimes showed on her face, albeit rarely enough so William couldn¡¯t even grasp it. Walking behind her, he entered the hallways and looked down first. There were many floors from the entrance, so the sight was terrific. ¡°Quite a good view, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellie asked beside him. ¡°Yes. I wouldn¡¯t want to jump from here.¡± ¡°Oh, that? Yes. That¡¯s a good idea. Please, don¡¯t do it. There had been... attempts. Suicide is a bad option, truly. Useless, even.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. That was unmistakably agreeable. Turning around, William examined the hallway of the first mysterious floor, unsure of what he expected. Walkers had permission to enter them, and it seemed they had some restrictions depending on their Ranks, achievements, or something else. Whatever that was, William was bound to nothing thanks to the card in his pocket. The wall stretching on one side was smooth, tall, and all-black. There were quite a few doors in the wall, stretching across the whole hall like a bunch of entrances. The maze wasn''t obvious, and the styling was simple and minimalistic. William noticed someone on the ground, resting by a wall further back. Napping, hands on chest, fingers crossed, and almost sitting with crossed legs, it was an old man with a cowboy hat on his face. William couldn¡¯t see his face, but it was clear that he was sleeping. William recognized him but didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it outright. So he asked Ellie, who noticed him as well. ¡°Who is he?¡± William pointed forward, looking at Ellie, who was equally puzzled and confused. ¡°He is sleeping beside the main entrance, so he probably waits for someone, or¡­ is he a guard? Oh¡­that is... odd,¡± Ellie''s guesses were strange and her tone was hesitant. She realized the truth and had no time to speak. Walking to the main door, William crouched down to see the face of this old man. He leaned closer and discovered a familiar face. ¡°S-sir Kaufman?¡± He blurted out when the hat moved and profound eyes looked at him next. He also noticed that white Emblem in that hand, flowing in endless brightness, strange waves, and uncertain powers. As if hearing and hoping for William''s cry or eyes, Kaufman gazed at the sudden visitors and blinked twice. He grunted, opened his eyes wide, and then his hat flew up on its own, hovering above him until it fell back on his shocked head. Kaufman yelped, jumped in his position, and became as frightened as William himself if not some more. He slept like a baby, so this wake-up call wasn''t adequate. Just the fact that he ended up surprised startled both of them, but William was the one who backed away much more, reaching for the railing in a jolt of this meeting. Something was right. Who would ever wear a cowboy hat at this place and time, or have the same orb on the opposite side of the palm? Perhaps it was a great assumption, as who else it would be than Kaufman? In fright, heat spread, but the pain wasn''t there. William grasped the situation, breathed calmly, and grasped the railing behind his back. He tried to remind himself where he was and who was before him. If anything, some politeness and manners were due to some people, while some others needed it more. From before or by Ellie, he completely shifted his perspective about this person, who was quite haughty, if what Ellie said was right. That welcoming talk was long enough for him to realize this old man''s charm and charismatic words striving for him. Was it curiosity or something else, or was he just playing with a new potential recruit as Ellie suggested? Well, he was back, here, and now. Thus some answers had to come. Ellie was further away, also shocked, and took some time to get closer. Kaufman kept his posture on the ground even when he shouted in fright. He adjusted his hat, sighed, and took a deep breath as he looked at them. He was embarrassed for sure and wished to drop to the ground. ¡°D-don''t wake up a resting Walker for godly sake,¡± Kaufman unapologetically said the same thing William heard not so long ago. Luke was adamant about it for some reason. ¡°R-right. Apologies,¡± William said, clutching the railing as if fearing to fall. ¡°H-hello! Greetings, sir Kaufman. It is my utmost pleasure to meet your excellency,¡± Ellie hurried forward and gave a much greater greeting. It was a rather deep bow, followed by polite words that such a figure in front of this door deserved. She recognized him immediately and even without his awakening. Much to her embarrassment, she didn''t recognize him as quickly to make a better first impression. After all, she met him very few times and rather read a lot about him. She remembered his portraits and every little legend she could work with. A legend... Right. ¡°Hm. Yes. Yes. Hello to you as well, kids. It''s kind of a shame, but you took a while to come here for some reason. I was almost sleeping my ass off, you see. I thought you would come straight to the upper floors, so I waited for two days like a fool and then one more day had passed. It was nasty. You are nasty, boy. I am hardly getting this sort of sleep at this age, so I don''t really mind it, but still... making an old man wait is not nice. Then we have... the situations...¡± Kaufman talked with sarcasm, a healthy dose of playful truths, and quite a mischievous smile on his face showed his color. Sizing William up and down, he did the same with Ellie and figured out a rather interesting and funny situation. He was bothering a young date, right? Too bad he was too old for this shit. ¡°Sir Kaufman, your pranks were the least bit appreciated by Burton. Then, we have a separate issue for your daughter. Does Miss Heidi know you are here and back at all? She got so worried and perplexed when she discovered your involvement that she almost... well, I don''t know what she could do. I can''t imagine it.¡± Kaufman glanced at Ellie and laughed as if he heard a fine joke. He couldn''t give a single finger about what his daughter was doing or what Burton even vented on him. They weren''t his problem anymore. This was his home and no one will deny him one ounce of wisdom. He was a free man and no longer under any organization, rules, or anything. That had been the case for more than a decade already. ¡°I could care less about that bastard Burton, but my daughter? Well, I can''t believe she decided to name him a freaking dean of my baby, so don''t even speak of them.¡± Then, Kaufman freaked out in anger and agitation, surging out to his feet as if he drifted into empty space. He stood up, and dropped, patting his chest and ensuring his hat wouldn''t fly away. William looked at him in confusion since it seemed Kaufman was rather familiar with Ellie, while... the floating was another thing altogether. The air was kind of stressed around him, or was it gravity, or... space? Those curtains in that room definitely meant something big back then, yet what was it? William wasn''t that mindful and what kind of insane powers this Walker could handle, influence, and do. He heard and saw plenty of things Outsdie, and what they could do, create, shape, and develop. They were monsters. And this old man was one of the biggest ones of the human race as a whole. Everything was gradual, beginning as something small and reasonable, with the eventual possibility of being heaven-defying and out of the human mind. In any case, it could be something nasty, dangerous, or closer to magic than physics, chemistry, or biology. What Walkers were about was within those concepts, but so far advanced and cracked, that they might be the makers of whole new rules. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Walkers played with arts and laws of creation of the heavens and earth. They were about principles and learning, right and wrong choices, and the struggles of principles. Like magic and science, those could easily be about anything, be it space, air, flames, or even weather or rules of natural elements. William didn''t know the heights of these concepts or what layers and lows were better than some heights. He knew about basic rows of elements and how Walkers fell into numerous categories. There weren''t just three archetypes: Vector Type, Elementalists, and Mutants. Many layers within them created Classes, building and creating Walker societies worldwide, including rules, teachings, and necessities. Across them, Elements possessed important flavor and quality, with some specific ones showing much more throughout results or views than others, making them distinctive or extreme. Some Walkers could wield Elements differently from their peers. This pointed to talents and relations to their Emblems or growth. Elementalists were said to be the masters of their Elements, but it didn''t mean Vector Types or Mutants were weaker than them or had no Elements whatsoever. At the heights of the Ranks, rules and gaps turned stranger and many transformations and rules could broaden or break. William simply couldn''t understand such intricate possibilities even if he was Rank 0 Walker who lived through some peculiar times. He was confused, similar to Ellie, who finally began to see and feast on bizarre ideas of this era. It wasn''t just about recent days; it had been always around her, but it crept on closer than ever by luck and opportunity. This old man before them was at the peak of the Walker era. His great achievements and legends were about the core of the Federation and this library. Rank 8 Walker! Such a person was a pillar of humanity and every one of them was undoubtedly outlandish and significant in countless ways. Unfortunately, every one of them was kind of odd, eccentric, or on the older side due to their Rank and how the Dawn toiled with them. Overall humanity didn''t know what they were doing, but their acts and work were very important. At least in this hemisphere, they weren''t kings but rather great protectors who felt the world on their shoulders. Ellie learned it was different overseas. Kaufman was among the oldest Walkers, so his historical significance went rather far and implied countless stories. Not many even knew how far they went, or what he had experienced. They just knew what he helped to build and that was the most recent and significant product of the past century. The Federation outstripped everything, this library included. Kaufman didn''t talk much about the past, as much of his time went and time with people allowed. It was further back than the Federation or even Emblem Academy by many decades. Recent generations wondered how many destroyed societies had he experienced, or what Darks he met, fought, or killed. Secrets he was bound to must be worth more than just one room, yet many did wonder what it took to become Rank 8 or fight for that long. Ellie had these thoughts for a long time and heard everything he had said and couldn''t refute or talk back. This person was like a huge riddle and a great treasure in her eyes. She was excited just to see and talk to him. Kaufman calmed down quickly and sized William next. ¡°Hm. You kids. At least you are finally here, so what about you, boy? Had fun in my baby?¡± ¡°Eh? What is this about? Is something wrong with us, sir? I don''t think it is that strange to go through these floors and learn, and you said you''ve waited for two days. Why the hell would you do that?¡± ¡°Why not? I have a certain idea and hope that you will do well and better. So I acted along and recalled you would want to be interested in the upper floor. If I recall it even better, I gave you my card for something, haven''t I?¡± ¡°Card? Oh, that thing. Ellie talked about it a bunch of times, but I wonder why you gave it to me. I mean, you didn''t tell me anything, so what purpose do you mean?¡± ¡°Does it matter what? You have it and this place is all open to you. Why not play with it and rather spend days with something meaningful?¡± ¡°Why should it matter what is better or worse? Last time I remember, I didn''t agree to your requests and I am convinced of my choices. I wanted to learn. What else?¡± William asked, confused. Kaufman stood like an old teacher, face stern and eyes set on him with experience and pressure. His hat was odd like the rest of his attire and William couldn''t see him as a teacher. ¡°What''s a matter for you, yes? I gave it to you, so shouldn''t it matter a lot that you do better!?¡± William was dumbfounded. ¡°Er... does sir not know what went on with me? I mean, I get it. I am stupid, so I don''t get it.¡± ¡°Oh, William....¡± Ellie added, just to see Kaufman''s eyes shift to her which made her shiver and stop talking. She stood behind him, half bowing and wondering what was about to happen.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Right. I didn''t want to come here and that card? You don''t think I care? Does that mean I can go through those floors like through a fridge? Floor by floor, eating, drinking, and not caring for the consequences of others or upper floors and my own head? Do you think I am an idiot?¡± William asked Kaufman, who looked at this youth in a new light. New clothes were whatever. Kaufman pretty much liked what he was seeing and some clothes weren''t that. He was still having some thoughts about what to do or say. As if remembering some unpleasant memory, or idea, he chuckled and shifted his hat more upwards. He stretched his arms, cracked his fingers that swirled the whiteness of his Emblem, and smiled. He changed his expression into a much more relaxing mood and was curious just what sort of validating views were before him, or what exactly was hidden or right. Since he made his move and came after this long trip and time, nothing else was more interesting than finding answers to old wonders. He might as well use this opportunity and do it right because William wasn''t as half bad as he thought. Right. William was a big reason for his visit. At first glance, it wasn''t very deep, but who knew what was simple at first glance and complex at the second glance, or third, or hundredth? ¡°Boy, I gave you a big gift, yet you look as if you don''t know shit and act foolish. It is a rather nice one at that! Ah, so disappointing. Since It''s interesting and usable for you, I thought you would go up to your knees and call me your master upon our next meeting. I suppose my expectations were.... baseless.¡± ¡°I refused your offer, remember?¡± William was also adamant about his words and choices and did not yield before this person. He had yet to meet the mysterious important Mi-Yung. This meeting won''t change it. In fact, it was another testament to his stubbornness, making him feel kind of awkward and wondering if the Federation was hiding more vipers and hidden poisons. He still remembered his decision and first exchange with Kaufman. Then, Luke clarified some ideas afterward and William was certain that running into quick decisions between these people wasn''t smart. Working around them was also not simple, so... what was it? Not doing anything. Not playing with them. He might nod and do nothing. Doing something small might not be a bad thing either, but many great choices were hiding behind heavy responsibilities or consequences. He learned that the hard way. It put many thoughts in his mind thanks to Ellie and the past three days, so he had grown a little, yet some things hadn''t changed. William wasn''t sure if this person was trustworthy. It wasn''t about Walkers, but common sense that people considered for millennia. He had his Outside head and instincts, and there was something very odd about the interest of a Rank 8 Walker. Was it related to his family? What about... the Academy?! His mother was from there, or so Luke had said in the helicopter, albeit with alleged further ideas that Luke had said with less confidence. Besides that, William hadn''t found anything. This library won''t be a place for his family explanations, while his father''s side was.... here. He was part of this land a decade or so ago. In this place! Yondu Division should have some sources and ideas, or so William thought. Kaufman wasn''t about either of those, though his interest might be personal and affectionate. It might involve his parents in some way. Talking about apprenticeship or mastery wasn''t common, so what was Kaufman''s deal, or what was this offer and big prospect? ¡°You know I have no idea what I should know or even deserve, sir. What kind of card teaches how to live or do everything for me? Sure, it came with a good timing. I came here days ago and you could''ve found me, right? From where again? How? No one told me much besides Ellie. This whole mess or what awaits me is no gift like yours. It is like a push to get me going. Nothing more. I appreciate it, however, as much as it could be normal, so let''s not speak about fairness. Just how many youths in similar shoes as mine are left aside, unknown, not taught, and so on?¡± William retorted with a much firmer voice. Even Ellie found many justifications in his words, but she was more surprised to hear his assertiveness and her lessons in them. Another shock was that he was speaking to this man in this form, which she wouldn''t ever dare to do herself. She hadn''t expected to hear this; she wanted to slap his back and push his head down, for this Kaufman wasn''t some petty or simple Walker. He wasn''t to be trifled with. He was the freaking first Kaufman! Those shouldn''t be questioned. Ellie didn''t make a move since Kaufman was interested in this discussion which moved no nerves or anger. He set his eyes on this boy and held surprising patience for some reason. It surprised Ellie that he had yet to push her away, so she remained and perked up her ears, listening. William had already grown up a lot in a couple of days. Both as a person and...well, as a Walker was a subjective matter and it seemed Kaufman was interested. That was a rather peculiar issue that might not be an issue. After all, not everyone knew what Rank 0 was implying or what was hidden in its charades. What could change in just a couple of days wasn''t within Kaufman''s eyes either; he clearly wanted something and changed his mind from before. Considering this place and cards, Kaufman hoped William would desire much firmer knowledge! That would be up to everyone''s benefit and secrecy, albeit that was wrong. It was for his own belief; not for the Assembly, a place that might disagree with his practices and how to do this. If he hadn''t done so, that meant his heart was lacking, or... the issue was somewhere else. For example, after seeing Ellie, perhaps he was missing some additional ideas about this boy, or the problem was what she had expressed. What had Burton or his daughter dared to do? Some ideas entered his head, so the whole reason was William''s lacking knowledge or lack of motivation. What if it was both combined? Wouldn''t that mean that William was a disappointment? In that case, waiting or playing with his card was laughable and almost ridiculous. Kaufman suddenly found this entire situation funny. Shrouded and out of her view, everything proceeded to shit. Maybe he should have not meddled with Mi-Yung''s matters after all. But Kaufman wouldn''t change his interest with cheap excuses, while his awareness over Rank 0 and some matters weren''t little. They meant a lot to him and he conducted wonders about this boy, who was right in many ways, and unknown in even more layers. He grew very little in here because there was no need. Clothes changed the skin and counted for something diminishing. William was still unsure about the structure or hierarchy in the Federation, let alone in Walkers, whose societies, ranks, and terrific ideas were much more brutal than any ancient, feudal, or military units. Perhaps not every one of them was like a soldier and fighter. Some might be quite brutal or free like families, dojos, or training regiments, or... sports? He wasn''t certain about them anyway, so could it be possible that some organizations were more relaxed about rules and even recruits? If so, it was important for every youth to know and make proper statements and choices. Stakes and survivors of humanity were far too big of a deal. Some orders were expected by everyone, regardless if one was a king or a peasant for hope. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Hierarchy was present at almost every step and way in this world. It included the Federation much more than Outside, as the common people weren''t some rats or ants but they did resemble some of their perks. Darks also had their societies, but people weren''t thinking about that. Walkers had to, and that was weird from what William knew of Federation-related camps and his life. Kaufman personally didn''t give a crap about any of that. He was here as a powerful Walker watching over the common society he was part of for almost a century. He saw William as one of his kin, albeit it wasn''t a fitting choice at all because some actions had rules and habits beneath respect and knowledge. Even if this boy hadn''t been taught about the System or rousing ways of Rank 0, he was still a young Walker who was bound to learn and develop. That came to mind, so he should have many question marks inside his heart, or hand. His history was as curious as the rest, and it was a handful distance away, waiting and thundering in surprising noises of reason and beats. It was the close and distant future that was the biggest question mark, which was half the reason for this second meeting. It could''ve happened much sooner if it weren''t for Ellie''s and William''s time on the lower floors. Dealing with such people wasn''t feeling pleasant, which William knew and accepted with patience, rather than with anger or fear. Dann said it was better to find firm ground in understanding than in arguments, yet emotions and some talks could become hard and fickle like wind anywhere. William stood his ground against this hegemon, yet how long could it last? William had been shuddering in some insights and was grateful for that card, but that was about it. There was a limit to grace and greed, while something pushy about it was more annoying. He thought he made his stance firm when they first met, so this meeting was strange. Kaufman was here regardless. There were no doubts this Walker had the strongest and most potent ideals of their hierarchy. That should be an unfamiliar concept for William, but he could accept it, adapt to it, and grow like one. In time. For the time being, Kaufman had different ideas and reconsidered his thought processes. Then, he decided to change his little visit, curling his lips into a smile, and knowing this was nothing but a mere test of interest. Perhaps others would do the same thing sooner or later since this was the sort of thing many loved to do. And not many knew what Mi-Yung had started or that William was here. It was also entirely possible that Yondu was part of this, and that fact could soon involve everyone or even other Upper Pillars. But Kaufman wanted to do it first. It wasn''t some childish though, as he felt awkward after seeing what was William like. It wasn''t as if he could back away or refute his own words and acts. He was too old for this shit. ¡°Hmph! You are good. Good. One needs to grow up to become a qualified Walker, boy. Having some wit and a firm heart is a good beginning. I hope the lower floors were to your satisfaction, so what they had done to you, hm? To someone like you, who grew up without knowing about the world, their merits might be bigger than for those with silver spoons sticking out of their noses. Well, they sound even more unnecessary than wooden spoons. Some families are just way too damn stubborn.¡± It was a strange analogy that William couldn''t understand. Spoons? Nose? ¡°I grew up quite well, sir. Some could call it terrible, sure, but I call it emotional and kind of normal since I saw the world for what it is. I am also alive, if you haven''t noticed. That''s good as far as people and Walkers go.¡± William said with a smile on his face. He learned great ways to speak up to seniors, thanks to Dann''s other lessons, and Ellie kind of tricked them and turned them into something else, or upside down. Either way, neither of them was a bad idea because William wasn''t one to be sad about his life. What would be the point of that? It might as well be a door to more sadness or drowning. That he never planned, but it constantly happened. ¡°You surely did grow up to be alive. Yes. Yes. Yes! I can see that. Outside is Outside and Federation is like a flower in comparison, though people aren''t flowers, is that right? This place is no garden of Eden either, or that different from some camp. Walkers are even more distant, like politicians hiding in their nests. You are bound to walk through a gate and door with no return ticket. My card is a component of your engine. Maybe calling it a pre-order isn''t wrong as well, huh?¡± Kaufman muttered and showed his Emblem as he stroked his chin.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Engraved and living in his flesh, it was swaying in colors of white and flowing in the same patterns as before, showing white streams of countless depths. William had seen it in that room and it left no abrupt impression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± William asked straight to the point and had good reason to be concerned. Was he here to take back that card, or was he here to speak of that offer with something new? From what he could gather, Walkers were busy in recent days, so why was this old man like this? Waiting for two days sitting on the floor sounded like a joke. Especially when open rumors surged around the streets, making even Ellie interested. Crazy fights beyond the Federation took place in the sky. Soon, they were impossible to conceal and the public uncovered terrific forces and battles happening day and night. ¡°Are you here for something? Protection, perhaps? Those... Rifts?¡± William could tell that nothing good would come from someone sane enough to spend time like this. He assumed it from his own experience, but at some times, he wished to sleep rather than think. ¡°Why? I wonder what you assume is my position and why I am here. Why won''t you pick your proper guesses and I will think of them next?¡± Kaufman asked as he caressed his thinly trimmed beard. William didn''t have to ponder too long in the unknown, because with Ellie, a lot of matters cleared up and he could tell his mind was more vigilant. Or was the heat why? Was the stirring storm hiding under his sleeve a problem? So far, Kaufman hadn''t spoken a word about his parent, and he better stay that way. ¡°You are a Walker keen on history and the Federation. At least in the past, it was like that. I hadn''t known you one bit before. It was our first meeting. Since then, Ellie told me you are one of the founders of this place and main developer of this library. Your daughter is taking care of it right now.¡± ¡°I suppose she does. Who else would?¡± Kaufman laughed and let William continue. ¡°How sky-high you are as a Walker is questionable like your history that very few know or understand. I don''t know that. Other weird answers can be obvious and I look at them from different angles. You are here to take your card back and bother me because I am rejecting you. That''s what kind of person I think you are. Is it correct?¡± William, more than anything, assumed his ideas out loud. He remembered her words. She wouldn''t lie to him, right? Kaufman kept looking at William and pretended nothing bad was happening, or would happen. ¡°Someone had a loose tongue, I suppose?¡± he said, glancing at Ellie, who embarrassingly looked away as if this discussion was none of her concern. It wasn''t because she was doing her duty and what this old fool wanted was up to other people; not her. For example, wasn''t this meeting kind of ridiculous? How come it was rational, or how come he was already here for two days without arousing suspicions or awareness of Heidi Kaufman and various protectors? Did others even know he was here? If not, no one heard about him up until now, Ellie apprehended that as a total bullshit. Kaufman must''ve lied about two days. ¡°Sure. I am all of that and above. History is wild and humans are incredible and old, yet like youths in front of Mother Nature, some topics are better not to be underestimated. Floors do that. Some floors should be more than informative to someone like you, while some wouldn''t be much help. The worse are bullshit or useless. No. That''s wrong and subjective because someone else would love it. Hence the restrictions, which the Federation didn''t want to acknowledge and made public. Freaks. I say they are fools. There is something about the Federation that has grown out of me and this library used to be mine for my purpose. Now, it isn''t like that, which is fine. The world and people had changed. Now, Walkers are leading it with greater force than ever. It is a tad bit difficult topic for this old me, wouldn''t you say?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know what do you think? Aren''t you.... retired?¡± William almost said the wrong syllables, uttering a question that wouldn''t be fine. Kaufman was definitely not retarded. ¡°Hardly. Retiring is... difficult in today''s world. Especially for someone like me and at this ega. Walkers aren''t about that, you see.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± William forced a rather sensitive topic into this tense atmosphere. ¡°Who?¡± Kaufman wondered it himself and walked onward to lean on the railing. Glancing down had its charm, similar to the front where those massive windows showed great colors and art. Above were some rare windows, enunciating architecture, or natural light. His hat almost fell off his head. ¡°I am trying to redeem something and see the new dawn.¡± ¡°Dawn?¡± ¡°Walkers hope for eradication of this age and the beginning of something new. What is it? I have no exact idea, but in history, there was something pretty with utter destruction and rebirth. They called it cleansing. Idiots. Something could come out of it like a phoenix out of ash, but this idea has been around forever. I am sure you know about it.¡± ¡°Maybe not.¡± ¡°So what? There were great disasters like floods, earthquakes, and so on, yet humans haven''t lost everything. Sometimes, they weren''t there at all as we are spread like ants. Before any society, this planet was still here, filled with life and deep oceans and mountains and forests. We are just more clever animals in a rather archaic food chain of history that grew up a tad bit more than the previous ones. By the way, some forms of history proved there might''ve been a number of high societies through the eras lost in time. They were either forgotten, or completely dedicated by themselves, others, or by nature, they couldn''t last enough to grow past their shells. Now, where is the current humanity?¡± Kaufman wondered, humming and spreading his arms around the huge entrance room. ¡°Catastrophe? You speak the same thing that many rebels think. A New Dawn won''t happen and destruction has already happened, so what is this about? Rebuilding will take more than a few decades or centuries. Perhaps it won''t ever happen because there is no fixing that is beyond repair. Darks are that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Oh, aren''t you a bit pessimistic?¡± ¡°It''s called being realistic boy brought from pain and blood. I think... I read about it more,¡± William said with some difficulty and turned his head down and scratched his head. ¡°I dunno, alright. You speak of ends and hopes as if they are foreign but we always live and do it one way or another. It is just a different way of living. At least there are... no. I take it back.¡± ¡°Surely not, wouldn''t you say it makes sense, little girl?¡± Kaufman gave Ellie another look. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°I can''t say a lot about this, sir. I apologize. It is a difficult topic,¡± Ellie excused herself, taking Kaufman¡¯s proximity not that well. She stood further away than before, closer to the wall and them. ¡°Liar.¡± Kaufman chuckled and returned his interest to William. ¡°What library needs information about itself or what it holds? That doesn''t make any sense to me, while Walkers are the opposite. We want to know ourselves and what resides within us or others because it is up to our benefit. Generations are why, and continuity is there, as this is no run for the quickest end. It is an endurance run. We can''t lie. We can''t stop. It is strange to call it something normal, but it is a journey, to say the least.¡± So far, Kaufman began to talk a lot, sounding old and eccentric, which was pretty much within William''s expectations. ¡°You are a founder and massive Walker, so what does this questioning matter? Do you want to stop me?¡± ¡°Say more...¡± William was starting to get more and more frustrated and flustered but didn''t show it too much. He quenched his fists and looked down as he considered his words. Perhaps Kaufman read him like an open book and observed what he wanted after William followed up his curiosity. ¡°There are no names or words to speak, but some notes state the nickname of the founder a few times. You. The Flash. I don''t know the rest. Walkers haven''t been mentioned around the lower floors a lot, so it is probably not that important. Some diaries were nice, however. In bits, though. I couldn''t really understand some words.¡± ¡°Yes, that would make sense.¡± ¡°Ranks are strange and diverse powers means Skills and strategies, or imagination, which I read from them. Not out of some leaves or organs, there is body arts and even weird magic. More is here, isn''t it, hiding in the upper floors, or... you?¡± William pointed to the main door, describing what he managed to think, before pointing at Kaufman. ¡°Or after your Forced Awakening that is awaiting some approval? Wel, it is not waiting. You are still here like a devil guests. I sure hope Mi-Yung will resolve it before it is too late.¡± Kaufman revealed. ¡°Mi-Yung?¡± ¡°Yes; she got troubles ahead and wanted you so much she disregarded some warnings and pains. She is handful, so don''t blame her.¡± ¡°I don''t think I can.¡± ¡°Clever boy. Anyhow, Walkers of Rank 1 are nothing for Rank 0s. Rank 1 is considered official because various gates open up and flood us. In truth, Rank 0 is like a foundation where an error of judgment occurs and naughty testaments and tests can bless us. Something about the System and Emblem breaks off from that time, but the proper System arrives at Rank 1. This makes Rank 0s unstable and hard. Arcana or Vectors could do a whole lot to such young heads, bodies, or minds, while the System is the worst. Have you learned, heard, or seen some images? Words? Symbols? Numbers?¡± William furrowed his brows. ¡°I learned... some stuff about this. Nothing much.¡± ¡°From whom? Any specifics? I reckon nothing about it is on the lower floors unless....my silly daughter changed some shit again. Ah, daughters. Regrets....¡± Sighting, William almost saw some melancholic father in Kaufman for a split second. It looked unnatural. ¡°Unless you say something yourself, I won''t say a word,¡± William said firmly and crossed his arms. ¡°Oh, youngling wants to play tough with an elder? Interesting.¡± Kaufman didn''t refute such an idea and obtained one more reason to like this boy. Some bits of knowledge were hard to imply, as some were weak and lost in many other words. Perhaps some of them weren''t even under this library''s knowledge. After all, who in their mind had time to read through so many books and documents, or look for new ideas out in the wild? Walkers? Normal people? Both? The best ones to do so were workers and various librarians in this place, set by knowledge and determined values, while those on the field looked out for anything. If a Walker became both, it was even better, albeit rarer. Outside, protective defenses mattered more than taking care of some people, so looking for interesting materials was up to Walkers, who usually had many other priorities depending on where they belonged. Bringing and finding some research wasn''t pretty. Darks were waiting, hunting, and frequently looking for something specific like finding a needle in a mountain of hay was rarer than sunflowers in the north. Kaufman understood that fact more than anyone and even his daughter Heidi followed such principles. One required context and views of many ordeals. One had to understand the whole picture until some information could be interconnected, hinting at something else, or bringing out shocking news or discovery. Some stood on their own as factual and bare for a reason, for this current humanity did not need everything. Bones? Those were useless. Old lost cultures? There was no hope in them, even if remembering what one was wasn''t baseless.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. For the greater example, the Federation was working with complicated creation and history, and who knew what kind of sacrifices and work it took to build it to last? Kaufman should know it. Every little and obvious aspect was concrete and evident, so the need for questioning wasn''t acceptable to most of its residents, let alone the citizens. It had its darker history, while the essence of humanity was more like the tip of an iceberg. Connections to the majority of the world was the baseline to keep things afloat. Then, many layers and records showed off the rest, not warping the real world with some meaningless lies. The reality was a fortress of mankind, and touching layers and connections whether it was possible would broaden this fortress. It might be smaller compared to the past, but humanity was smaller, so many people worked with what they could do. With people, it had to function, whether they liked it or not. Walkers were also leaders, while the deep research into Emblems had been happening straight away upon their old discovery. That followed fears of many years, and then some hopes carrying on legacies and desires of lost eras. Science. Fantasy. Intelect. Many strings kept the flow of knowledge going or hiding since information was important and power wasn''t everything. Kaufman was an example of both. Willingness to learn was a point of science, the core of what many people began to believe could lead to the New Dawn. Many Walkers weren''t like that, but they had to acknowledge or give people some answers if they wanted to keep afloat. It was once a layer of lies that stabilized humanity. Now it was the surviving beast with power that possessed some backbone and fear. For now, William couldn''t understand even one-tenth of what he considered basic. And that included undercutting his lack of intellect, as Ellie often expressed and commented over the last two days on how to go about it. After all, he wasn''t too dumb, which Ellie learned. He wasn''t quite excellent in anything. That could be alright. Wit was slow. Ideas could lead to some misconceptions, but he wasn''t death-set on being an idiot. That was enough for many organizations. Not for everyone, however. Ellie definitely wanted more out of him, so what about this Kaufman before them? William knew expectations could be killers, so he tried hard to listen and get a lot of things into his head. Ellie realized and helped with basics and set him onto a path that would soon be without her. After this part will be over in a couple of days, of course. Before that, multiple important matters were due, and this Kaufman before them wanted some knock on that door, or push against Ellie''s hope. She didn''t like it, though she knew she shouldn''t be upset. Was he here to stop her? Ellie feared that his presence went against what Heidi and Burton wanted, or was it even bigger? What if Kaufman was against normal people knowing shit what Walkers from Assembly, or many from their military Divisions, knew? William realized he knew basically nothing about Walkers, or how the secrets and their work pushed against the Dawn and Darks. Everything was wilder than his current imagination, and even as an Outsider, or by the intent of the Federation, learning was a long process. Growing and developing young Walkers was a sensitive topic that had constant discussions among all societies. That had been happening for almost a century. How to let them grow better or quicker? How to train and see their powers and Emblems without giving them setbacks or preparing them just enough for their purposes? Some of that was impossible because how exactly perceive their Emblems, the System, or Skills? What to tell or teach their body, or let them know or use, if there could be thorns, and the whole dark forest was deadly? Kaufman had a lot to say to that, but many people didn''t prefer that and rather went with the flow. Even more didn''t like his methods and freedom. They preferred honorable steadiness, with rules, power, and order. That was ideal of old age, stemming from the military of hundreds or thousands of years. Wars were why... Humanity couldn''t change itself. They couldn''t help anything and everyone. A lot of places were bare for that reason also and some were better omitted. The Federation was still decent, even if one''s choice was like a toss between everything and nothing. Every survivor and refugee knew its strength. The basics about the Darks were also integrated into their lives, with some of them diving deeper because they had to do it if they wanted to live out there. Walkers were the same. It wasn''t always right for most of them. Walkers should bear with it more, yet Outside was Outside and some people were as stubborn as stupid. Kaufman had his experiences and understood what some could not. Basics weren''t some forbidden knowledge. It was about understanding and the rest was a harsh reality that represented decades and generations of survivors who lost or become better or miserable. How did those monsters attack, what changes did they experience, or how to prevent massacres? Those sorts of questions meant work and actions, rather than some silly politics. Questions and direct responsiveness were the best lessons. Not some attempts to push youths to death or silly misunderstandings. What were the best defensive measures, with or without Walkers in sight? Some methods were as old as the Dawn, changing or hiding in history or lands of this shitty world. Regular people discovered a lot of ways, tips, and tricks for better survival, and that protected and allowed Walkers to flourish. Without that, the reality wouldn''t live on. Those records kept on improving until the present day when the Ranks of numerous Walkers adhered to common justice systems and military orders, with many lands having their own unique or even better methods. One way to see Darks was in their prowess and defenses, or systematic Dark Aspects. Some could be killed with bullets or swords, while some were immune to one or every little thing humans could do. For the most menacing ones, nukes were like bullets or scratches. It was a wide spectrum that touched upon the powers of rats, before moving to powers at the scale capable of lifting earth and shattering mountains. Darks and their Rank depicted the potency of their Dark Aspects, the methodology of their bodies, or Madness. Some were bigger, made into types, and species, before someone or something recognized their Ranks. The vast majority of them always sought their prey no matter what, trying to do that until it or they were dead. It was an intense instinct that made them into hunters death-set on their target as long as something terrible didn''t threaten them. But even then, nothing guaranteed they could change, or move on, which made most Darks wild and mad. It was natural for predators to be savage and play with what was their right. Focusing on the task upfront, ignoring the rest, and desiring fun or challenge and strength were their other commodities. Such things were normal in the animal world, but Corruption changed more than that, if not even that. After all, what came from the very start was already savage, giving Darks nothing better or worse. They were already capable destroyers and overflowed this world. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 The instincts were problematic. Wild mentality, functionality, and psychology could all go awry, creating true monsters no matter what happens and where. There was much more to be said about Darks than that. They had a century of maddening growth while an entire planet was at their disposal. It was convictions, change, evolutions, and utter Corruption that completed the largest of gaps. Darks of lower Ranks had a less systematic approach to their hunting besides craving for it. They seized the flesh and ate, and sometimes met a wrong match. That sort of thing was a normal process of wild beasts. However, what if one added numbers and more than concerning insanity? The very first records of Swarms and Hordes were terrifying, while Rifts were another disaster altogether when they formed for the first time. They could happen suddenly, unlike the forthcoming Fogs or tremors of large numbers of Darks. Those records and secrets regarding their scattering ideas were confidential and restricted on the upper floors. Back in the beginning, living and fighting were different and humans couldn''t cope with both. In the twenty-second century, many lands constantly shifted their attention from resources and people to actual living possibilities. The best did it with ease and appeared thriving, even if the dept of every place was that of struggle. Trying to know the movement of Darks at every given opportunity was to know the first strike. It was a fight of knowledge gathering, thus those Swarms and Hordes were a big deal. William heard plenty about them Outside, and he did live through some of them and knew how scary it could become. More about them was closer than ever, beyond that door, yet stopped by Kaufman. It should be capable of influencing his head, but it was still waiting because this old man had some nefarious intentions. He even called out Forced Awakening again, which wasn''t uncalled for. Ever since the process of research existed, considerable attention diverted knowledge, Thus, research about the Darks was an endless process with many layers and vital organizations. Hordes were an accumulation of Dark societies, with Alpha, Betas, and numerous lackeys. They would be coherent pieces of power akin to clans or packs, but they were much more brutal than some lions, wolves, and others in the animal kingdom. Hordes were the usual cause for the destruction of camps. William witnessed them in action a couple of times. Depending on preparations or tricks, pushing Hordes away was easier than dealing with Rifts, which had to be crushed from inside or outside, and that required powerful Walkers. Working with Hordes was possible for regular people, so Hordes were easier to manage as long as their numbers and qualities weren''t excessive. Still, their destruction was more up to Walkers, while some strategies were the same. Observing Hordes were finer chances, and camps couldn''t afford it every time. Relying on the greatest help became a game of sacrifice, wit, and observation. Neither of those was the final and absolute answer to finish the Dawn. Sure, enough missiles, bullets, and weaponry could deal even with some Rank 5 Hordes, but what about the rest and those beyond? Darks above Rank 7 were true monstrosities that had unique properties and even minds and psych wards that required Walkers at the same Rank if not even one part higher. William looked at Kaufman with uncertainty and understanding that this old man was strange. He had an unbothered and calm face and thought of himself as clever and superior senior. ¡°Oh, yes. Yes. I supposed the Flash has been my nickname at some point. I suppose you connected a few dots by yourself, or Elie told you so? Perhaps you would have no idea what is going on without her, yes? Maybe she should go away.¡± ¡°Perhaps she should stay because of that,¡± William argued, still standing straight. ¡°I am dumb after all and she is clever. Maybe you should be interested in her much more than stopping me or looking at me as if... I don''t know. I don''t think I can judge anyone,¡± ¡°Really? Am I stopping you in this act? Judgement or not, you are young and clueless. Or are you?¡± ¡°Aren''t you too old for this shit?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Kaufman chuckled and looked around, seeing no one but the upper floors and large open space beyond the railing. ¡°Sir, I know you are a high-profile Walker who shouldn''t waste time with me. Isn''t there a rather recent conflict spread around the Federation? Walkers like you must have been quite important pieces of making it safer. Federation is what it is today because of all of you, so why not protect it?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Kaufman stopped his mouth and raised his brows. ¡°Protect. Hm. I don''t know about that, but I am sure folks around can protect it just fine. I am here for personal gains, you see.¡± ¡°What do you want then? Before or now, I am a firm believer that interest is due where respect is, and I made my point. I am nobody. I said that when Luke came to me first and then at you, so I plan to follow through with it.¡± William managed to surprise Kaufman once again. That first serving was rather old-fashioned for his taste. ¡°There is a need for clarity there and deeper, clever boy. Here I thought you would have a much harder time adapting than to the camps or Outside, or is this about Ellie''s influence?! It wonders this old man.¡± He shot her another look and made Ellie back away further, feeling uncomfortable in many ways. ¡°I didn''t do... anything out of my position. I work here... under Miss Heidi and Burton,¡± she muttered. William didn''t catch that and continued arguing with Kaufman. ¡°We as Outsiders live willingly even where death can come from any corner. Was it not like this for most of the human history? I read about the past and it is very similar to my feelings. I think I like this library and what it puts into my head, so playing around isn''t my interest. I will be a Walker, sir. I will be that without you.¡± William mentioned an opinion of not only his kind but a whole lot of other people. ¡°Live freely? That isn''t that bad of a choice if you have been a silly moron. You might be that more then fine, but Walkers can''t possibly fall into the same pit. It might feel like fake hope.¡± ¡°It is better than nothing. So? Why does it even matter? Can I go to that door and reach this floor or not?¡± William pointed at the door while still hiding the card in his pocket. He felt like Kaufman was running around the boiling soup. It wouldn''t go anywhere, nor become hotter because of it. ¡°Hm. Sure, you can visit it because I don''t give a shit, but only after something I want to try. It involves Emblems and your... issue. Or mine? Well....¡± Kaufman smirked, stepped towards him, and his hat flew up, becoming weightless when the majority of the surroundings became abnormal and extremely tense and heavy. Ellie was thankfully outside of the range, or Kaufman let her be out of the way. The floor began to creak, the walls tattered in trembles, and even the railing wavered as if made of soft tofu. More distortions spread, yet how many of them were fit for the human eye, or fell to the naked eye? William saw nothing clear as he felt the space tremble. Kaufman stepped in and was way too close. Before William had a chance to speak a word, an invisible force pressed onto his neck, disallowing him to speak or breathe. Then, horrors spread, emotions rose, and something frightening began to turn and happen. He felt as if he encountered this situation before, yet it wasn''t feeling the same or comparable to death alone. ¡°An experiments, you see, have pledges and layers. Old fools do it differently, so excuse me,¡± Kaufman started, watchful and feeling he was doing nothing wrong. ¡°Your stories have been passed for ridiculous claims and rumors. No one believes them much, though some of them have been swiped under the rug. Oh, and you are kind of a flash yourself, by the way. Well, not as if you can do what is right or mine. Nothing is right, after all. I doubted numerous hins until I see them with my own eyes, little Gale.¡± William tried to push something out of his neck, yet there was nothing there. Kaufman smirked, standing before him as the beaming Emblem in his hand flickered with light. His clothes moved in no wind for sure. It felt as if William was fighting with his neck since there was no sense. Ellie gasped, unable to help as she stood aside, helplessly shivering as if she couldn''t move or speak. The unknown was always terrifying, or was it excitement to see an active experiment done by Kaufman? Was this Walker before her doing something terrible, or was William in danger? She felt no less than five emotions and dared to do nothing about them. William felt helpless like in many portions of his life, feeling pressure and lack of breath squeezing his lungs and stressing his muscles and bones. Even when his body went up into the air, giving him the idea as if he was flying and drowning, kicking and trying to beak something did nothing. He choked and tried to speak anything. He couldn''t piss this shitty old man. He couldn''t curse him to oblivion either, which was a shame. [This... again?] a sudden voice called from nowhere, speaking to him and him alone. *Not again... no...* William wasn''t panicking because of everything. Some matters were worse. Then, the heat began spreading, until some noises turned into horrifying mockery. Crimson felt challenged, trying to bark back what emotions stirred and started to revolve. Kaufman was very impressed by such a curious movement, which exceeded his expectations. He had to turn the notch up if the first sign was this good. ¡°Can you see something, boy?¡± Kaufman asked as he watched William hovering ten feet above the floor. He kept struggling and kicking without a voice of reason coming from his body, creating a fearful expression. The situation around his hand was gradually turning obvious, moving in cracks of space, attempting to seek the crimson that was hard to see because of this space. Unfortunately, William couldn''t see what was Kaufman implying, but he certainly saw something. Anger. Terrible futile attempts... Rows of bodies and red. What he saw wasn''t here or anywhere. His eyes were open, however, albeit distorting since.. well, he wasn''t reaching what Kaufman was doing. He turned into a caricature of his former self as he began to choke and see black. *Fuck this... old...* William couldn''t even finish his thoughts as he hung in empty space, which was fighting back in considerable terrible ways against him or something else. Until something did fight back much more fiercely, coming from within, and shouting for him to rock up and do what was right. Underneath that sleeve, a dense crimson light escaped, blazing like a light flickering against the formless pressure. What came next were swirling crimson lines, trembling and looking weak, with none able to move up or fast because of the surrounding burden. They ended up looking like snakes, or were they rather like worms? Kaufman still clapped. ¡°Very good. Out we go. Good.¡± The force applied to William''s body was like dozens of haystacks, but it was the constant force around his neck that was insane, albeit not lethal. It pushed and pushed until emotions and a startling meltdown cracked that bit by bit. He wanted him unconscious. Did Kaufman know? That''s where the worst nightmares lie bare and waiting. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 A person William assumed to be questionable ended up being much worse. Perhaps words of refusal were adequate punishment because uncovering understanding with old people could get naive or stupid from the very beginning. Luke did not trouble himself with anything related to Kaufman too much, but did he make some big warnings. Maybe he didn''t know what Kaufman was about to do, so... what the hell was this? Being attacked so abruptly caused William''s mind to turn nasty until he began to panic and slip. *Fucking shit. I can''t speak... Is he freaking senile or what?* William cursed in his mind and remained voiceless when the ominous stuff began. ¡°A bit stronger force, perhaps? Hm. That will do,¡± Kaufman curiously questioned himself. Without his hat, as that lingered in the air, he decided to push something further through his mysterious power. A much more mighty force pounded ahead without any obvious line of thought. It was as if the air changed and tensed, spreading cracks all over the physical surroundings, including some bits of space that began to distort. Those left wavering patterns resembling ripples in water. They bore into William''s body, pushing him to the wall of the upper floors that cracked further. He was close to one of the doors, where his expectancies resided. This time, William growled and screamed, but no voice escaped further than a few feet away. His crimson panicked, trying to see strength and power in numbers, yet... time was a terrible wound. Screams equal to many beatings tore nothing. It was the skin that was worse, causing his face to break in sweat and tears. The crimson became wilder just then, taking onto the tears and trying to oppose and swirl around the space like a wild snake. Patterns rotated, adapted, and attacked, protecting what was right even if it failed in every way imaginable. It still hoped for even one success. Kaufman was disappointed. ¡°Maybe my approach is wrong. It is like putting a worm into water, so should I toss it out or feed it as well? Hm.¡± Pain convulsed William''s body and face, and he would scream even more if he could. It felt endless enough for his conscience to skip a beat, making him watch the scenery and pain and.... be mad. Oxygen disappeared under every second until something snapped. His conscience departed and something else came over. A complete darkness. Then whiteness with one large red droplet, hitting something hard and creating a loud echo. Crimson flashed before a strange place of white and red, moving onto the windless starry sky. William watched a white room that seemed far too convincing for his nightmares because it was nothing like the usual darkness. He had been here, looking and fearing those shadows and noises of nonsense. There was also a small pond ahead and a horrific black sea for a ceiling. It snatched and crawled, assembling imprints like people, ghosts, or monsters. There were claws, hands, and faces screaming in terror from above, while he was standing in place below them, unknown in size but frozen and lapping for breath. It was happening again, of course. The nightmares were fine when he drowned and felt the loss of dreams and the consequences of his actions. [From dusk to morning,] a voice called. [Mourning is the weakness. Closing is to leap. The fight is to be nervous.] [To die is to stop breathing] [To know...] [You know] He was unable to fight back in this scenery and torment, though other stuff could. It always did that sort of thing, causing him to scream, see things, and sometimes even remember. Which was worse wasn''t within his mind. The ceiling wanted to swallow him, grab his little head and the wailing heads devour him. He couldn''t move, yet it all fled when a large snapping claw spread from that crimson pond further away, splintering at William like a hungry spider, tearing him, eating him, and... tolerating what came from that pond. He woke up, feeling terror rising and momentum cracking from his heart and chest, letting him feel the pain and sweat mixed with tears. It was that heat again. It got fearful for his life, so after a small struggle later, crimson burst apart from those lines, spreading like a wing mixed with a claw. It moved, forcing William from the wall to the ground, flailing around him and grappling with space and ground alike. He couldn''t see much anymore, yet the pressure was better because of the changed position. It felt like a weird umbrella that protected him, which was halfway right. He heard yet another clapping, or was it striking resembling a laugher, or drops of blood? Were his ears even fine, or were distorting tones and laughter not that nice anymore? It never should be, he knew. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A moment of the past was a remembrance of nightmares and reality. William was sure he was still there, watching that pond and faces, and imagined Kaufman before him, standing in that white room. False. That could not happen, for that claw was faster, menacing, and secure. Which of them was fake or correct? William was thinking and imagining something silly again, knowing this simple nightmare trick was slowly bending reality the moment his Emblem spoke. He changed his expression, and after some barebone thinking, no matter what happened, he remained on the ground, protected while facing the ground without dying or breathing. A struggle that he could not wrap his head around had multiple different images and angles, so Kaufman must be playing with him. His face described it; his smile and claps looked satisfied indeed, even if it was hurting William in the process. But for what? There was so much more pain ahead if he wanted to walk this path, so Kaufman didn''t care for some minor incident and experiment. In fact, others might be much more throughout, rough, and crazy enough to wound the beast and push the truth, or not wanting to realize it. Regardless of that, what was right or not wasn''t his concern. No one might touch William because time was getting low and plays would no longer be effortless. How many people even knew about this? Kaufman wondered about the number until something nice came up. Australia. It was luck. ¡°More? Do you want more, hm?¡± Kaufman assumed, and with a frown on his face, approached William on the ground. Then, something shocking happened right before his face when Ellie unexpectedly moved behind William, fearful, trembling, and kind of sluggish. She crouched there, one arm spread forward and one on William. Her face was down, hoping that crimson manifestation wouldn''t snap her in half. It could do it so easily that it wouldn''t even be funny. ¡°S-sir... He is hurt. Is this not enough?¡± Ellie argued, trembling in voice and body alike. ¡°Girl.... Silence! What do you think you are doing right now?!¡± Kaufman uttered and gave her a last glance that Ellie couldn''t see but feel. It was a scolding reverence, so Kaufman wondered where this girl got the courage to even approach him. It might be naivety or silly bravery, or the reason why Heidi liked her enough to try this silly thing that people might never understand. Not everyone great has the qualification to speak up, let alone talk to him right now. It was fitting for Heidi, who was innovative as far as Kaufman was conscious of his family. Once more, something in William''s arm snatched from the rules and started to struggle mightily against the encompassing pressure, right there amidst Ellie''s proximity. She flinched when the half-wing half-claw stumbled against the air, almost hitting her. Wincing, threading between the lines of physicality and crimson light, they did not touch her. It jolted and thrashed like a wild branch, creating a wider dome above William and Ellie, breaking and then... snapping apart... as if it couldn''t do anything anymore. ¡°Oh my.¡± Kaufman watched this chance of weird Arcana and snapped his fingers. Pressure lessened and the defeated crimson found its path in less than two breaths, even if it meant discarding something soft. The broken defense changed into a thin dense ribbon with a claw at the end that instantly went for Kaufman''s throat. It resembled a spear or thin fingers twisted to form a thick end. It stopped half a foot away from the skin as if hitting a wall, breaking like a bullet hitting a steel barrier. ¡°Interesting.¡± It lost like a dog against a mountain, but even a mountain can snap and stimulate great results and creations. The claw couldn''t do that well, so it moved like a broken toy back to a rough unit akin to dust made of many crimson lines that create a bit of light. It then wrapped around the only flesh that mattered. Unfortunately, at this point, William was no longer conscious and went back to see whatever nightmares were within him, unaware that Ellie was halfway on top of him, coping with this whole situation with her anxiety. Perhaps he wouldn''t want to question it, or even remember it. The pressure was applied less and less, and the little of what existed went through the grinder. Anger, fear, and total annihilation. It was horrific to many of William''s dreams, yet he already lost. Between the pain and utter helplessness, he wasn''t sure of what was real or worse. The claw returned in a couple of seconds, coming from the Emblem that was slowly revealed thanks to this manifesting ways and lines that tore a bit of the sleeve apart. The claw wasn''t over; it moved against the ground, forcing William a little bit upward and jerking Ellie aside. It was hard, aware, and aroused. Something heard it right, pushing forth its ways even if the limits were approaching. It was tough like a doberman, unwilling to see eye to eye with this older asshole, and barking for safety or a grudge. Kaufman could see that and applauded the little claw. The Emblem of this struggle was worth seeking, and that claw beamed in the light of crimson and ideal powers. It was a really nice Element. It put nice layers and patterns of force and lifted the pain away, yet the rider was no more. William''s body fell down the moment that claw lost its luster, breaking and losing as if it broke. Kaufman liked what he had seen and crouched beside William after everything was over. Crimson returned where it belonged, leaving the cracks all over the place, even though everything was Kaufman''s fault anyway. This place was built to last as he envisioned. Not from him, however. Kaufman lifted William''s head and saw his lacking wits. ¡°Oh, this might be why?¡± He wondered and slapped those cheeks once. Nothing happened. Not even the crimson returned. Was it the lack of breath? What about the mouth from mouth? Glancing once more at frightened Ellie, he chose to disregard that option. It took one painful minute for William to wake up. By now, his cheeks were red, the pain was unbearable, and he felt as if he traveled a lot for nothing. Panting, he wasn''t sure if he should be glad to breathe again, but he was back or hopeful for that voice and crashing curses that he dreamed about. So, what did it say? What had he seen? What to curse? Daring to speak a word about it, or know the truth did not sound pleasant. It was around the tip of his tongue until he felt that heat and emotions again. Wanting to punch an old man never trashed his mind this much. He was ready to fight it out with this fucker who was still holding his head. ¡°Oh, welcome back. That was a meticulous and splendid play. Congratulations, you got it. I express it with praise.¡± Kaufman smiled at him with obnoxious innocence as if he saved his life. William never wanted to gut-punch an old man with full strength like this before. One could learn it any day, he thought. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 William woke up drenched in sweat but without a drop of blood going where it shouldn''t go. Frankly, fewer things were about blood. He didn''t feel right either way. He looked up in utter shame and anger, realizing what had happened and how Kaufman was looking at him. He was unable to remain calm or find the strength to lift his arms. His eyes exposed nothing good while his breath was still irregular and Ellie was nowhere nearby. But the anger?! William thought he deserved something better if this old man wanted something, or nothing because he was insane. Well, that might be dishonest; what one could even expect from meeting Kaufman for the second time? Noticing he was unable to lift a finger, a terrible pressure steered throughout his muscles, affecting his motor skill and strength when he tried to push Kaufman''s hand away. That was understandable after a rather intense beating. Everything hurt. Apart from some solace in his hand and a sense of reason, nothing was well where it should be. That was probably the same for every single person in this hallway right now. Close, Kaufman was comfortable and squatting, smiling like an obnoxious old teacher who found a student napping in a class. ¡°So, have you seen something? Anything. Around me, you, or... was it something deeper or consoling the control or expertise? Conscience is a big variable in many of our kind and touching that is hard for many. I say it by experience. What''ve you seen?¡± Kaufman requested, gently putting William''s head down and patting it. This time, William was able to give him some answer, even if he wished to slap and verbally unleash his wrath on him without a single regret in mind. ¡°N-noth...¡± He struggled to speak, watching completely indifferent Kaufman who seemed like a wicked scientist. It was the face of a Walker, however. Not science. It was close to matching the appeals of experienced experts, as that was what old people of this era looked like. Thus, Kaufman was curious and unhinged in his demands like an actual scientist working with Emblems. Observing Walkers. Peple. Recruits. The world and Darks were an even worse bunch. There were probably very few things in this era that weren''t going outside of such Walkers. A person of power who was far beyond what William could guess should be exactly like this. William set his expectations low a long time ago, and that came from watching Walkers from a distance. Doing so closer was very different, if not challenging, and pushing interest into his presence. That wasn''t ideal, even if the Walkers were soothing helpful peacemakers. It changed a little when he met Luke, who talked to him for some time and told him some valuable information. Then they both met Kaufman, which ended up with Luke having similar ideas about Kaufman as William. Nevertheless, some matters were child''s play in comparison to this and there was no Luke to help. William felt regret and pain, and no longer wanted to curse at Kaufman, even if he felt a deep obligation to do it. ¡°Nothing, eh? Well, it isn''t so bad, boy, for I can watch and listen. Only a single person like you saw something, and even then! Oh, and I forgot your Emblem position and other matters. I guess I should have forced the hand to begin with, but everything ended up decent. That is fine because it is mistaken. I think. Yeah. You are young broken and rather jerking ravager.¡± ¡°What was this about?¡± William asked, and by some miracle, moved his right hand and snatched Kaufman''s hand away. ¡°Oh, so young and fierce?¡± Kaufman laughed and backed away a little. William grunted and pulled himself together. He was kneeling soon afterward and felt even more shitty than in some mornings. Then it hit him; there was no bad one today. The Emblem was still there, where it should be. Odd. Maybe today wasn''t supposed to be like this, or it was yet to be that shitty. It was that weird mix of feelings that tricked him. A wide-scale exercise, a fall from a large height, or some beating were fine examples. All of those William had experienced numerous times, and sometimes, at the same time. He knew what to expect, do, and think, even if he was wavering and listening. ¡°What have you done to me.... and why?!¡± ¡°I said it already. A try. Experiment. You shouldn''t judge this much even if you are young or stupid. And you aren''t both, I reckon. There is so much worse ahead of you that you have no idea what is right or not, but I don''t blame you. If you want to pursue Walkers and Darks, subjectivity lacks its attraction, or would you rather run away instead?¡± William was speechless, while someone else was far away from it. Ellie pulled her courage closer than before, hands still trembling, yet her legs still moved. She made yet another move, helping William up in unexpected steps. She made her decision, walked forward, ignored Kaufman, and her arms supported William in no time. He quickly recognized her and felt his weight shift and arm contractions. Kaufman saw her and chuckled once more. ¡°You are really something for a simple girl.¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°That was... enough, wasn''t it? Don''t hurt him, sir. He is stressed like anyone would be in his position, and he is still learning the basics. This... was unnecessary. No. It should be... enough. Right? You won''t hurt him anymore.¡± Ellie argued and mixed between him and William. Her hands pressed gently on him and her care was more than real, resembling a warm soft pillow. William didn''t expect this. Even worse, he was unable to recall or feel her previous actions. ¡°What? It was just an experiment and it isn''t so rare to do worse ones. Both of you should know it. Again, you don''t need to know the details to be right. Almost no one does that stuff anymore these days and any youth has the right mixture of concepts and times. I got intrigued and needed answers before it would be too late. Shame it happened here.¡± Kaufman said and looked somewhere else. Then, he glanced at both of those faces, with his main interest remaining on that crimson arm. ¡°Again... Why is everyone so harsh to young Walkers, let alone... how? Does it matter to be shitty and teach or say something meaningful to kids like me?¡± William blurted out with a clear voice and bravery he collected after a few short moments. Ellie''s support was a big reasonable help, while the other was his boiling rage and heat. Ellie didn''t back down as well, even when that white object frightened her and she could tell invisible pressure was still around here. It could always return stronger than ever. Then, there was Kaufman right before her in all of his glory, looking kind of smaller than she remembered. However, the aura was unmistakable and she defied him and went against him. Perhaps she was asking for a beating herself. Maybe she deserved more ominous ideas. Thankfully, Ellie was safe for the one she grasped, for it was spent. She felt lapping for breath became harder just from being this close. It might be either a simple aftereffect of existence or anxiety gripping her heart. Most likely both, but she was fine even after this clash of unlike properties. ¡°Young Walkers are one of the most vulnerable folks out there, boy.¡± Kaufman started. ¡°I am not...a bad kid.¡± ¡°No? Simply put, some Darks want young meat, even if it means weak Emblems that are still little. That matters nay to nature nor instincts because some Darks are irressitabel to some tortures of their Madness and anything that is alive. That fact also makes practically no sense, so how come it works that way, right?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Ellie wondered why Kaufman began another lesson. She thought it was stupid but stopping him was impossible. ¡°It is comparable to the prior world where young calves were seen as fine meat. Still, the truth is tougher because we are no cows or pigs. We are Walkers and you will learn that soon. It depends on your choices more than anyone ever told you, but again! I am not here to teach you if you don''t want to, so I will remind you of the truth and my gifts because I feel responsible for my interest. Will you stop me?¡± ¡°Stop you?¡± William listened more than well and didn''t understand his last question. After all, he asked the same last one himself and Kaufman ran around that answer like a dog met with an empty bowl. ¡°You can''t, right? Living and seeing the beginning feels terrible but also very real. Why? Power, boy. Emblems! Humanity has always been up and coming for what they can or cannot control or do. But they want it. Want it SOO badly, that they get hurt or stupid. I can''t blame them. So long as some societies are all about them. Even among the people, power rules like laws but no words or layers of society mean our locks. Walkers are still new and some old fools better get behind the new changes and eras that will undoubtedly come. We shall become history.¡± ¡°Uh... that is... common sense. And... what did you hurt me for? Just to remind me that I am weak or how you have some weird proof for my pain? Sorry, but that is bullshit. I know what I am.¡± William angrily said, speaking more than well and exactly how Ellie liked. ¡°Exactly! It was excessive and unnecessary.¡± Then even Ellie joined. Kaufman snorted at both of them, knowing he was right and they were naive. ¡°Your Emblem might be the simplest answer as it is up to my factors and eyes. Walkers do want to see new answers and questions and new Walkers for many reasons are all about them. It changes the waters and grounds and skies. Generational gaps are typical but most of it is up to Emblems and Rank 0s. Being old and young have their differences, you see.¡± ¡°I don''t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Eyeless lie. That is good. Alas, the truth is worse because you don''t know every bit of age or generation or why some things matter or not. You an Outsider, unexpectedly, so that is that. Yed. For example, how long are you aware of the lines of the living entity within you, or what is it about your Emblem that moves, listen, or does some sort of thing?¡± ¡°Again...¡± ¡°What exactly are those switches between consciences and what is that which snatches? Emblems are crazy sometimes, and you''ve certainly awoken a beast. How long ago? How? Where?¡± Kaufman voiced his pondering questions and didn''t even answer or take in William''s words. Part of it was because William knew some answers, but that fact did not put him to rest. For a couple of reasons, it wasn''t hard to guess what came closer; his Emblem was once again acting up without his awareness or calls, while Kaufman was a different cause. It was no Dark or weird crisis. It was worse. Similar to what had Luke seen before, emotions had some responsibility, but the overall cause was still something else. It was about William. Thinking about it was difficult, so William felt wronged and stupid, feeling mistakes lurking in many corners. Warnings? There was no need for them because he was fearfully anticipating the moment it would break him in half or he would live through it again. This time in the Federation, something like this could happen in one way or another, so he wasn''t too upset. If he was, this floor would look differently. Working or thinking about it wasn''t on his mind. There were no excuses either; he didn''t know what exactly had he planned to do. After hearing excuses closing to more questions, he felt like a fool and backed it up. ¡°Living... Snatching? Why should I answer any of this nonsense?¡± ¡°Because I asked you,¡± Kaufman stated with an indifferent expression. Hesitating, William would rather succumb to his pressuring look and sleep than care about this talking. If he wanted to do something with it himself, some acceptance was acceptable. He didn''t notice those crimson particles that disappeared into his right arm, or what that manifestation looked like. Half-exposed Emblem was visible, while his overall appearance and mental well-being weren''t in his eyes. They were confusing, similar to Ellie, who was way too damn close. William wasn''t entirely aware of what transpired after he... yielded. Kaufman was far too savage and like the fiend residing within him. Some lines could click together, causing both parties to concede and see eye to eye. Working for that cause was up to words and some understanding, or it might no longer be possible unless the giant gap called Rank 8 fixed what it broke. But sometimes, the ego wasn''t doing what it ought to do, and Kaufman''s experiment caused an irresistible wound. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Kaufman and William lived through different periods, yet each had determined expectations and an understanding of what this world was about. Those energy particles called Arcana were precisely what forced William free a moment ago, but they were doing so much more as a part of a large rivalry and entity. The rest made Kaufman curious, while William found it confusing. What kind of a word was snatching? What was that about a switch? Wasn''t it just a mindless issue that Emblems had done all the time across many youths? What was wrong with this must have been out of their minds. William was at least aware of what could go wrong or when. Calmness and force helped with multiple visions, and some rest could be painful but worth some concern or ignorance because it was typical to falter when pained. That was the least someone like him coming from the Outside should consider. That was his life and Emblem. Thinking for a moment, William assumed a topic that had never disappeared from his memory. It was just a small note that might help him deal with this old fool or a problem with his current position of anger. In the end, he decided to answer Kaufman''s worries, helped by Ellie who was still way too close. ¡°There is something going on. A decade ago, when I was around five years old, I think there was an obvious disaster. The crimson. Pain. Voice. Beats. Shimmering feeling in my right hand felt and struck and... then....darkness. Emptiness. It was like ants crawling all over me, eating me from inside out, while I was bleeding. Screaming. Then did my eyes.¡± ¡°Ten years ago?¡± Ellie wondered out loud, thinking this would make him what. Five? Six?! ¡°The pain came with numbness and hopelessness in the middle of the destruction of those noises. Nothing calmed down anything. I watched, or... dreamt about it. No idea what that means, despite the lines and noises being everywhere. I felt weak and not right. I was five, I think. It never happened again unless some... specific circumstances happened, and even then, everything felt different. I lacked opinions and...well, the parents. I never knew right from wrong. I lived out there, you know. I get why you think I don''t know something.¡± ¡°OH! Good. Any specifics? How specific was it? Where had it moved?¡± Kaufman frowned, speaking with excitement and close interest. ¡°D-dangers? Emotions might be there as well. Anger is a big deal but wounds and Darks are kind of tricky. Hopeless fear also.¡± ¡°So you know plenty about it yourself, see?¡± ¡°Yeah? And I don''t like you... so?¡± William mumbled and Ellie firmed her grip and assured him that nothing bad would happen to him next or later. She lied, but it certainly calmed William more than she would ever realize. William excluded the pattern of his disappearing Emblem for his own sake and not because of some fear. It was his secret that he wanted to research on his own since it always felt much more wrong than the rest of his cursed Emblem. Frankly, it wasn''t too big of a deal, as it felt like nothing anyway, and Dann said it wasn''t harmful. Putting it back was sensitive, coupled with a simple click and nothing else later. It never felt special or good. It just happened outside of his awareness and head and never too late. Besides that, weren''t occasional outbursts of danger, energy, and other stuff common characteristics of most young Walkers and their Emblems? It wasn''t as if the kids were simply little humans. They were still weird little humans unworthy of a Walker title. Emblems weren''t normal, and the alleged truth that only adults were qualified and adequate to wield these powers had its allure. In the Outside, this truth was distorted with nothing major leaking from the Federation. They should know that Ranks mattered and Darks were dangerous. There was no need to mention how and why some matters moved people and their existence. Still, where this age topic fell was closer than anyone would ever thought. The Forced Awakening was a topic that flew over William''s head, even with Kaufman''s mention. This old fool already figured out what he wanted and knew how to use force to seize Emblems a little, pushing them awake and against some lines. William was no exception, but what it would mean if it wasn''t? ¡°What about force, pain, or Darks makes you special?¡± Kaufman asked. ¡°I... what about them?¡± ¡°Have you ever killed someone or.... something before? The Emblem can protect, kill, eat, snatch, and so on. How, when, or where it goes are all variables fit for words or oddities in our kin. Youngers, I mean, are oddities. It changes. Strengths, weaknesses, or what they mean are peculiar differences that create credentials and blessings. Oh, some disguised nonsense as well, but Walkers are like their Emblems after all, and we are all weird.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°You... don''t look like a white orb,¡± William mumbled, sure his disappearing red coin was no one''s concern. William never felt it was strange seeing some dangerous patterns, voices, and occasional strangeness Outside. If it was common getting used to it was yet another form of living in this blasted world. Maybe it was even good, but who would know that? William lacked context for that to matter, while seeing Kaufman again didn''t help with anything. Instead, it pushed it out of his mind further. Seeing some dangerous patterns and hearing strange voices wasn''t uncommon, Darks were hideous and haunting this world and its people. William believed having mental fortitude was beneficial, so knowing he wasn''t insane was a firm belief. Alas, getting used to it was another thing. William looked at Kaufman with understandable frustration, and Kaufman liked that in return. He had seen and even clapped a couple of times, so it was likely something wrong was going on. The timing was unknown because there were countless tiers and ways how to perceive Emblems or Walkers when they were young. Those at Rank 0s were up to some special perceptions, individually witnessed with unknown effects, causes, or time or met by luck. The older generation of Walkers looked at those ideas with various methods, which then touched on cultures, settings, and truths that some youths wouldn''t understand. The most common merit of Rank 0 was a simple stabilization process akin to a slumber, where Emblem accumulated growth and breaths, but it was much stranger than words could count, or eyes could see. All Emblems should do something in one way or another, either because of the body or quality or because of the age. Under several recent ideas, Rank 0s was up to every single Walker before the Awakening could promote the System and Rank 1. It was a young concept, reaching talents, strengths, and some shortcomings since very few cases were equal. The System could mess with it, while dedication to proper Rank 1 was insane. Their ample points formed gaps and valuable transformations and quests. Age or cracks would follow, and true blessings that some old fools could foresee would be discovered. The most authentic difference was time. How long this accumulation went for was noteworthy, and right behind it were aftereffects, concerns, or other wraps that touched upon the Emblem. That was most what Rank 0 described, albeit the research was shrouded in mysteries as anything could show up. Some Emblems could show powerful effects, unhinged shadows of their glory, or dangers outside of young Walker''s touch, or norm. It wasn''t fine to call Rank 0 weak or strong. They were unstable and largely unknown. It was a stage where Emblems advanced like a larva from its cocoon, yet the cocoon was still there, in body, flesh, and spirit, and could crack or show some patterns. Officially speaking, this stage didn''t exist since it had no validation to the System or the public. When the rules and power spread, those variables changed and evolved to Rank 1, and that was important news. This pre-awakening was capable of changing the status quo, even if it was unpredictable. Kaufman didn''t believe it was simple. He was fascinated by such prospects and variables in these lots could bring up a new future. It wasn''t about the current time, and more about what these youths could become, or how Emblem evolved under various conditions. In that sense, William was like a book with an unknown language and nice tricks. Then, there were his parents, yet Kaufman heard and spoken nothing of them so far. He knew much more than he let out, knowing it wasn''t about numbers or knowledge. It was more personal, while William didn''t want to share every little thing after what he had done to him. He was no longer talking. ¡°Five-year-old, you say? That is some nasty stuff, but it also sounds respectable, correct?¡± Kaufman said, touching his chin and frowning once more. ¡°Sorry if you don''t like it.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It is fair. It almost doesn''t sound proper, or like a light, but not wrong. I saw what I saw, and... the growth has been blessed. Your memory might be unclear because of those snatches and switches, and your youth and history are... problematic. Interesting. It seems conscience, emotions, and something else is involved. Perhaps it is yet another Ego? Well, this is validating. Extremely validating.¡± Kaufman said while pointing his finger to that half-exposed receding red glint. William looked at his arm, noticing his sleeve and Emblem. He jerked it closer, hiding it. He could tell his Emblem had a much stronger current than usual, so that was why his body was all tensed up and hot. His upper body and arm ached and his legs were especially numb. Without Ellie''s support, perhaps he would have fallen to his back or face a long time ago. The analogy of what he would describe made him scowl. Regarding it as ripped muscles, stressed tendons, or many light cuts that were on the verge of deepening or expanding was right. Adding those currents in his body, Kaufman''s beatings finished him off, strained muscles and links to his Emblem, stretching his insides, and pushing his nerves apart. Usually, the Arcana was inside all Emblems, creating their qualities, effects, rules, and powers. Everything was substantial, if not born to be boundless. William pulled his tattered sleeve over it and hesitated. Seeing it for himself made him glad, and his shimmering Emblem with its wild waves felt it too. Inside, moving at lightning speed, it showed energy particles he wasn''t very familiar with. If he looked right, they were as stressed as himself. In Kaufman''s eyes, who observed this crimson sight, everything might look totally different. ¡°It piques one''s eyes.¡± ¡°What does this mean?¡± William voiced his concern and what he had ever done to him. ¡°William...¡± Ellie wanted to speak up but Kaufman stopped her with a disconcerting cough and gesturing hand. ¡°It is nothing much. This is over. Let''s get over this and do what we all wanted to do since the very beginning. Of course, that is if you don''t mind having this old man sticking around you two.¡± Kaufman excused himself and stood aside. Brushing his shoulders and vest, he grabbed the floating hat and put it back on. He struggled as if it was more difficult than jumping from this floor. ¡°Sir...¡± William grunted. ¡°Where I come from, this isn''t something that is brushed off as some silly misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Oh, I know that. I don''t give a shit. Now, back on track, boy. I will permit you to enter the upper floors under my guidance. That is my gift.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Ellie blurted out in confusion. ¡°Then what was this with William? He is still hurt!¡± ¡°So what? Is it against some rules to test and hurt some boys? No. I wanted to check something nice, and after that is over, I want to guide him through the beginning he ought to know. Consider it this old man''s wish. There is no harm in that, isn''t it?¡± William cursed inside and never met such an insane, childish, and shameless old man. He couldn''t get his mind going at all, and Ellie wasn''t even sure what to say. She was speechless. ¡°Permission?¡± William grunted. ¡°Your card is a fucking joke if I ever needed it. No one stops me. No one. Ellie said it days ago.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Ellie gripped William and helped him to keep up with this old man. Gripping his arm, she had trouble standing still as he leaned on her shoulder, weighing on her body and goodwill. But he didn''t complain, felt wrong, or... awkward. He was more angry at Kaufman, who moved aside and opened the door without any key by jerking the knob to pieces, Turning, he then glanced at Ellie. ¡°Anyhow, I will give him a tour in your stead. You will wait and not bother us. Got it?¡± Ellie gritted her teeth. ¡°Hell no! I won''t leave him after what you''ve done to him. I am going too!¡± That genuinely surprised Kaufman, who blinked, scratched his head, and asked. ¡°This isn''t the place for you. Wait and be a good girl, will you?¡± ¡°I am going!¡± Ellie persisted and got a new idea. ¡°You probably don''t know it, but Miss Heidi got me a job and options. I will finish them all and will follow you inside because of it. Also, William can barely walk, and there is no way you are going to drag him around in this condition alone. I will go even if you drag me out of here.¡± There weren''t many choices for Ellie, so watching William and seeing the upper floors mixed with her current mood. What was some respect? It was fickle and worth only when it was right. It was nice to be obedient, but defiance was a mark of intellect and a fine mark of judgment. By now, Ellie was fed up with a bunch of choices and assumed Kaufman was very different from the one she remembered. After all, she started as a very small apprentice when Kaufman was still in charge. That was many years ago, and she hadn''t seen or met him much because she was a silly little girl with big dreams. Back then, Kaufman was the ruler of this place and enough of a powerful Walker that he was kind of busy. William looked at Ellie from a weird perspective, close angle, and touching point. She almost hugged him and voiced her worries with an unlike tone. It wasn''t as if she had to be worried this much. It was about her job, so he couldn''t see why she was getting so worked up. He was mistaken; William couldn''t fathom her dreams or options because he thought it was terrible to argue with Kaufman. At least in her position, that could mean troubles or losses, causing her to lose more than a job. ¡°Ellie...¡± ¡°I''ve decided!¡± Ellie shouted, jerking his side. William winced and swallowed his words. Kaufman was speechless and shrugged his arms. ¡°Well, if my lass wants to push regular people into this path, it isn''t the first nor the last time that could happen. Maybe it is a fitting choice for you and one that some could accept. How long, however, or how well that could go is another matter. It''s not for me to decide. Very well. Follow me.¡± Ellie dragged William inside and held onto every reason to do it. It was possible for more problems to arise, coming from knowledge and this open door. Texts and books that Burton gave her contained big overlapping and wide topics and Ellie uncovered many sections of this maze and doors. It was all about rooms and restrictions, followed by the magic of knowledge. The actual size of the upper floors was thousands of times bigger than anything specific below them, taking up four floors in total. That were a lot of rooms and thicker floors. They stood on the first one, and before a welcoming room, obvious by the biggest door in the wall. In most cases, the doors were coupled with a card reader, furnishing the labyrinth of rooms and archives with information and conditions. They would work with benefits and reasons so that not just anyone would come inside. There were orders about them and those described topics of history and beyond. Some showed what they needed at the moment, while some did not. Darks were most common, followed by expositions to Walkers and the System, or their various studies. Everything was right here, following no clear path, compelling one to look and see those rooms of multiple purposes. Ellie wasn''t sure which room she should make use of first, as she had no idea what all of them contained. Burton and Heidi didn''t seem to have any concern over this issue; they believed Ellie would get started with a couple of rooms up with beginner tariffs and benefits. Alas, Kaufman showed up and made his point much clearer, and Ellie believed Heidi or Burton had no idea he was even here and doing this shit. The room ahead wasn''t very large, or shocking. The ceiling was ten feet tall, and the whole room was big enough for its purposeful books and topics. There were even tables and chairs for learning, resembling a research facility akin to a library. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. There were bookshelves lined in rows on the wall. Included were also a lot of cabinets and drawers with numerous texts or books out of view. They were locked. There were no windows and the room had another door in an unassuming corner. The middle portion was surprisingly open for those chairs and tables. The bookshelves weren''t big or contained an obnoxious amount of books. Two youths observed what they expected, while Kaufman took a seat in the middle of the room and assumed a fun position. ¡°Let''s start this on a light note. What do you know about Walkers, William?¡± Kaufman asked, turning a chair to the front door and talking calmly. ¡°Are we really doing this?¡± William was still doubtful after he beat him up. Kaufman chuckled and looked around, gesturing to some stuff on those shelves and cabinets. ¡°You can be angry at me or anything you wish. I still think it will end up being fine since these tests are common. Now, this points to my previous question. What do you even know or not, hm? Walkers, boy. Speak to me and you might change your mind about what I do or not do. I meant it; there are some folks you don''t want to meet.¡± And you are the one of them, huh? Ellie thought as she hugged William''s side. ¡°They are people with Emblems. That''s it.¡± William answered with the simplest form he knew. Ellie looked around, grasping his left arm without concern about their conversation. It was for her own sake. ¡°Yes. People... right? Whole powerful ones that don''t adhere to common sense or nationalities, or some senseless dutiful human laws. Sure. Do you think anyone could do what I''ve done? How was I able to even lift you without lifting a hand and messing with that floor or air?¡± ¡°Why? I am not dumb... sir. The Emblem is why. What else? I don''t understand your questions or what''s your point. What is it that I should have seen?¡± William brought up a nice question. He followed Kaufman''s words and felt that his annoyance was lessening. He should be able to stand and walk in less than an hour and challenge him afterwards. That should be enough. The truths he could understand might get better later, or Kaufman might even answer them, but the mind of a fickle old man wasn''t up to his judgment. William was still doubtful as he should be and took his words for potential poisons. He swallowed even more words. Even if it hurt, he forgave Kaufman for this room. William knew this wouldn''t be simple, and the pain was temporary, albeit the memories were not. It won''t leave his mind. Even if he didn''t plan to be an idiot about it, sometimes, a grudge wasn''t worth it, fading away into deeper memories, or dropping like blood into the wind. It was stubborn thinking, as this old man wanted something specific from that first meeting. The second wasn''t the same, or it could have been. William guessed he should learn better first. Not many could afford to anger this person, and there were many such people out there, looking for advantages without being polite. The first meeting was weak but part of what Mi-Yung should''ve touched, and William had no idea what else it moved. His ideas shifted to wonders of this place. No pain will stop him. Surviving in this place was not about Outside. Adapt. Overcome. See changed people but don''t dream too far. Lessons come from failures. Words echoed from within and William pondered what this chance hid. ¡°Not dumb? Self-proclaimed pats are key to stupidity, boy. Not good. See or not, it no longer matters. Walkers are a bunch of people who can''t help themselves, or do a lot of wishful thinking. We walk straight into the maws of monsters, crypts, and dungeons, and fight all sorts of Darks that even nightmares couldn''t fathom. We are all a bunch of mad people if I am being honest with you, so have no mind for apologies because Darks or Walkers don''t want them either. Results, power, and results speak instead. What is some pain? There is so much worse out there and I think you know it too.¡± Kaufman told with a carefree expression, leaning in the chair and pushing his legs to the table. ¡°Maybe.¡° William said dismissively and glanced around like Ellie. ¡°Can I take a look around?¡± Surroundings piqued his curiosity more than Kaufman''s words. ¡°Be my guess. This is just a regular starting room for Walkers. Not a big deal, considering my lass hadn''t changed this whole ordeal. Good for her, but I suppose some regular people have gained access to these rooms, which is odd. When was the last time I have been here?¡± ¡°S-sir?¡± Ellie regarded him next, looking in a weird pleading expression. ¡°You are a curator and creator of this place. We respect you and...¡± Laughing, Kaufman had no concern about her words or opinion. ¡°That''s not what I am speaking about.¡± ¡°Then it''s about people like me, right?¡± She said with understanding, helping William aside so he wouldn''t be out in the open. ¡°Don''t pretend it''s not necessary. You Walkers think you are a big deal but the future isn''t clear. Something vast is at stake and getting people ahead isn''t about surviving. It is about help struggle and advances. People want to help as well, you know.¡± Stopping his laugh came like a switch, and in a moment, Kaufman turned serious and clicked his tongue. ¡°Yeah... I heard that twice or a hundred times, and not once it sounded good to my ears. But again, good for them. Don''t get mistaken or burned by the burden of truth.¡± ¡°I don''t plan to... sir,¡± Ellie said confidently and heard him chuckle again. ¡°No, I meant literary. Don''t stir what you hold.¡± ¡°I am fine... but not that fine,¡± William argued for her sake and tried to stand up for himself. He failed and hugged her back since his legs weren''t listening to him. Ellie jerked him to the wall, which he then grabbed. ¡°You are surprisingly heavy.¡± William grunted, saying little thanks and hiding his surprise at her care. ¡°Sorry...¡± ¡°Look around, boy. Learn. See. Most people from the Emblem Association do like this stuff, but who knows how many scientists are even acceptable people? So what do librarians or historians do? Curiosity. Then we have...¡± Kaufman casually started to speak but no one paid him much attention. Without thinking, Ellie took the reign over the wall, walking with William towards posters and pages of information that were accessed by Walkers as essential. Not even some administration officers and agents, who could be regular people, could get here very easily. Dozens of hands would count them in total. Now, Ellie was one of them, overseer by a disaster speaking right behind her. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 There were some concerning facts about Kaufman''s words. Many different outsiders were necessary for knowledge gathering and information about Darks. Kaufman recognized it as a necessary investment filled with rough history and sacrifices, but not many followed the same idea. That factor was twice as intense Outside. He disliked this broad approach, and the involvement of children was often disappointing. However, if one desired a broad change, people like Ellie couldn''t help themselves or trouble this approach. All for the advancement. Everything for humanity. This idea was a rule rubbed on the walls of this library ever since its conception, working with various resources, people, methods, and observations. Someone had to compile old and new possessions, write them, and manage them, and most Walkers had no time for that. The Federation was vast, so there were many associations with numerous members, creating a hierarchy of multiple types. Federation had it rather straightforward, even if there were many kinds of people. Walkers were elevated in status and they were the reasons this place existed, but letting it thrive or live was separate. They couldn''t do everything. Employees, miners, workers, farmers, workers around rivers, builders, and so on, played their part. It was normal to see them everywhere, so what about those involved in actual Walker-related mechanics? Some Walkers had assistants and support groups, with the overall military showing remarkable and inevitable assignments. Wide-scale places like the Federation had to have it, thanks to people who were brave even if it meant seeing the world of darkness. History verified that idea, allowing some people to know how Walkers acted, accomplished their lives, or fought. Some were seen as heroes, popular people, and great monarchs of humanity, so a desire to follow them came almost to the level of instincts. William was yet to be aware of how this society messed with people and Walkers alike, but he was aware of the fights and what Outside offered and almost hid. The Federation was a new picture, showing the military bases, where people witnessed fights and magical powers without any issues. Some of that was obvious to normal citizens, either from the shores, but not many people were actually interested in them. It seemed there were multiple unwritten rules, and the stuff of the sky and edges of the Federation wasn''t simple. That also included the reality of Rifts that had Darks within them, waiting and looking for a way for a crack to leak. It wasn''t as if there were some barriers to eyes. There was a distance, however, while buildings obscured a lot of views, so if the worst would happen, perhaps nothing would help. The buildings would collapse and become prisons or graves, which was something William would never take lightly. Thus, the military had increased awareness levels and clearances for rare and trained people, despite some secrets still being behind them. The Dawn, Walkers, Darks, and what went below and beyond them weren''t for the public to know. They might get to know bits and snips, either good or bad, or some surface-level knowledge, which was enough. William and Ellie watched a brunch of the complete path right before their eyes, showing them the undeniable reality. A starting point came from many directions that this room was made for. It was an open display with concepts that even William was aware of. Awakening of Emblems was run to a specific distance. A simple Rank 1. That was it. It had a natural process representing maturity. That wasn''t everything, of course. Below this simple depiction were the simplest terms and explanations for something shocking, leaving William kind of speechless after everything clicked together. It was what Luke, Ellie, and Kaufman pointed out recently, while a whole lot of other matters mixed in as well. Forced Awakening was spread bare on the wall, shown as a bunker and chair and huge machine aside. Details and words were kind of fancy, but the facts of this method were far from being superficial. It was open as if it was common knowledge of this room, which William didn''t take that well. Of course, he knew that Rank 1 was his goal, with anything before that being less important, yet he wasn''t down to see no sky. He looked at Walkers and tracked the sky. The beginning was perilous work, so requirements were imperious and crucial. Fighting had no stops, while science and Walkers combined in this place, creating an insane creation of accelerated Emblems that progressed out of human wit. This discovery touched on age and pushed kids out of being kids, which was the most significant idea Forced Awakening toiled with. It was almost unbelievable just from a few sentences William read and Ellie regarded it with rather complacent indifference. It answered questions William wondered or feared. Why had Outside didn''t know this? Why was he ignorant? Were the matters of age or bringing young Walkers to this place a farce all along? That must be the case, yet this thing must have been full of crazy experiments, so just how many failures or deaths did it take to commence? Aside from the Awakening, what did it even mean to have an Affinity, or what else did it follow? What were the differences between both methods or links to what he had seen or met? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Hundreds of questions came to his mind as William read what was available, helped by Ellie who read about it days ago thanks to Burton''s documents. They had a lot of substantial gifts not just about this process, as the stuff of Walkers at Rank 0 and Rank 1 were her main objectives. That wasn''t what Kaufman knew about, which was a good thing. Well, everything was more likely their main objective, for she couldn''t choose what to learn. She will take everything, as she too has her own greed. But with that card close, maybe Ellie could choose and go to any room she wished. Characteristic features of Emblems affected the quality of Walkers, their future and close possibilities, and growth. Rank 0 was here as well, complete with brief notes of accumulation, growth, problems, and stability. Affinity as a whole was about the scientific term and meticulous quality and harmony Walker had with their Emblem upon their Awakening. It usually involved a rather fixed number made of calculations. Natural Awakening had it via a System, so it wasn''t assembled by human hands or machinery like Forced Awakening. The System was very enigmatic and something seen only by Walkers, so it hadn''t been exhibited a lot in this room. Statistics, calculations, and numerous conclusions had to be made when looking at Affinity instead. It wasn''t figured before, at Rank 0. This meant both Awakenings were extremely important, yet one was a much bigger deal than the other. There was a reason why the Examination was following this unprecedented idea since it was part of the aftermath of this bunker, where talent and Affinity would rise. By years, the natural process would crack and mold the new generation. For decades, it had already influenced everything about the Federation and this whole hemisphere. That was why William was speechless. William thought about words and numbers described before his eyes that he completely forgot about Ellie grasping his side, or about his anger and frustration. He moved with Ellie to other rows of exhibits, with some of them being locked behind some screens, dimmed light, and opened only by superior cards. None stopped them. Ellie was shameless enough to snatch Kaufman''s card and even use it while the old culprit watched. By now, Kaufman figured his speech was falling to no ears so he relaxed and observed this interesting pair and what had changed about this room. Coincidently, the next locked concept was exposition into Forced Awakening. There were even some books included, describing research and even pictures, or what it caused or allowed. Ellie watched this event once with her own eyes, yet she shrank back just from some pictures. A big chair was in the middle of an empty room, colorful, enlightened, and with strange contraptions. Large machinery created a small hill, assembling a nasty thing called the Emblem Accelerator. Then, there was a thick syringe, strange liquids in some seen-through gadgets, and... Walkers, sitting there, observed by a white-clothed scientist. Furthermore, there were examples of the procedure, where youths bled, screamed, and... so on. William felt strange when he looked at this, reminded of that room he dreamed of, yet from where and how to think of that? Was that premonition, or the opposite thing altogether, delivering a memory instead of hope? Maybe he didn''t want any of this. ¡°Let''s not watch this stuff for now.¡± Ellie omitted the pictures after noticing his creeping trembling hand. Too late. William already saw and ran to a quick conclusion, realizing that things were really freaking bad and shocking. It seemed nasty enough to call it insane, so he peeked into some books himself, which Ellie couldn''t stop. ¡°... this pressure and skeptical science technique originates from a great science of the Federation. It leads to forced Awakening thanks to distinct distillation, empowerment, and change within the Emblems in young Walkers above the age of thirteen. With specific doses, methods, and solitary, they will be pushed through the first limiter, without the need of reaching the proper adulthood threshold.¡± ¡°The shortcomings are destabilization, body issues, imbalance, spiritual imperfection, care into the beginning tutorials and quests, and occasional side effects ranging from less abundance of Arcana or marks of wilder Vectors. It is a case of Madness. It is a procedure developed by the Emblem Association. Current exposition and variant: 390. Examinations...¡± William read out loud and didn''t care if he mumbled in shock or talked better than ever. ¡°It is much more detailed than I thought,¡± Ellie added and wasn''t surprised by anything William had seen. She was more excited about those back stories and history because it was extremely interesting. Of course, the good outweighed the bad stuff, since nothing senseless would come out of doing this raging time-experimental nonsense. Without the validated meaning and worth, this Forced Awakening would never exist. William learned it was less than thirty years in development, which he thought was a lot. But then, he realized how people must''ve looked for ways to awaken Emblems even earlier, as age was a bad case of humanity, so going against the natural laws was given. After decades of experimentation, the most improbable side-effects had been boiled down to minor shortcomings, poising as more subjective horrors rather than pushing most youths to the brink of Madness. Frankly, Walkers had to control and fit into this hell. They had to be strong. Not weak-minded fools. It wasn''t a one-and-done machination. Every Walker on the chair had their needs and concerns. There were some notes of enchantments, increases in the output of this Awakening, and even carefully picked choices. For the most of that, William was silent, not daring to judge anything. This room had limited reminders and lessons, which disappointed Ellie a little, but not William. Ellie knew where to look and talk next. Names were here, followed by organizations and Walker supporting this operation. It wasn''t about the Federation alone, thanks to old history and politics and many touching subjects. It was a great hope that wasn''t entirely about youths, even if it was a big part of every result. After all, it was the older generations of Walkers who pushed this forward and didn''t make it impossible, even though they could''ve. Numerous times, William peeked at Kaufman and wondered what was on his mind. He didn''t comment and kept observing. The creation of the Federation involved this process in some way, though it was never stated everywhere. Emblem Academy and even more distant places and organizations were also involved. China in particular desired any method to expand power and control over Asia, which was rather far away from the Federation. Even if it had some risks and costs, it was nothing for humanity. For example, Ellie could only guess the number of errors and experimentations necessary to make this method feasible. How many Walkers died for that, or... youths? What required stability to vouch for a possibility? It was for the greater cause, sure, yet she read no mention of hidden history here at all. Her documents hinted at it, however. It was either censored, omitted for a better cause, or it was less worse than she assumed. Ellie guessed it wasn''t time to make lies or stupidity; she bet they hid that away from even young elites, as winners could write the rules and hide the harsh history. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 William kept reading and discovered new ideas that set him apart from normal people. Maybe even¡­ humans? ¡°Upon completing this Awakening process, Rank 1 is breached and laws and energy are brought out, linked, but not processed by natural exposition. The Acceleration helps with short circuits, linking, breaking, and Cycling what is right and what could come, but not at the youth in a row. This process is only the beginning. Further Ranks are ahead and Walkers under this Awakening had to be mindful about what they can do and accomplish. The terms of... Mindless Eyes are terrifying and unknown, a consequence of the tutorial can be endless, and Mindle¡­ What? What is that?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Ellie mumbled. ¡°Must be Walkers terms. There are dozens if not hundreds of them if we speak of the entire world. Asia is partially skilled and diverse in that department.¡± ¡°I mean, the System is weird as hell, but I am not surprised by that because I don''t get it even if it was written to my head or palm. It''s too vague, so does this mean what I guess? Rank 1 is important but forcing this sounds savage. I didn''t expect this even if multiple people hinted at this truth.¡± ¡°You are bound to do this as well, by the way,¡± Ellie added. ¡°Yeah. I figured that already, which.... makes me wonder about a bunch of other stuff. Not good things, by the way.¡± ¡°Are you... afraid?¡± ¡°If that means something like what Kaufman did to me, or worse, then no. That or acceptance is like playing with fire. For now, all I can do is adapt and see where to go. That''s it. Is there something clearer about the effects of Awakening, System, or Emblems?¡± William asked and Ellie wasn''t sure what to even say. She had a lot on her mind right now, and Burton and Heidi weren''t too specific about where to go with William. They mainly pushed this idea to her, which Ellie could only accept and not doubt. What was an ideal beginner stage? Where one should dare to go and stop before it would show the stops? Ellie was still learning what to think and do. Similar to William, they were a pair with common goals. Watching her hesitant eyes, William glanced at Kaufman, who observed them back. ¡°A beginner''s path isn''t enough or not ready, eh? Wait... that sounds wrong. Alright, I may as well tell you something myself, since I put myself in this position.¡± Kaufman got up and walked toward them. Watching familiar details, books, and writing, he knew what to say immediately. ¡°Simply put, Forced Awakening and Ranks themselves involve and adhere to the great System. Those Ranks that Walkers are known for are territory of that. We hadn''t made this stuff out of thin air, but Arcana can be that, and even Rifts and so on.¡± ¡°That''s obvious.¡± ¡°Of course it is, boy. Now, what everyone knows as clear indications is better regardless of not being man-made. Many believe this whole thing is part of Darks, who have their distinct differences, defenses, and powers, thus making their Ranks. The very start of the System follows the Awakening and that is our spark. Our gate. Our place to start fighting and grasp what is within us.¡± ¡°Is there more to this System than Darks? I mean, does Darks mean something to it? I don''t see specifics here. Emblems are glossed over as well, so... what is this room?¡± ¡°Beginning, and yes; the Darks are paramount. In this room, it is a start. There are more than a hundred rooms in these floors and everything can be important depending on who you are and what you need. It''s unlike the rest of the library that you wasted three days for.¡± ¡°I didn''t waste a single hour!¡± William argued and looked back at the wall. ¡°If so, good. A lot of interest goes into rightful knowledge and learning processes, yet this isn''t some sort of training dungeon or some crypt and so on. Oh, the System can''t do everything either. We do push it forth and it can do it back. Hence this place was created for lessons and support, so many Walkers come here for their purposes. Politics and knowledge are interconnected and a lot of it obeys missions and Darks. For youths like you, ah, I don''t know what is right. Maybe seeing Darks and basic old research is the right fit for ya?¡± William listened in silence. ¡°It is rather simple, yet horrifying in simplicity. Walkers advance their Ranks with their corresponding Systems and fight the Darks. They are separate and hidden entities that create large contrasts. There are choices to be made, decided, or forced, which could conflict and create what I call differences between mud and gold. That, however, is a topic that breeds a lot of wonders and matters you aren''t ready for.¡± ¡°What about Arcalyst?¡± William asked suddenly, curious to see what Kaufman would say to that since Luke didn''t dare to touch it too much. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. But he did show it off as if it was nothing. That was wrong; there was no way it wouldn''t do much since Luke used it to deal with Jawran. ¡°Where did you learn that term from?¡± Kaufman raised his brow, asking in curiosity. ¡°Luke,¡± William said, remembering how Luke never told him to remain silent on what he had shown in that helicopter. Perhaps he forgot at that time, or it was not important. Mentioning it now wasn''t bad, considering Kaufman knew about Luke and William, and even matters about Mi-Yung. As for the rest, it wasn''t a territory William saw very well. ¡°Again that Luke and his loose tongue. Alright, I do not know why he talked to you about Arcalysts, so...wait, what does your little pillar have to say about that?¡± Kaufman chuckled and aimed this topic at Ellie, trying to dig out how far Heidi would go with her. ¡°Arcalyst?¡± Ellie frowned and remembered this term, but not some vast specifics. It was a fairly advanced matter that touched on higher-rank Walkers. ¡°It is a specific power of Rank 4 Walkers and above. Sometimes, Rank 5 Walkers get it later, so it has some qualities and merits. They can manifest unexpectedly and their rules are unknown yet unique Stability is at Rank 4 on average, but some rumors of Rank 3 having a very tiny chance for their manifestations brush on some weirdness. They are known as faces of every Emblem.¡± ¡°Average, eh? I suppose that is true. Records are what they can be, as Arcalysts are important pieces of Emblems that are different from our imaginations. It is really like a face. Their reality, yet who is a watcher and who is a reader? Who and what speaks?¡± William wasn''t sure what this was about. ¡°Face? I bet Luke wanted to impress me with his Arcalyst. He said something about the manifestation as well, but... a Cube? It''s kind of weird.¡± ¡°Face can be different across the board. That sounds about right, so I suggest not going any further. Understanding each Rank is better taken slowly, and skipping ahead might harm expectations and the mind. You aren''t even at Rank 1, so I don''t suggest anything out of the norm. You do you, as I have no obligations or am your master, yes?¡± Kaufman stated. ¡°Ok. What is it about Rank 0 then?¡± William quickly changed the topic and disregarded his suggestion. ¡°0...¡± Kaufman sighed and knew that if he asked about Arcalyst, this topic would come up as well. And since he already started talking, he couldn''t just refute him this quickly. It was a very good trap. ¡°It''s a rather unappealing reality for some children. ¡± ¡°Is that me? Rank 0 is youthful Walker with weird stuff. I am weird. Is everyone at Rank 0 before this Awakening? What I am reading in these... pages is confusing me a lot. It also makes sense and I can''t think straight.¡± William spoke, questioning himself, and coming up with new realizations. Ellie barely helped with calming him down. Kaufman''s words were simple confirmations, while the proofs written around this room were next. Although the knowledge did not follow the premises of the System, or Emblems, a lot of correcttions and links were more than obvious. It was generic stuff of learning, so William decided to ask Kaufman more questions. He had yet to pay attention to locked cabinets too much. His card was ready and Kaufman never stopped them once with its help. Not even Walkers could breach or learn whatever they wanted on these floors. They either had to purchase access, have qualified Rank, or accept contracts from other organizations or parts of this library. Money would fuel everything and anyone, taking and gifting back what was right. That led to the development and constant rise of this library that helped everyone, Walkers included. William didn''t find that point wrong, unlike the lower floors. They didn''t depict something crazy like Darks and Walkers, yet some stuff was still locked, hiding under considerably inexpensive comparisons. William assumed nothing should be locked behind some questionable ideas. He had yet to achieve a comprehensive reason for everything, but he started to see some point in Kaufman. There was a clear progression system for acquiring knowledge and views. Upper floors were like archives and learning mechanics for Walkers, whose Ranks have their place in this eco-system. William was a little conflicted about what to do about it. Rank 0 implied a lot from this room alone, as it wasn''t some silly concept, yet it was still described in odd fanciful ideas. It was stated a couple of times, coupled with warnings and exposure on young Walkers. William had the right ideas about him and that Rank until his mind felt another blow and heat. Kaufman tested something about his Emblem just now, a Rank 0, and wanted to force and reveal some concerns. William bet it involved his fears and pains, yet... how much had it shown itself? He couldn''t remember. He didn''t want to. ¡°That is right.¡± Kaufman surprisingly said. ¡°Rank 0 is a baby step unless the Awakening gives it a new face. It isn''t something insane on its own, so don''t feel so good about having it or not. It''s true; every kid has it in some shape or form and you have yours. However, there are some cases where the Emblems and core of the System accomplish some weird items. They could provide some measures and acts even at Rank 0 and that usually involves quite self-centered and void ideas. It is a weird and almost individual matter. And that, dear boy, is a rather nasty thing because kids are stupid and often don''t know any better.¡± ¡°Because every Walker hears and sees it differently, right?¡± Ellie inquired. ¡°Yes... but what would you know about it, huh?¡± ¡°I mean...¡± Ellie fell silent and felt awkward to look at Kaufman right now. ¡°She doesn''t have to know it personally to understand it.¡± ¡°Don''t think it is a small matter, boy.¡± That shut William up and forced him to change. ¡°Is Rank 0 good or bad? Is there some room specially created for it?¡± William changed the topic, accepting those answers, and helped Ellie recoup some face. ¡°Hm. There is.¡± ¡°Good. I will visit it later. First, what about Emblems? Is there something good about them here?¡± This time, Kaufman sighed and felt like he was being used right back, which didn''t make him very comfortable. It wasn''t wrong as well, so he felt laughable for some reason. ¡°There is everything known and obscure to a whole lot of people, but a lot of something can be everything in different places. There is an Emblem Association in the Federation that has substantial ideas and research about this specific topic. Maybe you can visit it. This here is like an accumulation of their importance, but in truth, it is more like a chip of an iceberg, since a lot of it is constantly ongoing in work.¡± ¡°Association?¡± William didn''t forget those huge buildings from a couple of days ago. They looked impressive. ¡°Yes; for example, your Emblem. It directly defended against mine. It has some capability. Maybe... like a whip made of snow? It was quite ghostly too, so let''s not get ahead of ourselves, how about it? I came with peace.¡± Kaufman explained and felt as if he was a jokester. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°How could it defend against you? A high-rank Walker such as yourself?¡± William asked a rather sensible and powerful question, not wavering and thinking straight. ¡°William... were you unaware of what happened before?¡± Ellie whispered, still supporting his side. Kaufman coughed, clearing his throat. ¡°You''ve got it quite fast. Yes. That is the truth, but it also does not answer anything about the lack of sight or my hopes. Or it could whisper some truths to my ears, yes? Well, that is wrong. I see it for what it is, and it is a question and answer full of curiosity or animosity. High-Rank Walkers are worth some respect, you see, and maybe you will find answers with them close.¡± ¡°Says someone who... tortured me.¡± William reluctantly said and turned to Ellie. ¡°I know that something happened but it felt like a veil and blinking sensation. It was odd and hurtful. The Emblem is like an outside force yet still part of myself until it... happens. Feelings and everything are included and it gets confused like a sudden storm over the blue sky. I felt confused, weak, and bad... very bad.¡± Ellie nodded and felt this information was quite important. The personal experiences of Walkers were almost priceless in terms of archives. William wasn''t entirely aware of where Kaufman was in terms of reputation, but he knew his Rank and position. That was enough. It held a lot of unknown factors and legends, though any Rank 8 Walker was a humongous deal and wasn''t easy to meet. They were pillars of societies and the most powerful lands, and their mere existence was like a necessary and sacred pillar or dome. Kaufman should have a lot of secrets that might be well outside of his scope of understanding, with a deep awareness of what Walkers were being included. Then, hiding histories fogged or destroyed might be rent-free in his head, and that stuff might be ugly or glorified thanks to this old man. For once, William didn''t know how old was Kaufman, though rumors about him being a First Generation Walker didn''t seem doubtful. That would put him into his nineties or even more. Glancing back, William watched a bunch of locked cabinets after Kaufman hummed and didn''t follow with another lesson after William accepted that some secrets shouldn''t be cheap, let alone right or evil. Noticing books about the beginning paths of Walkers was an intriguing start. They began well, marking important details as someone close to Rank 1. Ellie noticed how his willingness and emotions got better in the following moments, yet she still held him up, helping and walking with him around the room. There were even more curious topics ahead. The Dawn was one such thing, while the complete root of Walkers was kind of an obscure and old topic. For most, it was a useless topic, but William had been curious about them ever since he was young. Some mentions of Darks had more validation, right beside knowledge of Emblems and Systems that must be in other rooms. He learned better from Ellie to focus on one thing at a time. Or make lists of them, as six weeks wasn''t a lot as he took the first image of the upper floors. ¡°Darks are made into comprehensive families, Ranks, and... types? Species, Families, and... what the hell??¡± William cried out in shock after Ellie pulled some books from the lock and showed them to him. She wanted to do this more than him, so she touched what she desired first. It was a starting guide to Darks that she had heard a lot about. She had a few pages herself, thanks to Heidi. The whole package was far sturdier and longer. Kaufman, who aimlessly looked around the room after their brief conversation, looked at some books he hadn''t seen in decades and heard their interest. ¡°What? Ah, those? Are Darks that shocking to you? They are like wild animals, and let''s not forget about Corruption, Turning, or you being an Outsider, kiddo. I thought you would be aware of that sort of stuff, or... is that why your Outside is so shitty? I thought it was close to the Federation mark... or am I missing something? It wouldn''t be the first time, so... Oh well. Those Darks are so countless in ways and instincts, it is practical to have some systematic approach to them.¡± ¡°It still doesn''t explain why I have never heard a lot about this... mess. Hellgars are Rank 1, which isn''t anything surprising. I know that, but they can get to Rank 3 as well, which I thought was unlikely. They are so small, quick, and numerous. Crimjaw is Rank 5; not 4 or 6. That is good, but why it can''t be higher? Zombi goes from 1 to 6? Isn''t that kind of wide range? Who decides that?¡± Smirking, Kaufman described the truth, which surprised William''s guesses and his entire heart. Even Ellie hadn''t expected what he expressed next. ¡°Deaths are answers. At the beginning, even more so. Walkers who died by their attacks are responsible opinion. Then, Walker''s inability to penetrate or kill them. Such Ranks make sense, even if the System does possess the ability to assess them as well. It makes sense when you think about, albeit Dark Aspects and Arcana make some bizarre points.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Shit. Another point? Of course, they are there, but what about the truth?¡± ¡°Truth? Who the hell cares about the truth or what is right about them? Monsters are deadly, and people die and die again. From Walker''s perspective, Rank 1 against Rank 1 Dark is more than fair. It might be straight-up easy. For people? Bah! Against Rank 2, it is tougher and things might get various but not too extreme. Rank 1 Walker going against Rank 3 Dark is challenging, while Rank 1 Walker, going against Rank 4 is beyond stupidity.¡± ¡°Who would even do it?¡± Ellie inquired and heard Kaufman chuckling. ¡°Cuz what other choice is there? It is deadly reality Outside and backing is to die in some cases. As for Rank 2 Walkers, those can fight Rank 4s better, but it''s still not ideal. Rank 5 is like a natural disaster before them. This idea and balance is slowly creeping thinner and thinner, and there are even some Darks capable of fighting well above their Rank. Walkers are the same, similar to this thinning that goes until they hit Rank 4 where Rank 5 Darks gets a little bit better. Rank 6 is still impossible. Then, at the higher end, I better not even speak what it means...¡± Both youths were speechless. They never heard such a simple yet comprehensive idea described by such an experienced Walker who sounded as if this was a child''s play. In fact, William saw the truth in his words not because of his understanding or calmness, but because of his own experiences of living Outside. Ellie was enlightened, glad, and shocked that Kaufman listened to their questions. With this definition, William comprehended these numbers and implementation better. It seemed Rank 1 thought Rank 4 were considered starting stages and Walkers at this stage were generally below the age of twenty, partly because of Forced Awakening and training methods or mentors or their overall safety. That age was higher than thirty, let alone fifty years ago. Above those Ranks, time and growth stagnated and Rank-Ups were considerably difficult and took much longer. Every Rank-Up was a substantial transformation if not a heavenly-defying change to go over their limits, and that point was common albeit shrouded in unique limits of every Walker. That much, even Ellie understood. ¡°Cool..¡± William mumbled and watched the black book with passion. Ellie wished to snatch it from him, but their time was precious even if William forgot about his condition. He started to stand unsupported and felt a little bit better. Soon, they went back to the content of the room, researching many of the curious concepts. The Darks quickly became their major topic, as their mark in history and his eyes weren''t small. William couldn''t help but desire to know much more about them after Ellie forced some books on him. He learned about yet another beginning concept of Darks and the research that Walkers made throughout many decades. Those books had much more underlying truth and secrets. They should be all over this place and rooms alike, being in pieces or large mysterious vails, or even specific chunks. His curiosity about everything shifted from fear to focus, and Ellie was responsible for that. The name Dark was kind of an inappropriate term. It formed a depressing state of humanity with the Dawn, where many cultures thought of them as they seemed fit. Some considered them demons, devils, ghouls, or even animals or ravagers. Lands and cultures were whey, but one thing remained. They were hunters and killers and humanity couldn''t do much against them. There were fewer kinds of them at the Dawn, where their dark instincts and Fogs created their name. More options and acts followed soon enough, giving them a much darker scheme. Since then, it prevailed, changed, and worsened. There were even some notes describing the time shortly after the Dawn as a Dark Age. It wasn''t too bad; William would call it Dark Cleansing, Darkest Dawn, or some better term altogether. Perhaps it didn''t even matter. The premise of the Dark Fog was evident to consider, as it was one concept that never changed. Swarms or Hordes weren''t anything new to him either. William paid attention to specific topics that either Ellie suggested or Kaufman added. After he was done with a simple dive into the dark world saga text, Ellie switched it by grabbing it and tossing him another one. This one listed the basic structure and names of most western Darks that were available or popular around North or South America. The whole segment was split into two parts, representing Darks as separate groups; northern and southern. As for the broader merits, thinking about the whole planet was ambiguous and not easy to consider. Darks had their whole segments, with the West depicting North and South America, which were large lands with a lot of problems, so it was dense with names. East was three times larger due to pretty much everything else. Asia, the Middle East, and Australia were under this portion. Africa and Europe were in the middle portion of the segment. Each described Darks in a balanced state of research and names, coupled with rough populations, or native to multiple or small regions, but that wasn''t entirely truthful. A lot of Darks migrated constantly and those could arrive anywhere and even touch upon some terrible consequences. William noticed dozens of lists with almost no descriptions or clarity because Darks were pretty much everywhere, regardless of the waters or how continents looked like. He read further, feeling as if his eyes and brain sneezed, froze, and his tongue twisted. Some names were really weird. Kaufman furrowed his brows as he watched Ellie. That book was quite precious, as it came from a complicated and deeply locked cabinet, yet she grabbed it and looked at it as if it were nothing. It was within her sight from the very start, though he still let her have this fun because he didn''t like to go back on his word. This book could be called shocking with no underlying meaning. The smallest lists had hundreds of names, and as a whole, there were thousands of Darks, if not more. Most had no rankings written inside, as this book wasn''t for that purpose. It was closer to an encyclopedia for Walkers to get a glimpse at what they were like, where they lived, or what sort of disaster they predated or influenced. Families of Darks described a rather fascinating methodology of monster societies and Corruption. There weren''t a lot of them, yet William felt thrilled and excited to discover them one by one. By now, his anxiety and fear completely disappeared as he found a brand new goal. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Space, Demon, Beast, Primeval, and Sapient. Five Families of Darks was a basic concept, and William couldn¡¯t blame this logic even if this reveal hadn''t made total sense to him. Apart from Primevals, each had hundreds of sub-types and strange but common specimens under this order. Those were almost negligible but also clear, albeit he couldn¡¯t grasp what was special about them as a whole. Space Family described Darks with the basic ability to cruise the air and space, either by wings, use of some strange properties, or just by utilization of Arcana. Demons were crazed monstrosities that didn¡¯t fall under most categories, thanks to their grotesque lifeforms and messy Dark Aspects. If they had one common feature, they were absolutely out of this world and didn¡¯t resemble the order of nature. On the other hand, the Beast Family described a complex side of Corrupted animals, or Darks, in fundamental beastly principles that people could envision. Even if it was hard or terrible, the Beast Family was huge and widespread across the globe, reaching every corner and moving the most sub-types of Darks. Primevals were the rarest kind of Dark, with the rarest ideas about them. They described things with abnormal sizes and attributes, with colossal strengths that were weird and mysteries countless. Very few knew where they came from, how they worked, evolved, or what they represented, and this book didn¡¯t enlighten William about them in the slightest. As for the Sapient Family, it was the most terrible and nerve-wracking concept. This Family, added with Primevals, had almost nothing in this book apart from a deep, senseless forthcoming existence that William didn¡¯t have to question. He knew the reasons and understood the answers. He saw them. They were Corrupted Humans or other Families mixed with them or evolved to gain one true spiritual sentience, which included utter monsters that sometimes awakened due to their hunts or chances. That meant some types of Darks could deviate into different Families, marking the strength of Madness and transformations or modification. The cause was their unhinged ability to eat, evolve, and get much more powerful via the absorption of anything alive. Such was the power of Corruption, a strength that everything in this world kind of possessed. Among them, Dark Aspects helped with sensibility, but in the end, it was up to Darks who they became or what they could be. William got scared by a couple of pages. They were simple yet intense. Some types had detailed physical features, displaying high offenses and ridiculous defenses at the same time. There were even some quotes from other books named Encyclopedias of Dawn, Encyclopedia of Darks, and Dawn of Darks. However, he couldn¡¯t find those books, and the writing in this one was very short. Most elaborate documents were somewhere else, so this must be sufficient for beginners since it included enough information about Rank 1, 2, and 3 Darks that someone like him shouldn''t find it problematic. Primevals were much more elevated, while problems about beginner Sapients weren¡¯t that different from Demon or Beast Family. After all, there were a wide variety and a rather steep number of low-rank Darks from the Sappient Family. William found it satisfying enough; he didn¡¯t want to blow his mind out of proportion by watching the secrets of Rank 5+ Darks, even if he could. It was Ellie who took it a bit worse, though it hadn¡¯t taken a lot for her to find some fun and concentrate. ¡°How ironic and funny. Encyclopedias are usually happy little books about the detailed or not-so-detailed things that people find fascinating. They are creations of compositions and facts, so history won¡¯t disappear and new generations could learn. Still, it seems utterly horrifying,¡± William said, coming to this conclusion after a rough hour of reading. Ellie was close, still reading, while Kaufman kept observing, unwilling to ruin this first reaction too much. He already did so in ways his peers despised, but so what? There was none of them here, and he found William first. Well, that was wrong; Mi-Yung was the quickest and most worthy of this chance, yet Kaufman still stole this spotlight from her. Feeling funny, he planned to enjoy this to the bitter end. William was thoroughly impressed by how Darks were perceived in this book, as well as horrified. There were more things he had no clue about than whisks of ideas. Outside or not, he didn''t nearly know enough. There was also much more to them than he had imagined, so it was no wonder he had more questions than answers. By sheer numbers, names, and vision, a lot of them were still hiding somewhere else because this book was a first beginner edition, and there were other ones, most likely depicting what youths shouldn¡¯t know just yet. It was his clever guess or a norm in this place, even though Ellie presumed it would be bigger. Perhaps William hadn¡¯t looked enough. Perhaps there was even a sixth Dark Family, or these five were more than enough due to all these styles and sub-types. The pair of Primevals and Sapients were glossed over for a good cause. Well, Sapients were something William didn¡¯t want to mess with, while Primevals had at least a couple of descriptions. The most prominent were the others, more up-to-date and direct ones, who made up most of the Darks. The Families were a relative term describing what humans always understood. They made sense of marine life, animals, and pretty much everything else. Thus, with Darks and their varieties, and even with Sapients, contrasts, or bizarre human aspects, monsters were monsters. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Humans could be monsters, but as a whole, they were comparable to people from a very twisted physical standpoint, whereas most others couldn¡¯t, so they weren¡¯t tossed into the same sack. Even within the same Family, a Dark might look nothing like the others. This made complications and more apparent absurdity. It was important to notice them, learn, and know what was important and what was not a threat. All according to Ranks, that is. And danger. That, too, was a nice hazard. Some types of Darks have mixes of multiple traces of Families, full or mutated with peculiar monstrosities and Dark Aspects. They weren¡¯t mutants. There were no mutants, that is. Demons were the most likely Family filled with this mixing idea, as their strange cases didn¡¯t run into most categories. Some might even fly, but they wouldn''t be a part of Space Family. William also guessed there was something important missing that he thought would be more critical. Arcana. He learned what that magical term meant a long time ago, and Darks had it as well. Where did this magic move within these Families, or did the Dark Aspect fall in the same category? Well, the answer was simple. It was everywhere, and how to look at it was somewhere else. Through survival and power, this magic ruined and gifted things. He had to grasp it as well before he would be on the other side of the chopping board. Arcana was under every single category and not spaced out as some rare knowledge. The quality and quantity mattered, and depending on Rank, a critical conjecture and matter moved Walkers and their acts. He had yet to learn any more than an outside level threats, which he assumed were a rather weird term and category. His case was more personal, touching on his hand and what he had grasped or lived with. William never thought it was sufficient, so what else did he need or lack? It was obvious this book wouldn¡¯t change his life. William had a hunch it was likely because everything ended up with people, direct experiences, and knowledge. This place must have even more links and corners, followed by miles of secrets. Darks were even more insane since humanity kept losing its flank, even with those Walkers and decades-long struggles. Some Walkers were even old as shit and powerful enough to rip Rifts apart, crash mountains, or even reach outer space. Well, that one was a tale or propaganda, and William didn¡¯t dwell on whether it was important to escape this world or air. Darks wouldn¡¯t leave. Numbers shouldn¡¯t be all about survival, Corruption, or lacking land. At this moment, William decided to pursue Darks wholeheartedly, leaving curiosity about Emblems, System, and Walkers aside. ¡°Sir Kaufman, why do certain Darks have their rankings, while others don¡¯t?¡± William dug for some ideas, hoping Kaufman had a loose tongue like Luke. It was correct, but one of them was much more careful about their tone than the other, and so much more was still missing. Kaufman yawned before talking to pass some time. At some point over the last hour, he wondered if he had made a mistake. ¡°Someone was yet to update their content, or no one could assess their Ranks. System or Walkers included.¡± Kaufman said simply and didn¡¯t elaborate further. His answers had a great number of implications that William found curious, and Ellie liked them as well. It meant there were some forms of assessment, and the unknown matters were hard to see but not impossible to discover. For Ellie, it meant interest and people who did these calculations. That meant she could pursue them or their knowledge. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure about this segment, but she knew there were people in charge of many writings now that Heidi let her reach a new kind of crescendo. Some of them were hidden under a rag by Heidi, and even Ellie¡¯s rare and brave act didn¡¯t find a loophole to get them. Until now Then, there was the Emblem Association and piles of science and experimentations matters. Those were also curious, if not downright diabolically tasty-looking. ¡°Not assumed? Does that mean either no one had killed them or no one survived to tell the tale?¡± ¡°That is rather bold of you to assume that, but that¡¯s not true. The general unassuming nature of some Darks is hard to identify and guess because the System is critical and knowledge about Darks can shift over time. Some can get twisted, extinct, or changed. Not every Rank is about strength and defense. Rank in Darks represent weight of their existence, which is nothing more than a mix of what they are to Corruption and Madness. It might factor in other things that can be big or small. Then, there are their Aspects, which can be below their Rank, while another might be well out of their proportions. We call those Focus Aspects, but some call them Primaries. Walkers have them as well, but...let¡¯s not compare us to them, shall we?¡± William took a great mental note of that. ¡°They are also incredibly varied, unlike Walkers, who are just humans with some... extraordinary abilities and quite... well, not quite, but significant, powerful abilities and skills you can¡¯t even imagine.¡± ¡°Because of the System, right?¡± William asked an excellent question that took Kaufman by surprise. ¡°Yes, exactly. How do you know that?¡± ¡°Because Darks don¡¯t have it, correct?¡± ¡°Yes... Imagination and the brain is why, I think. Our growth is worth mentioning, and the speed and rate of our success and brain are stable in comparison. Darks have numbers, however, and even if their upper-rates are spiraling, they are much more expansive than what Walkers, who have their main shortcomings caused by birth and upbringing, can resolve. Emblems contain this idea, while Darks are more bottomless. Walkers can lower this gap by mastering this tool, so that is that.¡± Kaufman further explained and brandished his Emblem to make a point to the air. He forgot to mention Forced Awakening mending with this point, albeit with some small shortcomings of more work, instabilities, and forcing teenagers down a rather devious rabbit hole. William nodded in understanding and focused even deeper on reading. He no longer needed Ellie¡¯s help. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Names were one forte of Darks where they weren¡¯t conceptually bizarre. They were more intricate in memorization and comprehending differences. There were also some clever meanings put into their names, marks of their Family, and appearance, or specialization. Those often correspond to their most important Focus Aspect, as Kaufman said. Concerning ones like Droons, who were huge blobs of bizarre, sick darkness, they were just plain made up by the System or beginning Walkers who called them that. Hellgars, whose name wasn''t literally met with hells, were like over-sized and hideous wolves mixed with alligators and canines. With time and pages passing, it didn¡¯t take long for Ellie to exchange the books once more, and this time, she showed him something shocking. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he asked her, obviously not upset that she got control of Kaufman¡¯s card and gave him something from who knows where. If Kaufman didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t either. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want it? Starting simple is good, and this is straightforward for you. I already glanced at it once. It is good stuff, even if it isn¡¯t meant for me. Oh, wait...¡± Ellie leaned to his head, whispering. ¡°I am not meant for any of this, but hey, who is the boss?¡± ¡°This?¡± William sighed, and yet another significant topic came to his hand. Two words on the cover depicted one of the most confusing ideas that he had called out a while ago. The System. Ellie smiled and went back to her reading corner, leaving William alone to focus. He could move fine by now, and he either sat close to Ellie or lingered around the shelves. In less than a dozen pages, William frowned. This is very complex. It makes no sense. This System. It sounds like some sort of game of gimmicks, numbers, and tools. A Guide? Quests? Skills... What makes it special, and why can it be so diverse and incomprehensible? What sort of things it couldn''t do, and why so many choices and forces come with merits? Or... pains. Hunts. It sounds so freaking forced. It might be fantastical, yet.. Walkers and Emblem are also that, and this is invisible. Is it some air and space, or... electricity? A sight is not taken for granted, so what makes it unseen for anyone else? That is hard to guess, but... I think I did glimpse at it a few times while Dann couldn¡¯t. It wasn''t a big, complicated quest for answers. William felt it had been waiting for him for a long time, and he accepted it. It is unlike anything in human history, or... the science? Computers are weird too, but not like this as well. Words are there, and they come from somewhere. My hand, perhaps? It isn¡®t science, or it can be related. Wait. No fucking way. There are voices and pains and who knows what else. What could they mean? Symbols and other shit.... Shit. William tried to remember those strange times in his past. When his Emblem forced or created some surprisingly strange times, or blood and noises became unbearable. Some were very old, so he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced about his memories and what might be right. Most situations about the System were confusing, and, for as far as he read, part of Rank 1 upwards. Still, marks of Rank 0 weren''t here, and he knew it could have some potencial harmfully and dangerous variables. For Rank 0s, it was no wonder, as they should not be little. Even at Rank 1, System wasn¡¯t some eclipsing and huge entity. Screens would show up, and pages would start interacting and working with the Walker. Many generations of them considered it a tutorial level. Of course, that point scattered with age, or elevated, while leaping past the tutorial was possible. Still, this book was in his hands already, and William planned to use it. Research on the upper floors was considerable, without boundaries or money in sight. Ellie took advantage of that and regarded Kaufman as air. As expected, the start of the Emblems wasn¡¯t everything. There was a focus on knowing and not being an idiot about their potential and spherical influence. They encompass social tendencies and resemble semi-decent thriving gifts like weapons molded by young lives but devils hiding in the children''s minds. It could be truly devlish, in a sense. William wouldn''t disagree. Having the basics of military drills and maintaining a sharp body and mind before these stages helped with some issues. William thought nothing of that, as it was pretty much a normal idea. Of course, some cases couldn¡¯t afford it, and in the Federation and its subsidiary divisions, there were camps and places specifically dedicated to preparing such Walkers. He grasped this topic but not the context. Until now, of course. Most of these places were exactly opposite to the camps he had seen. Those were hellish training and military drill activities, while knowledge or protests were less than important. After all, the youths in question were essentially less than fifteen years old, and such cases couldn¡¯t endure and know too much. The older Walkers ensured it, yet they still have to toss new generations onto a wild path sooner rather than later, for it was a pact the oldest generation settled on. Through pain. With less glory. It wasn''t pretty or fair, but nothing was. Hence, physical prowess and military-style training were a high priority, right beside order, and how to fight and live. Knowledge and learning about Darks were also there, but stuff like history and other domains were almost absent. It was about setting boundaries into what counted as their path, and William thought it was better for these kids, albeit he didn¡¯t know the whole story. Or that he could have been one of them very easily. He assumed it was for a purpose and found nothing much about these specific lands, but they were here, in some room of substance and materials. There was knowledge across military and strategic departments, operations, raids, and secret knowledge regarding everything done into comprehensive report cards. SImilar to some stuff down below, that he oh so quickly locked with his card. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. These were more detailed and revolved around unique Walkers and operations, or Darks and their dens. Most of what someone like him wanted originated from the military and extensive research under the Federation. Decades-old discoveries were also included, some even with great detail, including even older accounts and stories of the Dawn. High-valuable communication was vital, and the research on the upper floors was unmistakably worked on for a very long time. It had many sensitive and locked elements, but that point made Walkers incentivized to work, know what they needed, and get going. But at the base, knowledge about Darks was easier to get out of here, in proper battles because learning wasn¡¯t all about teachers and books. Even so, this stuff wasn¡¯t easy. It held blood and death. He could tell it. This was an invaluable place that had many sacrifices behind it. That¡¯s why William looked at some locks under most rooms and books and reports with new perspectives, even though they slowly became sensible. The System was vague, and knowledge of the Emblems turned out to be more linked to this System than he had ever thought. Kaufman hadn¡¯t changed that, even when he was still present. Walkers had to see what revolved around them and inside first, but there were a couple of overall basics that one still had to realize. Not gain. Types of Walkers and commodities in the System were pretty much that, right beside Darks up to Rank 4, because the young Walkers could handle them on very rare instances. The further one went in Rank, the clearer this library would become. William discovered it wasn¡¯t all too bad, although it was a fraudulent activity caused by his cheating card. This System stuff wasn¡¯t meaningful for him, and William recognized Ellie was going around with that card as if no locks could stop her. Frankly, they couldn¡¯t. The right knowledge turned out to be Ranks of Walkers and money. The latter was a kind of vague, as they were no longer about credits. There were other currencies usable in purchasing some reports or knowledge, and William didn¡¯t even understand them. Some vials, crystals, and cores were exclusively declared and not explained. To put it bluntly, it was good bait, and more knowledge might be reasonable or necessary to get early. It depended on needs, Walkers, or other factors William couldn¡¯t see right now. William bet very few Walkers would pay a lot of attention to this place. Out in the wild, books didn¡¯t matter. It was about strength. That was what he thought and believed, yet it was also inaccurate. Many focused on the upper floors, so how could they do that this much and grow? He was curious how much it mattered to those further away from his shoes. The elites, for example? What of them? That point scattered around Kaufman, who was still in the room. The truth could change like William¡¯s life, so he opened his mind and started to learn. Knowledge was part of strength and knowing some secrets and Darks went a long way for some people. And he barely cracked the surface of this world, let alone saw the Walkers or Darks for what they are. There was a point to this System and Kaufman knew it far too well, which was one of a few reasons he went ahead of the curve and did something few would tolerate. He wanted to see this youth better and gave him an immense option, like a billionaire to a beggar. The Federation¡¯s own research had the Academy¡¯s help, and those were in layers in almost every room. The most critical understanding was up to parties involving multiple organizations. To William¡¯s shock, any Walker could become part of this library by offering newly found knowledge. At that point, they would get a set of royalties by becoming agents and gain some rewards. As for what that might be, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, even if that was the main source of this place having endless growth. How? Well, it was Kaufman who made it this way. William went onto a different and forced topic, finding the System convoluted, if not practically incoherent. There are clear problems with transparency, ground details, unlocking mechanics, and... Levels? The System can vary like mountains and sea. One could not be ready for it, or what their respective System at the beginning does, as it grows, flickers, and acts like a broken or loading disk. Alright. I can see why that is, but what is it that I¡¯ve seen? Rank 0 and System is... not a connection, but a baseless filter. If what I am reading is correct, I shouldn¡¯t be possible. The better question was, what was impossible whilst being real and living? There are also some doubts about Forced Awakening, while my past is another matter altogether. The System is not an infinite path either. Affinity exists for the sole reason of talents and links the Emblem and System and human body and mind, while... Mindless Eyes is what? Damn! Nothing is simple. With more questions rising, he did not stop. Here I thought some matters about the Emblems could finally be closer, yet here comes yet another mess. There are Arcana, Arcalysts, and who knows what else. Wait. I haven¡¯t even looked at stuff about Walkers and Emblems. Maybe I should admit pushing this unreachable thing that Ellie forced at me as too broad. I mean, what is even related to me, or is one thing caused or created by the other? System is... not hesitant but weirdly living, as it isn¡¯t physical, but it revolves like air and ghost and haunts us. Shuddering, many notes depicted it like a very vicious machination that could get under even those with the toughest skins. Let alone the other Walkers, people can¡¯t see it, while Emblems are extremely physical. Almost too much, so... the voices. No. The voices are weird no matter what. The origin of Emblem is a hot topic. I want it, but where to look? Is the matter inside what truly matters? Called Arcana, it is an energy that holds an infinite amount of power and growth, but that is false. It isn¡¯t infinity, but it is in here, in my arm, and also somewhat in my body. It lives and thrives. Then... it gets lively and edgy like.. Watching his own arm, he wished he had a way to conceal it or not consider its glinting and moving crimson waves. Too bad his sleeve was in tatters. It is a lot regardless, and those effects under Affinity react to Elements and... faces? Is that what Kaufman said? Hm. It sounds strange. How many questions and topics are there? Dozen? Darks... are thousands... William slowly felt more and more stressed out and wished Ellie wouldn¡¯t be too busy with her own studies. Still, he wouldn¡¯t recognize or point out that he needed her. Hell! The System is way out of the norm. Not Arcana. That one is clearer because Luke showed it off already, and I am not blind. Fighting Darks is what this is about, so what for is this mad thing? I don¡¯t get it, but it is all here, in front of me, and... already inside of my hand, brain, and, or¡­ soon to be my very soul?! What is this Mindless Eyes, or...Screens? What have I seen when things gone really fucked up? One dark part of him wanted to go back and watch it again. After all, repeats did not happen. Never. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 William went through a lot of inner monologues and more books than Ellie did. He didn¡¯t have time to look around much on his own, so more hours followed as he felt more and more overwhelmed. Kaufman barely involved himself. Sometimes, he made his move and gave them some of his insights, but he kept his silent watch and kept his judgment tight. Reading was a worthwhile experience, and as he further saw it, William focused on what mattered to him and he wasn''t seeking the impossible scenarios. Even when Ellie decided the majority of the topics and books, Kaufman thought she would be bolder because the way she used his card was clever. But once more, maybe that would come later since this room wasn¡¯t the most brazen of the bunch. Kaufman wondered what would happen if he wasn¡¯t here. Perhaps he should¡¯ve done things differently from the get-go if that made any further sense. Ellie was an interesting variable that Kaufman found amusing and good the more he watched. Meanwhile, William completely forgot about Kaufman. Going from book to book, he grasped core topics without burying his head too deep in them for too long. It was a style of learning that Ellie shoved into his head over the past days and that provided a foundation with further improvements and glimpses into complexity. Even when some topics were long and complicated, because of missing context or Ellie¡¯s missing mark, he was doing things gradually in smaller bits. With more passes, the words would clear until one would master various topics. The downsides to this style of learning were time and need for good visualization, strategy, and focus, while the teacher and core information had to be reliable. William wasn¡¯t that good in most of this stuff, as his base knowledge wasn¡¯t too bright. Without Ellie''s help, that is. But he was a hardworking young man, and it was slowly showing some results¡ªespecially when interest and honest willingness came along with it. He genuinely felt lost in these books, but foreboding stuff about some Darks wasn¡¯t among them. There were interesting historical events, while most of them pointed to the Federation''s vast powers. William tried to focus his interest on it and learned what he could with one acceptable pass. Understanding held interpretations of the bigger picture. William believed commitment was a job or a task to reach. The rewards were lessons and knowledge, and he didn¡¯t want to do something he didn¡¯t want to do. None of this was fiction, since most of the gruesome things within those books were very real, even though he wished it wasn¡¯t. Kaufman coughed, standing right beside him and almost shocking William from his reverie. ¡°We have been here for nine hours already. Rest is important, and don¡¯t mess with your head too much. We are done here.¡± William was unaware where these hours came from. He also knew he wasn¡¯t alone in this room. In the end, it was unlikely Kaufman was completely trustworthy about some problems. ¡°I want to keep studying,¡± William argued back, eyes filled with determination, which didn¡¯t disappear just because of this old man. ¡°Stubborn kid. Take care of that god-damned card, but remember, don¡¯t follow or reach out into far restricted locks outside of your scope, no matter what is right or not. This isn¡¯t a test. It is a warning. You saw the numbers and Outside, right? Don¡¯t eat more than you can chew, but do it if you dare. Are we clear? It is a position of a golden goose and spoon I am giving you.¡± Kaufman, to William¡¯s surprise, tossed him a card that he thought Ellie had. Ellie heard him and immediately checked her hand. She jolted to them, shocked but not impressed. ¡°Hey, when did...¡± A simple glare from Kaufman shut her up. ¡°I am a patient old man. I will let you play here until you can¡¯t or don¡¯t have to. Also, I don¡¯t like to repeat myself. When I do, things go south, so don¡¯t try to pluck your own luck, both of you.¡± *Where did he get it back? I remember holding onto that card like a carrot!* Ellie pondered. ¡°Thanks for your consideration,¡± William said awkwardly, still remembering how the start of this day went and how that pain lingered at the back of his mind and hand. ¡°I have weeks to use it, and I don¡¯t plan to waste this, as I promised. As for some locks, I won¡¯t promise what I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Clever words. I hope actions won¡¯t be baseless.¡± ¡°What about Ellie?¡± William gripped the card and hoped it wouldn¡¯t disappear overnight. ¡°I mean goodwill, boy. Follow my advice if you want some more explicit ideas. As for Ellie, she isn¡¯t my responsibility, it seems. She is yours. The beginning is important, and yours is smaller than those kin of similar shoes. Trust me. There are a lot of expectant youths and some might be better than you by dozens of times. Or lower, for that matter. I mean, faces have features and people are people and Sky knows what you did in the surface.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What have you done out there is a flavor, kid. Your start is low and strange, so... perhaps I am speaking too much. Understand yourself, this place, me, and this right here better wait for the given opportunity, or... ponder of what is given or forced.¡± Kaufman said and pointed at his right arm. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I will try. Wait, does that mean you won¡¯t come back again? Is this¡­ everything you wanted from this second visit? Just pain? Hurt me and test me?¡± William asked, half glad and half surprised Kaufman hadn¡¯t asked or demanded anything in this room. Sighting and frowning, Kaufman already gave up on most pointers. ¡°Maybe I will show up if that¡¯s necessary. Maybe I won¡¯t because... well, it is not my point even if it were. We wait, I suppose. Everyone does it in some capacity, both out there or here.¡± William had some time left, and he would be without Ellie at some point, so he wanted to be responsible, even when the beginning of this path wasn¡¯t that lonely after all. Kaufman left the room and said nothing else to William or Ellie, which meant they were free to look at anything they wanted to catch. Both of them took a deep breath, albeit for two different reasons. Both were common in incredible gladness and how the air and space cleared up. Kaufman could not give them any more attention, or he didn¡¯t want to care. He had weird needs and wishes, while his desires were largely unknown territories full of shadows or fog. Ellie knew much more about that than William and considered Heidi and her position. His weird standards and other Walkers might disagree with what he does and will do. That stuff wasn¡¯t fine or a good idea, as it could cause trouble for many people. Especially since he wasn¡¯t keen on backing away from personal troubles or his pride. But troubling other Walkers wasn¡¯t baseless. Kaufman didn¡¯t have to be gentle and never planned to be a villain. However, sometimes, stuff happens. Noticing William¡¯s gladness, Ellie hugged some books and approached him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t all that bad, though I thought we were goners!¡± William looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. She helped him a lot today and her smile was even brighter than before, even if it hid nerves and who knew what else. His newfound knowledge deepened, and he found something else, both unexpected and unexplored. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t aware of it at the moment. Some acts and emotions reminded him of his past, but that one was¡­different, like night and day. He was safe, away from the Outside. In the middle of a thriving place and paradise, he was safe and... abducted. William nodded to her and considered this place and wondered in his mind. Walkers, Corrupted Lands, Darks, and much more news that Walker needed were in almost every book. Some of them were so wide open or so common that one wondered if it was even necessary to write them down. For William, it was splendid. Everything was so much more interesting than those sick lower floors. William ended up breathless. He felt like he was uncovering secrets of this world that had been hidden underneath the shrouds of mysteries or mist called Outside. Or his own damn choices, because maybe all of this was right before his nose. Not like it was something foolish. Maybe he would¡¯ve gotten acceptable wishes but a worse life out of it, but that point was less personal when he was younger. Also, he was fine. William didn¡¯t hate what he had become. He was small while the world did the rest. He shouldn¡¯t feel bad because no one was the maker of their own misfortune. Tossing many portions of his past aside a long time ago, he kept what mattered closer so he wouldn¡¯t forget. Then, William had to think of the near future and what to change. Knowledge and practice differed a lot for people''s needs, like tests and combat and growing in this world. Being face to face with a Hellgar was something else than reading about this Dark. Right. Not everything in this room was as precious as one¡¯s life, but many familiar terms, photos, sketches, and strategies were familiar to him. Outside had them as well, and more personal and deadly, or filled with corresponding knowledge. How to survive was widespread since the people out there had lived in it for as far as they remembered. In fact, information about Darks started there, when Outside wasn''t quite a big term. At some point, it was just outside. A world. A breaking, ever-so-crumbling, and all-encompassing dreadful land. Right beside farming, food, and knowing the surroundings or people, a survivor had to survive. But one thing was Outside, and the other was a masterful complication of this library. William recalled Hordes and bizarre and dangerous Darks that wanted him or others. The majority of those were sights he would rather not see again, yet he never stopped more than necessary. Through blood. Through tears. Through a shaking hand and missing the hand of his mother. He still remembered while also deliberating on new people before him. Monsters, beats, demons... Horror! Once, in the camp before Roshwell, he watched a Horde led by Alpha Centar, Rank 6 Dark, who was an actual member of the Primeval Family. It was a huge hunched colossus hundreds of feet tall and thin like a tree, resembling a human, yet no human at the same time. It was unnaturally fast for its size and looked far smoother than any building. Its big hands ended in wide spiky fingers that were capable of hideous acts of change. It wasn¡¯t looking like any animal, or beast, or demon. It wasn''t even that grotesque because it looked like a rocky monster of dreams and well out of this world. And it walked, howled, moved. Endlessly pursuing some goal, it wandered all over space for many years. Ordinary stone walls crumbled, and a defensive camp in the mountains couldn¡¯t do shit agasint it. Thousands of feet tall mountains had many potential defenses, making perfect hiding spots for thousands of people. It had a lack of ground and farms, but it was better than nothing since elevated and hard-to-reach places were common in this new era. Yet against this thing of nightmares, it still crumbled, watched over by a kid whose head was also crumbling. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 On top of a watchtower, twelve-year-old William¡¯s duties included general surveillance. A lot of looking, making sense of clouds and all. It was a boring way to make kids work, and it didn¡¯t matter if he had an Emblem or a nuke in his hand. At that time, the camp wasn''t doing very well. Caring for children was the same. Food was scarce; survival was as heavy as lifting dead bodies, yet fighting wasn¡¯t young. The past humanity changed and nowadays, everyone was fighting. But the young ones were always around, and some of those were Walkers. The heroes, they kept on saying to the kid bearing one of these things himself. Well, some would disagree with the notion of heroes. Monsters were more up to their tastes. Immature Walkers weren¡¯t as important if they remained Outside and died. Far away, in places and forced paths of no return, they weren¡¯t always good to meet. For most, it was better to stick to the great, Outside, or whatever else was called living in this hellhole. Nothing mattered when that Horde came over, sweeping the mountains and camp alike. Centar crashed everything in sight, exploding into lines of Arcana and changing the hill forever. It was like a flashy spiral, and then the mountain was gone. Few Walkers stationed there couldn¡¯t help at all, and some error in judgment caused yet another disaster because no one stopped that Primeval. Fleeting was optimal, or a continuous waiting game without a good end in sight. Bunkers might be popular, yet it was like a cocoon that could drown them in no time. At least for the regular folks, it was better than dying. For Walkers, it was a disgrace. When the vast disparity between Darks showed its reality, some Walkers were no different from regular people, and hiding or fleeing wasn¡¯t unusual. Sacrifices were still a rough consiration. No one should blame inexperienced or weak Walkers for fleeing when death conquered their hearts. Anticipating that the Horde would not include a powerful Dark incapable of breaching the bunkers was a stupid gamble. If it was within expectations or places connected to the Federation, it wasn¡¯t as stupid. Some help was bound to arrive before it was too late, so struggling and keep living sounded decent. That was the truth William learned at that age, yet the reality was harsh, and no one had come. Losses were grave when Darks were prime hunters. Whining about that time was hardly something William wanted to do again. Unfortunately for him, he was a Walker, and such sights happened a lot and wouldn¡¯t stop overnight. He had yet to comprehend the drastic and ferocious System changing every Walker to a different level, but like Kaufman said, Willima had seen Outside and many faces of Darks and Walkers. His people, or so the startling lines of tutorial books commented. There was a surprising emphasis on teamwork and how Walkers always team up for the sake of better odds. With the Outside being pretty darn offensive, having a safe back was like another life. Then, Kaufman added his talks and scratched a reality and weirdness of Rank 8s to William. His generation was lurking around, waiting, fighting their own battles. William might not be alone, as he also fought his own battles, and many others were no different. He wasn¡¯t as afraid as most youths his age. He had perks. Not shortcomings. Even more, his heart was nothing like theirs. Both literally and mindfully, he was clueless about some stuff Kaufman had described. By hope or fear, that card better hold onto him and open those damn doors to a new life. It should be better. *** Outside the room, Kaufman walked away, didn''t bother with the door behind him, and pondered and ignored one issue. He put this on William, hadn¡¯t he? Without thinking. Without considering the current Federation and grabbing potential of newly exaggerated generations. Grasping and adjusting his hat, he met someone he had neglected for a long time right before him. Heidi Kaufman was standing right before him, impatiently waiting for her distant father, who caused yet another mess she had to clean up. ¡°Hello, dad.¡± Heidi said coldly, leaning her ass on the railing and facing the wall. No one obvious was around them, which Kaufman took for a good thing since this was a family matter. Then, a matter that he didn''t want to take part in. He glanced around and knew he had left that room alone. Heidi was glad; she didn¡¯t want to involve those kids in this family affair or do something very stupid. There was a reason no one had visited that room for the past nine hours. Heidi didn¡¯t want anyone involved and shut down any visitors. All to finally meet the one cause for suffering that messed with this floor and cracked the walls. Frankly, there was a reason she waited here. She was unable to enter that room and face her father there. Maybe it was clever planning, as that would quickly escalate to unknown heights. Growing restless, she took a deep breath and reminded herself who she was and what she was doing. Then, she had to recall who this old man before her was and how long it had been since their last meeting. How many years? How many steps? Where was he, and how to approach him? Kaufman was slightly surprised to see her and was as shameless as ever. ¡°Oh, what an awkward meeting, my dear daughter. Have you been well? You¡¯ve grown a lot, haven''t you?¡± ¡°Better than ever, Dad. I can''t say the same.¡± ¡°Glad to hear that. Anyway...¡± Turning to his left, he wanted to leave straight away like a normal person and didn¡¯t want to consider or do this awkward shit at all. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Dad, I get it, but what is it about that boy that falters your steps? Is something wrong?¡± she asked while seizing her fists. ¡°Is he worth it so much that you ignore your daughter?!¡± Turning his head around, he noticed her clear and annoyingly hopeful tone. Kaufman saw no naive face of a girl anymore. He saw pain. And the passage of years. She unexpectedly grew up into a fierce lady and well into a decent Rank where she could survive in a lot of places. Not every place, that is. In many ways, he should be proud. In lesser weights, he should be worried or better than this. ¡°What can I say? Do you fear I ate him inside? I don''t eat that way,¡± Kaufman joked around like usual, which Heidi didn¡¯t appreciate. She asked a question. She better get her answers. Heidi took a step forward and stretched her fingers together before her. Not knowing what to say to him, some act might get through him instead. ¡°You came, and who do you visit first?¡± ¡°Are you jealous? Like father, like daughter, eh?¡± Heidi smiled right as Kaufman did. Then she took a step and approached him in a breath, holding his vest close to his neck with both hands, and got closer. She was almost a head taller, yet it wasn''t too much of a problem for either of them. He didn¡¯t even budge, not as if she expected something else. ¡°Why are you here? How? What is it that you are scheming and visiting at this time? Are you the reason for those Rifts outside? What of Australia? What of that boy!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall it is my problem or your place to barge in. Sorry for keeping this side for myself. It isn¡¯t a big deal. Consider it a private lesson of this old man and art of this place. It is still mine.¡± The hall was empty. Perhaps this man¡¯s heart was this place while what remained in him was like this hall. Vast, but way too empty or hiding depths one better not guess. ¡°You think I give a shit about that? I could close this whole library for a week and Assembly or even Academy would come begging me to open it right away.¡± ¡°Oh, that much? Some things clearly changed... Interesting. Most welcoming. I am glad for you,¡± Kaufman said sarcastically. ¡°Should I repeat myself?¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t end well. I was checking it out. The boy, I mean. And that little girl grew up well too. Ellie, I recall. What are you trying to do with her?¡± ¡°Likewise. What are YOU trying?! coming back after years, and now this? Where have you been? How could you be like this?¡± Kaufman sighed and adjusted his hat as her grip intensified until his back faced the wall. ¡°I visited south again. Stuff takes ages, I mean. This time, I heard some noise and came with well-timed timing. My interest no longer connects with the Federation, but it doesn¡¯t conflict with it. Assembly, or Academy, let alone this library. It is older, and I am an old man, dear. I don¡¯t think of order. It doesn¡¯t sustain me anymore, so I look for a path to my own bliss. That''s all I have left, isn''t it?¡± ¡°S-south?! Are you insane?¡± Heidi shouted in agony, and her arms showed cracks as they started to grow and glow. It looked harmful, albeit it was far from being anything bad. ¡°Most definitively. Who is not, dear? You are faring quite well, my dear. Oh, dear, what a time. I should leave by now.¡± Grunting, she pushed her hands down and glanced at him face to face. Judging him and watching whether he would do something bad again, she knew stopping him wouldn''t end up fixing anything. ¡°Heard the news about new Sea? Are you related to that?¡± ¡°Sea? Nah. That doesn¡®t excite me anymore.¡± ¡°This one is hundreds of cubic inches big. Maybe more. Hadn¡¯t checked it myself.¡± A flash of surprise spread across his face, but only for a moment. ¡°As I¡¯ve said. The truth remains, and I found something more interesting and you don¡¯t need to be concerned. I won¡¯t be troubling you, but I will be seeing you.¡± ¡°What! Are you seizing that kid?! Is he... yours?! You sick fuck!¡± She seriously wanted to know more. ¡°Nah. Rest it. You¡¯ve got quite typical potential with this place, yet what I do isn¡¯t yours like this. We could even come together if you want to, but I wonder if that¡¯s fine in itself. With myself, everything falls apart. I''ll see to it.¡± Kaufman chuckled and walked away. ¡°Dad!¡± Heidi shouted, but it was too late. Without even blinking, he was already gone, dissolving into space like a mist of strange colors. Embarrassed, she let out a note of frustration, and tears spread across her face. She confirmed what she wanted, yet the truth was something else. She also failed to hug him back, which was probably the most infuriating thing in this entire situation, even if she didn¡¯t look like it. ¡°Uh... You fucker!¡± She shouted, her voice trembling the entire hall with her voice alone, and she made one last improper message. If anything, seeing her wasn''t any promise. They had a bond. A familial bond, or was it a bloodline? Well, it certainly worked out for everyone, didn''t it? Coincidently, the door beside her opened, revealing Ellie¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t unhear what was happening even if she wanted to focus. Wasn¡¯t this the library? Heidi noticed her and pretended to be fine, like lightning in the spotless sky. Unlike her, Ellie wasn¡¯t an excellent player. ¡°Explain,¡± Heidi demanded with a wave of her hand. Ellie left William inside and greeted this... angry Kaufman. The ground, wall, and who knows what else cried in terror, and her steps were unsteady as they aimed for Ellie. Still, Ellie approached her with respect fit to her position and didn''t question what was here because of prior Kaufman or this one. ¡°Sir Kaufman came over on his own. He said he was here for two days and... It is about William, I assume. I heard from him they met in the west and he was the one working on his arrival from Outside. Something like that; he is interested in him, by the way.¡± Heidi didn¡¯t like to hear the truth again. ¡°Hmph! Whatever. Take care of that brat. See you later.¡± Heidi tossed her hair around and literally jumped from the hall down, leaving Ellie alone. She was not surprised when she heard a loud thud back in the entrance a second later. Ellie was glad nothing worse happened, but she was visibly stressed two Kaufmans were in the same building and spoke to her back to back. Taking an even deeper breath than before, she checked her hair and was almost embarrassed to say that she felt regretful. Turning around, she went back to the room, hoping nobody insane would arrive and ruin her study one more time. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Unlike that hall, devoid of Walkers and youths alike, Kaufman was closer than anyone would think. Not only was he still inside this building full of many secrets and corners, but he even walked down those close stairs. Pondering about something, his gleaming, pure white eyes looked around, trying to discern and trick nothing. He entered a different kind of realm, and he looked like it. The one named separate, distant, yet so close one could step out of it and still remain in Reality. He was thinking of what else he was missing with his daughter, and he couldn''t fault his mind for running away from it. That went on, one step at a time, until he was no longer alone. Aside from him walked a ghostly visitor, washed and made of shadows that left mist scattering behind it like blurred film. It was nothing worse than the surroundings, which were nothing better, if not much more insane. Proposing clarity over a realm between Reality and Dreamscape wasn''t very reasonable. There were things down here unlike anywhere else. It was an entirely different realm from imagination or nighrames, and it wasn¡¯t an escape or a place for parades. Unless one was powerful, that is, or reasonably equipped to deal with its weight and spirit. Everything lacked color. Every step of wood and even light was white or gray, though the stairs and walls flowed and stood corrected, yet moving as if made of fog, water, and dust. Even Kaufman¡¯s clothes were similar, but unlike the rest, his body had some colors besides white and gray, showing the force carried by his Emblem. A cloaked figure walked in similar steps as him down the stairs, looking like his equal. Both of them were descending to the lower levels, reaching infinitum if they were too careless about death. ¡°Kaufman?¡± a figure beside him asked. ¡°Richards?¡± Kaufman said indifferently and realized who had been watching, so he was expecting this visit. Both Walkers assumed each other without implying something big with their words. They knew each other, and making it more awkward was unnecessary after that terrible situation in Reality. Frankly, Heidi shouldn¡¯t matter, but Kaufman knew Richards enough to mess with this topic. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kaufman asked as if this man wasn¡¯t on his left. After all, he was there in a flick of a moment and left or right was hardly like up or down. In this realm, things changed a lot or didn''t look right. One step could lead to a leap until nothing resembled the Earth any longer. The flow was dreamy, slow, and huffed like being in the middle of the Mariana Trench or, far out there, in space made of water, or... well, the gravity of this situation was unnatural. ¡°Visiting, seeing, haunting you. What do you think of that boy? You¡¯ve been quicker yet oddly forceful for your age. You care about it, clearly, so consider me interested and also worried. I¡­ no. We had been taken aback by you and reached this conclusion tonight. I was the closest, so the Principal asked me to involve myself.¡± ¡°Principal? I think he is busy by the Sea and God knows what else is on his mind.¡± ¡°Then be glad it isn¡¯t about him. My position is broader, Kaufman. Not as yours, but still. What is that boy?¡± Richards requested. ¡°Why do you ask? Is that a concern for your skin I am hearing? Were you spying on me for so long just to ask about a boy from Outside? Are you privy to something bigger, or is this about Examination?¡± ¡°Sharp as ever, eh? Six weeks is nothing before that shall start with this new generation. The Federation and many organizations looks for recruits, Kaufman. Allways. Forever. We need fuel to this machine, and this one will be special, some say. Numerous youths wait for their chances and train like mad little demons; some more, others less.¡± ¡°Poor little birds, I suppose.¡± ¡°Academy plans a big move. Our assessment will be harsher than ever, and our big shots plan to compete and see to it. They want the biggest fishes and will give the usual great ones away, along with some concessions or alliances. You know all too well what it means, Kaufman. I don¡¯t like to run too slow around you. I want to know the clearest pacts as law, and I shall do the same thing back to you. You were the quickest, I know. Academy is still fast. And immense!¡± ¡°I already gave this place to my daughter. I can do whatever I can do now.¡± ¡°You? Oh, don¡¯t mistake me. I don¡¯t think about this in the slightest. I would not call you a jokester even before the Gate of Death.¡± ¡°Really? I thought I could make people laugh often. How depressing.¡± Kaufman replied in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Is that your answer?¡± Richards insisted. ¡°Well, for the start, he reached Rank 0 when he was five years old. I can guarantee the truth, but the further context isn¡¯t as precise as my jokes. It needs more validity, and creating them is harmful to both points. Which, you ask? Should I say a joke next?¡± ¡°In all seriousness? How old is he?¡± ¡°He will turn sixteen in a month, according to the numbers and scents I am getting. It is a guess. Maybe.¡± ¡°He is that old already?¡± Richards sounded surprised and didn''t doubt his guess in the slightest. ¡°And... ten years? That is¡­ something. Very interesting, despite the lacking context being far too prominent. Luke Irwin is skin-tight about this whole matter. It is a mission developed by Song Mi-Yung, who is pushed to mend her own mess, so¡­. you took care of her like this? Behind her back.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I supposed we will get more answers tonight, whether from you or further, but... the cause is right in that room, so what if the Academy touches him?¡± Kaufman stopped in the middle of nowhere, jolting the mist and space of this dimension. ¡°What is that boy to you?¡± Richards pondered, a white flowy cloak revealing part of his face, but his voice carried wonder, doubt, and curiosity. Not much respect was there, even if he was someone who couldn¡¯t ever touch this old man. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Why do you ask me? I doubt your job requires this much care for a single boy that already seems to have his mentor.¡± Kaufman demanded. ¡°Mentor? Is that you? Ha!¡± Richards laughed, and whiteness flickered like most of his colors. His deep yellow eyes showed crackling white cracks, and his cloak flickered around him like dancing streams. Then they restarted the walk, going down, barren of gravity and flowing stairs that soon changed, and the space broadened to a whole endless spiral. ¡°Who said a thing about me? Haven¡¯t you guessed that he already refused me, Richards?¡± ¡°Oh!? Really? Someone dared to refuse you. How could it be¡­¡± Richards hummed. ¡°That fact means you asked, and the refusal is more than innate. Interesting. Who is the other party?¡± ¡°Mi-Yung has cleverly set her seeds and she doesn''t even know of them. Either she knows, or I underestimate that boy.¡± ¡°Songs are that quick? I thought¡­.¡± ¡°Indeed. She didn¡¯t even need to meet the boy. Wrapped like usual, such are Songs.¡± Kaufman said regretfully. ¡°South... well, there is that and that and those. Very well. She might not chew this one and let¡¯s not pretend everything is equal. It isn¡¯t. Someone showed interest in the news and some leaks already happened well outside of the box. Mi-Yung is the minor cause and her stability is granted, but the recent Sea was a much bigger deal for the Academy than anticipated.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Le''ts not pretend the elephant isn''t flying in the room. That boy''s parents means troubles for anyone and him being alive and here is extremely tricky! Don''t try to parent you don''t do it because of them.¡± ¡°I don''t. I just need one.¡± ¡°Was it Viktor?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Kaufman scoffed and didn''t tell the truth. ¡°No matter. This is sensitive since it touched on the Sea topic. I don¡¯t recall that she has many chances to grab her attention, and later, she might still regret this timing. Why? She doesn''t change.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Sea, but it is a shame she ended like me.¡± ¡°She is still young. If we push her, she will let go.¡± ¡°Oh, trust me; if she touched it, she won¡¯t ever let go of it as long as she knows your kind is involved. In fact, why are you even talking to me, and what for? I don¡¯t back down either, yet what can I not force? Fain? Don''t make me laugh. Clair? Well, you think Mi-Yung will fail or accepts this?¡± ¡°Pillar or not, she doesn''t have rerords to prove herself crashing out Academy merits.¡± ¡°Yet those merits still fought thought dust and pain and forced the boy''s parents to a terrible path.¡± ¡°Their chosen path, mind you,¡± Richards argued and felt the weakening grip of this dimension slipping because of Kaufman''s sizzling aura around him. Someone was getting angry, it seemed. ¡°Songs are so fucking out of their mind that I wouldn¡¯t call them naive, even if they are all dead. And they aren''t, so fuck off with this logic, Richards. Parents dead. His reality cold. His mind tricky. Emblem flinching and throbing like hearts of demons.¡± Richards didn¡¯t refute it and nodded. ¡°Right. It is about that boy. Gale. That name resonates within us, and that¡¯s why you are here, like me. It isn¡¯t entirely about that boy, right?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t. Now is.¡± ¡°Oh, is he that interesting? I saw reports. Small. Insignificant. Intense. Fierce. Wild. I saw that boy myself and figured he lacks substance compared to other elite youths, and that contradicts the rumors or ideas some have. Still, that¡¯s Outsider for you, right? But... the ten-year mark can change it. He lives rather decently. It is almost a sickening idea, I say. The reports are also worse, so what do you know about them? About that kid''s past?¡± ¡°Are you doubting something?¡± ¡°Yes. Not sure what or who I shall do first. Perhaps Gales are always like that. Doubtful and supposedly better off dead, but they keep pestering the living and are actually really fucking good at it.¡± ¡°Perhaps. So?¡± ¡°Some people tasked me with recruitment. Surname Gale rings surprising weight and interest for a couple of big shots. I bet the Academy will send multiple details to the Assembly, but that¡¯s my point. I am here with you today for something special, correct?¡± ¡°Riiiichards... I am being seriouuuuusly askiiing you one true question.¡± Kaufman stopped walking and gazed at him between the unknown floors going on into infinity. Up or down, there were no longer possible floors or grounds, as there were hundreds of them all around them. They were lost in stretches of space and gravity, walking and drowning in layers that no humans had ever witnessed. Thousands of shadows were around them, resembling people, eyes, and faces. They did not dare to go closer. Kaufman pronounced Richard''s name in increasing annoyance until even Richards couldn¡¯t understand his emotions. But he knew Kaufmans enough and learned never to doubt him as the wrong one. He was the worst. Whether good or better, there were layers to the Madness and clarity of older Walkers. When truthful, it was better. ¡°I am half truthful, alright. Only half a truth is expensive. It is not that much, so calm down.¡± Richards blurted out, nervous with Kaufman, whose tone meant danger. Almost every decent Walker knew this monster of a Walker. Every Rank 8 was like that, taunting and giving and processing the weight of this world, yet their space wasn¡¯t always good. His legends were clearer the closer the gap lessened. It was about Ranks, and Richards could not even reach his knees, let alone change his words. ¡°I am wondering why you showed, Richards. For real. I feel I am being used by others. It feels like a slap to my face and that something bad is about to happen to others.¡± ¡°Please... don''t. It is still a business and it doesn''t matter what that kid is. His parents are out of the picture but some effects still remains even after all these years. It has been halted, brokenin anger, but returned in years.¡± Kaufman didn''t care what Richards considered a threat or help. ¡°I am not fond of spying, but there were so many of them that I thought I was somewhere else. Was it about Heidi or was I crazy? I though people were way too busy to care for some retired old man until the same retired man made a comeback that messes up with their meticulously forged status quo. How many of them hoped I¡¯ve died off in Amazon, huh?¡± Kaufman kept his gaze on Richards, whose whiteness began to leak and change to nothingness as a couple of brazen entities grabbed onto them, slipping some part to theirs. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¡°You are... correct. Of course, you are correct. I should tell you everything beforehand, or... until it makes sense.¡± Richards said, waving his hand and shoving unfamiliar entities away from him. ¡°Why William? Is it because of my involvement, or is Mi-Yung that demanding, or is it the Academy?¡± ¡°Mi-Yung... has been right all along, right? She is the source that moved the unrest for years. She instead found the links and missions going even further, until... finding the kid everyone thought was fake and gone. She has some... ideas and a connection with the person interested. Assembly and Academy are there as well, but they''re not mine to take. Name Gale is the problem, as I have said, because it...¡± ¡°...it doesn¡¯t matter to me at all. What is a dead family to me? What is karma? I gave you something to work with, Richards, and you are spitting in my face. I am not getting anything in return, and I am sure about that kid. Guess what he does?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes; he is also asking useless questions and thinks carefully around me. You have a lot of common with him, I see.¡± Kaufman chuckled and looked around him. In one blink, the entities were gone, scattering like ghosts washed by light. ¡°Well, it is a prudent thought. I lived around your kind for far too long, and I am sure he did not.¡± ¡°Alright. Le''ts just say he is reading about the world of Walkers for the first time, so don¡¯t bother me for nothing. Come back to him or me in a month. I am sure William will have his voice and choices ready by then. If not, then the Awakening will answer everything and crack him wide open. Or perhaps his path of slaughter already started with the bang? Well, it might be strange because I have no idea what he is about to do. His Emblem, I mean. It is an intriguing vessel.¡± Kaufman interpreted his truths and what counted as that within his head. Richards could only agree and didn¡¯t want to mess with him further. He already pissed him off in some minor capacity. ¡°So it is true? The rumors. The lines in the past excused as anomalies.¡± Richards asked. ¡°What, you dumb fox? That kid spent the last decade Outside like a guileless bird. No one knew about him until recently. Those leaking trips didn¡¯t even make sense until waaaay later. That¡¯s Mi-Yung, who dug him from some coffin, right? He is ripe for taking, and something else is missing, or it is misinterpreted. Just what can this be about, huh?¡± ¡°Gale kid. Both...¡± ¡°No, let me guess. Dead parents doing something sinister, or sieged some chance or heaven? Emblem did it, must it? Talent tickled to a Bloodline and mutation?! Nah. Something else paved the past, forged or dead, or everything happened all at once. It is too greedy, but he is just a kid trying to be better because he still dreams of his mother''s hand and what he could have had if it weren''t for them.¡± ¡°Says someone who took care of him in this way. Saw that card. Maybe I should report it to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°Like I give a shit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Richards pondered for a while before giving his final words. ¡°This has been a good talk. Thank you, Kaufman. I will see you later, and I am hoping for your cooperation and fewer problems if this won¡¯t be the kind of cooperation you want. There are other kids and words to give, but the influential Walkers are hard to stop. You included.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Kaufman uttered a single word that contained a whole monologue of how much crap he could give. Richards chuckled and his entire body dived into the space as if a bubble popped into water. His colors washed away, and a blink later was all it took for him to depart. No undulation or anything was visible. Not like it needed to be flashy, since this wasn¡¯t a common realm. Afterward, no one was here except Kaufman and shadows, and... A huge slithering cocoon resembling a snake with an eagle¡¯s head and strange ethereal body, leaping and cruising all around Kaufman. It was big, swimming, and following Kaufman from afar and close, moving around as if everything was water and its realm. The man was closer, albeit without the hat in sight. Kaufman and Richards knew their abilities, but one of them was much deeper than the other. ¡°Man, William will surely dislike those guys. I am not too worried about him. The choices? The choice. Future...hm? Maybe Mi-Yung will do something about it. From the looks of it, I miscalculated and ignored something big with the Academy, which isn''t surprising if it is about Gales. Maybe I should start with Mi-Yung first. She will come back soon. Alright. I will do it like that.¡± Before restarting his walk, he hesitated. He cocked at the weird snake, noticing its angling head and one bizarre eye. ¡°Wait a second. Am I too reckless? I disliked when grown-ass adults used to fight over kids, yet what I am doing right now? It isn¡¯t about Viktor any longer. Dead doesn¡¯t concern me. The Examination is getting closer, and a lot of interest happens every damn time. That is too bad. Maybe I should incentive him until he wouldn¡¯t disagree. Right. Maybe Mi-Yung might¡­ well, Songs. I don¡¯t know about them or her plans.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Kaufman helplessly shook his head and took off his cowboy hat. It flowed in the white outlines, and its brown colors dimmed. It remained in his hand, even if it felt like nothing. [Excsssacktly.] a voice called. As he massaged his temples, a comforting feeling moved his eyes. It was a small relief he liked to do whenever he was angry or hopeless. He preferred his hat much more because he found it many decades ago, still intact in some debris. He didn''t even know its origin, but its quality was beyond great if it had survived for so long. Some styling was required every few years for it to remain crisp and clear. As a Walker of his Rank, one had to make a certain impression, yet he didn¡¯t care for it anymore. Checking his still intact hairline, he soon felt better. Sighting, he put his hat back and returned to his walk, followed by that athereal snake. He had a long time deciding what to do and follow next. Or it had already started. It wasn¡¯t about stubbornness. He felt it wasn''t the wrong choice to fix the pain away with more sorrow or dive right back at it. ¡°I will get to the bottom of it. Fuck the System. Fuck Gales. Screw some bonds or tales. This has to end. Has to.¡± *** In the room on the upper floors, William remained oblivious to Heidi or two strange Walkers walking in the unknown space. In his hands was a fascinating idea about Walkers connected and correlated with many equal or terrific Darks. He was taking the first passes seriously and glossed over the most complicated stuff, or straight up ignored them. He liked simpler aspects of Walker''s world, while Outside knowledge made it less pressing, or more fascinating. Contrary to what he would say to the lower floor, he found the spark he was meant to catch a long time ago. A world handled by the Dawn was difficult to overlook, and he was used to seeing terrible things out there. The dangers Darks presented were countless, and William could get behind brutal and hard ideas quite well if he took it slowly. From military and painful sacrifices to war, where there were Darks, there was blood and Dawn. Soon enough, after more additional passes, he would get it to his head much faster than most Walkers his age could, but he wasn¡¯t convinced because of Kaufman. That included the fact that he didn¡¯t know a lot of advanced basics, or even stuff elites take for granted, so some concessions were only fair. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could outgrow that point, with this library, six weeks, or even with closer Ellie. Maybe he wasn''t meant to be like those elites or what this library was about. Maybe his future was already taken and only grew where it needed to. With the approaching Examinations, the Federation and most of its Divisions were graduating their most feasible recruits with the Forced Awakening. Those important enough were privately taught by their families, unique Walker teachers, or their circumstances, lands, and organizations. Those were seen as special cases, either touched by talents, their history, or established links and lineage. William paused, shocked to discover one unusual cause that confused him. How did Walkers come to be, under what cases, and from where? The place didn¡¯t matter. Their births seemed to not correlate to dates, deaths, time, or anything with peace. It corresponded to the way people reproduced and lived, and Emblems were like viruses that had unknown sources. Walker came from common people, as that was evident from the very start. The world believed in it, yet it wasn''t the whole truth. William grasped that much Outside, so what if a Walkers came to this picture? What then? It was possible under two feasible scenarios following the base of sex. A female Walker needed the seed of normal men. Another case was¡­well, the opposite. Taking seeds to a variety of women until a Walker would be born was like shooting into the sea and catching a fish after failures, bad bait, or nine months. It was like a gamble with lives, yet the female Walkers had a much higher likelihood of birthing Walkers for some reason. The case was probably by how mothers were ever so important in this equation. For the broader truth, this whole sex business was quite open in this room, and that pointed to one weird idea. Having two Walkers together wouldn¡¯t make a new one. That was a point credited to trials and impossible scenarios. Every note ensured William about it. He read about it for dozens of re-reads until his anxiety gripped his heart and mind. He found what he was looking for. Luke said it. Both of his parents were Walkers, so what the hell was this about? It was a messy topic. William found it awkward and kind of daunting. At least he discovered how Walkers came to be and how these possibilities had many cultural repercussions. Humanity needed as many Walkers as possible, yet numbers weren¡¯t necessarily dwindling or growing too high. Balancing on multiple lands, the past decades and organization of Walkers put substantial effort into future generations. Both in the normal human population and Outside, it was for the sake of baby-making and progress. William wondered if he had to do it as well, but not before he questioned the nature of his parents. Was he their son? Was his mother even his mother? Was he... a mistake? No. This was important for the future, and most leadership of the remaining nations knew this far too well. Although this reasoning was obscure behind the veil of oblivion and secrecy, it wasn¡¯t obvious thanks to the natural approach of procreation. People didn¡¯t need to know about Walkers too much, so they weren¡¯t stressing the Outside or letting them populate out of the expected balance. They, too, have their purpose. William didn''t know whether to cry or agree with everything. Maybe this was too much for him. Chapter 162 [Celeste] Chapter 162 Celeste felt near-endless wonders, fears, and strange tightness in her hand and chest as she walked around the Federation. Her new clothes were neat and soft, while the ground was cold because of no shoes. She liked that immensely, with a feeling that wasn''t wet, sticky, cold, or too hot. It was ideal, so she almost loved them more than food, which was an honesty she couldn''t comprehend overnight. This whole land was weird, filled with people and faces she couldn''t help but watch while they didn''t watch her back at all. Some had, but when she wore new clothes, she felt as if she was dusted and back in that range, ready for her hunting state. They didn''t look at her anymore, though they were all there, going by their life and time. Like monsters, frankly. Like beasts and things out there, but not like here. She was one of them now, so wasn''t that weird? Aside from her, there were more people. Those were weirdos; they also had their cursed objects in their bodies, and Reaz walked and talked to those cold siblings. Dreadus was right beside her, feeling reassured that this new world wouldn''t eat her. Then, there was her last mark of the past, tightly hugged and pushed to her chest. Hound was the one taken back the most by these regular people, who probably took him for a very dangerous creature. He glared at everywhere with naked curiosity, blinking dozen eyes without a way to truly do what he ought to do. Prudent and mistaken, those people didn''t know they were prey. However, four Walkers surrounded Hound, and many pedestrians loved what these four people depicted, even if they weren''t wearing the most splendid attire. After a rare mission, it was no wonder. Even when they noticed a freaky creature worth some panic and apprehension, no one approached this group. That was a subjective norm, coupled with respect that went well beyond Celeste and her Hound. Uniforms were like another layer to their status, as the colors of a Division mattered. There were white parts and yellow strips accented with mostly deep blue colors. It had been barely a few hours since she arrived here, into a time and grace of strange hills and even weirder climate. It was unnaturally safe and loud, yet there were no monsters, let alone some Fog or large walking creatures. Her mouth was still tight, hands quenched, and feet bare. Dreadus wanted to help her however he could. But where to start? How to do it? He had never done this before; there were usually much better folks for caring for youths or kids on these occasions, coming from specialized units who anticipated such conditions. Alas, this one touched Australia and his mission, so there was no way Dreadus was planning to leave Celeste aside or toss her to some sick men. No matter how it made him feel and regret his choices, he planned to be there for her, regardless of how it will make him feel. At least Reaz seemed willing to help and get involved, yet her points had yet to truly matter. He knew of them, which was good and unexpected for Reaz, who was busy and hard to deal with. Maybe this mission was why she was like this, or maybe Celeste was another curious cause. In that case, he couldn''t blame her. Celeste''s mind was restless because of so many people. She walked around, smelling foods and scents, and wondered if she could climb those big blocky hills called buildings. She was great at it, though unfamiliar with glass and those big towers. Dreadus''s seeming anxiety let her obey him, making her stick close to him. Her destination was unknown; she simply followed where Dreadus was going, but in truth, he let her do whatever she wanted. Food? She shall get anything, and he will give it her justice. Clothes? She already had them. There was nothing wrong with walking on hard yet smooth surfaces, though the food was weirder. There were no animals. Were they hunting around these hard surfaces and towers or in those things called buildings? That didn''t seem convenient, and they surely did not eat each other, right? Celeste remembered his promise and words and felt she should trust them. It was her gut speaking, which was related to his face that was there and looking. And he was pondering really, really hard, apprehensive about his job, what had happened, and what in the world to do with Celeste, who had yet to realize the weight of her choices and future. What she should do wasn''t within her mind. It was a life out there that was hard. Here? She might be a new kind of huntress surrounded by little rabbits who though they were wolves. Dreadus had his home. It wasn''t that blocky or pointy buildings, but far away on the edges, where those huge plateaus housed weird metallic monsters, close to those cuts in space observing this land. Of course, she noticed them! They were right there, waiting, while there were hundreds of people waiting right back at them. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Celeste couldn''t imagine a million. There was no way she could even recognize and differentiate so many faces. Dreadus barely lived in that home, and he even wondered when was the last time he was there. He often opted to nap in some random places since Outside had no hotels or places to call home for him. Those who were like that stank of other Walkers and places he didn''t want to think about. He liked air, freedom, and not some annoying, pestering objectification of homes like dorms. In the Federation, he wasn''t making missions overnight, let alone visiting for some big purposes. As one of the irregular yet powerful Walkers at Rank 7, who had a chance for this rare Rank-up, his position was noteworthy like his abilities. His reputation might have its cracks, but that''s the way he worked and what this place had to take. He wouldn''t change for that or because some people wanted him to. Reaz was half the reason his team wasn''t drowning in failures and his poor choices, which was one of the great reasons for her existence and continuous backing. She was quite a bit younger, after all, so not many older Walkers like Dreadus would favor such a twisted position. When one was a leader of their own little party, they usually kept it going with firm rules. There was a hierarchy set in this place, and Walkers had them in even more shapes and cues than the traditional military. Of course, this point might not be everywhere, as many old and reputable military styles have survived in several Walker organizations. Divisions of the Federation were mostly that, though some private or close teams were older than some of them. The discrepancy usually formed semi-closed and personal alliances, or secluded places, stemming from individuals of higher standing who didn''t want older associations. Those were private cases that assembled families or syndicates ruled by influential Walkers, who managed to cue more people in to keep going and surviving in these private sectors. In the Federation, it was also there, albeit lowered, thanks to the incredibly reputable direction of Assembly Island. Dreadus was fine with the military, so he wasn''t looking at the world in colorful light. He did his job just enough, and after decades of that, doing something else sounded annoying as hell. That was it. Celeste saw him for who he was. ¡°What are you planning right now?¡± Reaz asked Dreadus, implying that Celeste was her main topic. He shot her a simple, clueless glance. ¡°I think I will need to speak to some people and make some annoying associations. I think... she needs something firmer. Something better than me.¡± ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°What? Is it wrong? Is my position not to your satisfaction? I helped with her name and even her retrieval and am still bloody tired.¡± Reaz pointed at her uniform which had seen better days in terms of colors and style. She might''ve picked some new stuff in that shop, but they would arrive at her home rather than come with her hand. Or on her filthy body. Her face was at least cleaned up after more than a day since that dreadful run and fighting. ¡°Oh,¡± Dreadus was lost in words and glanced at Celeste and asked the most meaningful words he could find. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Celeste looked at him, Hound following and her head poking beside his. She said nothing. ¡°I don''t think she can see very well. You should decide since you brought her out of there,¡± Reaz argued. ¡°What is with her, her future, and time? I think higher-ups will want to hear about everything, and some might even help out. I mean, giving her citizenship is a small matter because of her Emblem, and let''s not forget she helped settle that Sea. So what are you hesitant about?¡± ¡°Well, you don''t have kids.¡± ¡°You don''t either!¡± Reaz argued with an angry sneer. Suddenly, Dreadus cried out and began to beg the heavens for help with clear frustration that had no bounds. Seeing the sky, there were no answers, let alone a way out of there. It was embarrassing, too, but he didn''t care. Reaz masked her face behind her palm and watched how siblings distanced themselves and hid around a corner, leaving this questionable leader to growl in the middle of an emptying street. ¡°Leave him be, sis.¡± the brother said. ¡°Crybaby.¡± sisters expressed, poking him. ¡°Do something.¡± ¡°Let''s pretend we don''t know him.¡± Then both nodded to themselves, agreeing on one rare occasion that couldn''t make any more sense. Celeste was right beside Reaz and shouting Dreadus, oblivious to any shame or awkwardness between these people. Crying wasn''t an unfamiliar act to her; she had seen plenty of that all around her, coming with pain, anguish, and death. She hadn''t cried in a very long time, but she still remembered when she was breaking and feeling lost. Nudging closer, she offered Hound to Dreadus, who stopped shouting and looking at the sky. He didn''t take this Dark and forfeited his outburst that had been accumulating for a whole day. ¡°I... I don''t know what to do with you...¡± he acknowledged, watching Hound''s huffing and curious eyes right beside hers. It was no breach of promise; Celeste could tell he wanted to help her but didn''t know how and where to even start. Celeste might not know it either, or so Dreadus thought. Reaz wasn''t surprised to reach this point or note his frustration. She kind of expected this to come sooner, and wanting to exploit him further was almost as easy as snatching candy from a kid. That was why he was like a beggar before a child. Celeste frowned at his helpless sight and hugged Hound. He happily purred and barked as if he were laughing at Dreadus. Celeste didn''t pat it and considered her next words. ¡°Safe,¡± she said after a few moments of thought. ¡°Food... Hunting... Strength! POWER!¡± She almost shouted the latter words and figured some goals might be reasonable. The biggest one was still unknown, but one unspoken word might help with that. Too many words were far too much for her life. She shouldn''t worry about most of them, for as long as she wasn''t like a fish in a small pond, Dreadus wouldn''t leave her alone. If he would... She was tossed into a much bigger pond anyway, and there were even bigger ones ahead or all over the place. There were no ponds. No oceans. There were new kinds of skies all over the place. And she wanted to see them. Chapter 163 [Celeste] Chapter 163 Celeste had her beacon of hope nearby. Her Walker status was closing and pointing to some matters that Dreadus had to wonder about. Where was she in those regards, at Rank 0 or in power, after living in that place and doing so alone and... well, in one piece? Mind wasn''t broken as much, that was for sure. Yet what sort of Rank 0 emerged was a situation worth following. It grasped her life, helped her, and whatever that Holy Land did, he destroyed it. Maybe Dreadus was wrong. Maybe it kept following this girl who was a reason a Rank 7 Walker died in a frightened jolt? Reaz shouldn''t get it just yet, but that could become true because Reaz wasn''t stupid, let alone blind to Walkers or this girl. Sure, it wasn''t as if Celeste wanted to cause pain and kill everyone. Everything had some reason for happening, but that murder described a couple of validating facts. Her Emblem might be extremely bloodthirsty, protective, and savage. It could also be in line of effectiveness, fusing, or at already very well-regarded term of her psyche and spirit. Maybe she was brought up like that and led. Dreadus heard there were lands out there with such Walkers, raised in hellish places full of dangers like tribes and primal hunters and warriors. By people and other warriors, however. Not in the middle of freaking Australia. Not in a fucking Holy Land, overruled by gods knows what. Africa was especially keen on primal paths, as it was savage and their right, while tales from the Amazon weren''t without merits either. There was a fog of the unknown all over South America, while the rest of the planet was full of scattered and divided lands. There were monsters everywhere, and people used to be the same. Dreadus couldn''t see much into them because it wasn''t his talent and preference. He was a simpleton soldier unwilling to realize the extent of his rightful and impactful position. He was strong yet simple, which was one reason not many gave him the respect he deserved. Reaz wasn''t like that, though. She considered him a good lesson and learn. Moreover, it was a pleasing idea to give Celeste some thoughts and regards into her new world. Her word, in a sense. Reaz was a member of a great family, so her upbringing wasn''t very normal either, so she saw a small shadow of herself in Celeste. The Emblem Association, or going straight to the Assembly Island and talking to some Pillars, sounded like fun. Not only did they finish a great mission, but they could ask for pretty much anything, and no one should stop their demands. Some might argue about them and raise some queries, yet if they were too excessive, Reaz would haggle her way back and gain any benefits she could get. Although their Ranks weren''t excessive and the Assembly was very busy, most of the members of this team were still growing without much stopping. Via all sorts of means, especially now, after gaining great merit, they should expect rewards that should push them further. Where Celeste ended in that concept was simple or odd depending on opportunities. They had just arrived, so the Assembly and Emblem Association didn''t take Celeste for any sort of major arrangement. It would be worthy of some investigation later or very soon, and by that point, Reaz wanted to move behind any inquiry and go a bit further. So she planned to give Dreadus a much more throughout gifts. And wanted something from it, as she should expect, as honesty might give a knock at what Celeste needed. At first, she just teased Dreadus and did what she wanted out of spite. Alas, seeing that girl in that helicopter, talking and acting like a child, did move her heart a little. Or was it the clothes, Emblem, or Dreadus''s acts? Reaz wasn''t sure, but she wanted to be even better than him. That wasn''t a hard task, or so the siblings would say and argue about. Thus, Reaz wanted to go all the way with it, since that was what she was like, and she didn''t plan to change like Dreadus. If she started something, it was her issue that made her a decisive and important part of this team. It moved far too well with someone like Dreadus, who was a rather wobbly core of this team. ¡°Power, she said.¡± Reaz pointed to Dreadus. ¡°She really said it, yes? Teacher. She will need a lot of it, but we also need to know what she is like and what she brings to the table, yes?¡± He sighed. ¡°Fine. You dumb bitch. You want it? I know you want to go to the Assembly first and you are scared to go alone. I see how it goes. Do I have to?¡± ¡°Who do you call a bitch, asshole?! I am trying to help!¡± Reaz barked back and started shouting right between him and Celeste, who felt kind of nostalgic and silent as she looked at them. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. After a minute of not calming down, Celeste tossed Hound to Reaz''s face and attempted to calm their shouting match. Hound howled and started to crawl all over Reaz''s head, making Celeste''s point clearer than any words. Reaz screamed and fell to her back, where she began to battle this damned beast who thought this was some fun little game. It wasn''t, as there was no winning anymore. Celeste put her hands on her hips after noting the arguing duo had stopped because of her. She glanced at Dreadus. ¡°I want...fight.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± ¡°Monsters bad, right?¡± ¡°Oh, you want to become a specific kind of Walker?¡± ¡°Walker?¡± ¡°That''s us, me, you. This here is why and our entire lives,¡± Dreadus moved his uniform a little, exposing a chunk of his right peck, neck, and shoulder. There was a flowing jewel like a scar all over his flesh, throbbing between redness and white fog and light. It was a strange Arcana and even a weirder mixture of colors and shapes. Celeste was unfamiliar with his, but she knew a great rock when she saw one. This looked far too etched and bigger than most, so she ended up wondering how big it was, or why was hers so little, or so different. ¡°W-walker?¡± she mumbled her new life, unfamiliar with this term but liking the sound of it. It also sounded kind of... boring and slow. Wasn''t a Runner a much better name? Or a Leaper and a Jumper? ¡°Fighters. That''s what you said. I am definitely a fighter, as I should be by my Class. Reaz is the same as well. You are probably the same as well, although young and still in a stage where things aren''t making a lot of sense. It is a complicated little problem. I am sure it gets better in age, where Class makes its difference.¡± ¡°Fighter!¡± Celeste firmed her resolve and seemed to like that word a lot. ¡°Teach me.¡± Dreadus opened his mouth and no voice came out. Was he a teacher? Some folks or even whole regiments of fools would have quite a laugh if they heard this. ¡°Not so fast, Celeste. I see that fighting is what you want and that can and will be yours. If that''s what you want, nothing will stop it. It isn''t because of me, but because of this thing right here.¡± Dreadus touched her right arm and exposed her Emblem hidden behind soft and loose fabric. Long and looking precious, her Emblem seemed like a rod or strange sword etched into her flesh. Both white and black in accents and edges, she lived for it and because of it. She knew it and wasn''t someone who hated it too much anymore. She often lost her eyes inside of it and considered it to be like a healed scar that would never really heal. Instead, it would get higher and bigger, cracking her skin and going deeper into the darkness. There was no escaping it. Celeste also knew this was stranger than some other pretty rock. Hers was angry and often very chatty, which wasn''t a big issue anymore. Through tests and attempts, the slightest mistake and throbs no longer beat her spirit. Celeste wasn''t that ignorant or stupid to point that out, as she was unsure what this Walker world was about. Even if she was young and like a lost kitten, asking for knowledge and teaching was the most she could ask for. Her context, bravery, and ideas were unknown and harder than even Dreadus could imagine. Her Emblem was hers for a long time, and the Emblem was her. ¡°It is your tool. Our tool. It gives us strength to fight those monsters, and there are rules and systems about it. You''ve observed me, right? I fought that inhuman human, and I am quite good at it. We escorted you far from even more monsters until you walked into a place where there are almost none. You saw them. You will learn safely or not if you.... well, if you get what I mean, I think. I don''t know where that will lead you, but I will help how I can. Not as a teacher, however. Not... that.¡± She absentmindedly nodded and observed her Emblem as she peeked at his. Where did the differences and troubling points end or start? It was true that she felt his strength and actions against those monsters, but she barely understood how this man could fight against them and why the monsters lived and perished. Australia was her whole life, and that place was bat-shit insane, almost like her. It used to be her home, around and around until she lived in it like a cat. She mostly knew of monsters as immense kings and she could never strife for more than quivering nods, crawls, and corners. She knew defeats. She felt their dread and knew where to be sorry and when to be quiet. Celeste grew out of it when the worst stuff was gone, hidden, or stupid. Her survival was bound to change her focus until she lived in a perpetual motion of hunting and surviving. Or waiting. Sometimes, everything mixed until she wasn''t even sure about the passage of time or days. She just saw nights and skies shift and howls scream across savannas and hills. Now, she was changed, away from them and it, and turned into a dressed little kitten. In spirit, she was still bound to what was hers. Dreadus probably wanted it gone, but no matter how he looked at her, he felt there was even less he could do about it. It was a bit sad and young. It could also help her or make her grow. After all, what was safe might not grow strong, while what was perfect would never grow up when muddled and weakened. Dreadus felt down, and these issues and shouts came out of him like the weight of this whole mission. He was a terrible person for any of this, while his support might be even worse. Who could help? Maybe it was a long-term goal since Celeste wasn''t in a hurry, even if she sounded like she was ready to fight with pretty much any Dark right now. ¡°First, let''s get you checked somewhere special.¡± ¡°Hey...¡± Reaz suddenly stood beside them, hair haggard, and Hound barked between her armpit and limb, squeezed by her grip. Celeste pulled her hands towards her, expecting her Hound back. Reaz smirked. ¡°Assembly or Association. What do you choose, Celeste? I will give it back when you, girl, realize your own path. Don''t expect hands pushing you onwards. They are vicious and many expect others to fail and die.¡± ¡°I...¡± Celeste wasn''t sure if some hands were even helpful. Her own might do just fine, and her legs were even better. ¡°Reaz, grow up,¡± Dreadus stated and looked at her. ¡°No buts. I am already involved with this girl and there is no coming back.¡± ¡°Your words have no weight.¡± ¡°Like my captain. Gee, I wonder who have I learned this from. You saw my three rank-ups, so don''t pretend like I have nothing to add when you are....you.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Dreadus couldn''t find a suitable reply, and Celeste was frustrated when her Hound was out of her grasp. It was weird. She wanted it dead for so long, she couldn''t bear with it being lost anymore. She kicked her knee to no avail, and getting back her Hound wasn''t possible by force. Squinting, she made a very serious face while Reaz chuckled.